This is a modern-English version of The swing of the pendulum, originally written by Spadoni, Adriana.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE SWING OF THE PENDULUM
By ADRIANA SPADONI
By Adriana Spadoni
BONI AND LIVERIGHT
Publishers
New York
BONI AND LIVERIGHT
Publishers
New York
Copyright, 1919,
BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
Copyright, 1919, BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
All Rights Reserved
All Rights Reserved
First printing, December, 1919
Second printing, February, 1920
Third printing, April, 1920
Fourth printing, August, 1920
Fifth printing, February, 1921
First printing, December, 1919
Second printing, February, 1920
Third printing, April, 1920
Fourth printing, August, 1920
Fifth printing, February, 1921
Printed in the United States of America
Made in the USA
CONTENTS
PART I
CHAPTER ONE
Jean Norris came slowly down the Library steps, passed the Chemistry Building, and took the worn path across the campus to the brush-lined creek. The hot stubble burned through her white canvas shoes and fine, gray dust powdered the mortarboard and black graduating gown she carried over her arm. With one stride she crossed the trickle of water and scrambled up the opposite bank.
Jean Norris walked carefully down the Library steps, went by the Chemistry Building, and followed the familiar path across the campus to the creek lined with brush. The hot stubble irritated her white canvas shoes, and fine, gray dust covered the mortarboard and black graduation gown she held over her arm. In one step, she crossed the small stream and climbed up the other bank.
"Lord!" She drew a deep breath of the shaded coolness and, taking off the mortarboard, ran the tips of her fingers under the heavy plait of pale brown hair. "Thank God this day is nearly over." She dropped to the carpet of dead leaves under the scrub oak and, with her knees drawn up to her chin and her arms clasped about them, looked out through the lattice of green. With definite appraisal her gray eyes went slowly from one building to another, out across the parched campus, past the grateful green of the entrance oaks, to the strip of town beyond and the Bay, glittering in the hot May sun. A tolerant smile flicked the corners of her mouth.
"Wow!" She took a deep breath of the cool shade and, removing her mortarboard, ran her fingers along the heavy braid of her light brown hair. "Thank goodness this day is almost over." She sank down onto the carpet of dead leaves beneath the scrub oak and, curling her knees up to her chin and wrapping her arms around them, gazed out through the green lattice. With a keen evaluation, her gray eyes slowly moved from one building to another, across the dry campus, past the welcoming green of the entrance oaks, to the stretch of town beyond and the Bay, shimmering in the hot May sun. A wry smile touched the corners of her mouth.
It was over at last. The four long, interminable years had culminated in a series of fitting ceremonies. All day streams of students had flowed through the buildings, swept the campus, overflowed into the town. Well dressed parents from San Francisco and country parents, uncomfortable in their unusual clothes, had rushed helplessly about, harassed by the necessity of remembering many directions, of being in certain spots at certain moments, of not asking foolish questions and so disgracing their children. Flustered and important, the graduating class had appropriated the earth.
It was finally over. The four long, endless years had come to an end with a series of fitting ceremonies. All day, streams of students flowed through the buildings, filled the campus, and spilled over into the town. Well-dressed parents from San Francisco and rural parents, uncomfortable in their fancy clothes, rushed around, stressed by the need to remember various directions, to be in specific places at specific times, and to avoid asking silly questions that could embarrass their kids. Flustered but important, the graduating class had taken over the place.
Through the throng, instructors and assistant professors had moved with weary, anxious faces as if, in the graduating of each class, they heard another hour strike in the clock of their lives. Committees, distinct with colored badges, exhausted with importance, had misread hours and locations, given directions in college vernacular so explicit that no stranger could understand them, overlapped, performed one another's duties, apologized, pretended it was all going smoothly. Everywhere well-bred, managed confusion had exuded like a fog.
Through the crowd, teachers and assistant professors moved with tired, worried expressions as if, with every graduating class, they heard another hour ticking away in the clock of their lives. Committees, marked by colorful badges and weary from their importance, misread the time and locations, gave directions in college jargon so detailed that no outsider could understand, overlapped their responsibilities, covered for each other, and pretended everything was going smoothly. All around, a well-mannered, organized chaos hung in the air like a fog.
Exactly at twelve, in a silence so intense that even the sun hung waiting in the zenith, the graduating class had wound its last solemn pilgrimage across the campus. First the aged president, bent, as if in scholastic humility, beneath the great weight of his Doctor's scarlet hood. Then the guests of honor, sleek and prosperous men, followed by the professors in order of their rank and departments, and finally five hundred students, two by two, awed by the seriousness of what lay before them.
Exactly at twelve, in a silence so deep that even the sun seemed to pause at its highest point, the graduating class made its final solemn march across the campus. First came the elderly president, bent as if in scholarly humility beneath the heavy Dr. scarlet hood. Then the guests of honor, well-dressed and successful men, followed by the professors in order of their rank and departments, and finally five hundred students, walking two by two, overwhelmed by the significance of what lay ahead.
To Jean it had seemed hours while the aged president piped of Life's ideals, the security of college, the pitfalls of the world. Each May, for twenty years, he had stood so, each year a little more bent, and piped of the world beyond. Parents had furtively wiped their eyes and students made heroic resolves.
To Jean, it felt like hours while the old president spoke about the ideals of life, the safety of college, and the challenges of the world. Every May, for twenty years, he had stood there, a little more hunched each year, talking about the world outside. Parents had secretly wiped away their tears, and students made bold promises to themselves.
Then, with a trembling gesture of his strengthless hands, he had offered the graduating class to Life. One by one they had filed up, received their diplomas and hurried back to their places under scattered puffs of applause from relatives. It had seemed to Jean that it would never end, but forever black gowned figures would be going forward to get slender rolls of white paper.
Then, with a shaky movement of his weak hands, he offered the graduating class to Life. One by one, they walked up, received their diplomas, and rushed back to their spots amidst scattered applause from their families. Jean felt like it would never end, as endless figures in black gowns kept moving forward to collect their thin rolls of white paper.
In the general confusion of congratulations that followed, Jean had caught sight of her mother, slipping unobtrusively away. She had not expected her mother to seek her out, but there was something so small, so self-effacing in the figure hurrying to take up again the endless round of duties which the graduation had momentarily interrupted, that Jean's eyes had filled with tears and she had escaped from the chattering crowds as quickly as possible.
In the general chaos of congratulations that followed, Jean spotted her mother quietly slipping away. She hadn't expected her mother to look for her, but there was something so tiny, so modest about the figure rushing to resume the endless cycle of duties that the graduation had briefly disrupted, that Jean's eyes filled with tears, and she hurried away from the chattering crowds as quickly as she could.
Now it was all over. The deserted campus lay silent in the late afternoon sun, and the empty buildings rested from the ceaseless chatter. So alive was the Future, waiting for the signal to start, that when the clock, hidden in the woodbine of the Library tower, struck four, Jean jumped to her feet, shook her shoulders as if freeing them from the clutch of the years behind, and turned away.
Now it was all over. The abandoned campus lay quiet in the late afternoon sun, and the empty buildings were at peace from the nonstop chatter. The Future was so vibrant, just waiting for the signal to begin, that when the clock, hidden in the vines of the Library tower, struck four, Jean jumped to her feet, shrugged her shoulders as if shaking off the weight of the years gone by, and turned away.
"It may be peaceful—I suppose it is. But so's the grave."
"It might be calm—I guess it is. But so is the grave."
As she came into the cool dimness of the Girls' Rest Hall, Patricia Farnsworth rose from a hammock.
As she entered the cool dimness of the Girls' Rest Hall, Patricia Farnsworth got up from a hammock.
"Well, for the love of Mike, where have you been? I looked everywhere, until I couldn't stand another minute."
"Well, for heaven's sake, where have you been? I searched everywhere until I couldn't take it anymore."
"If you looked as violently as you appear to be doing this instant, I don't wonder you didn't find me. Library—off the main line of travel—only safe place to-day."
"If you looked as intensely as you seem to right now, I’m not surprised you didn’t find me. The library—off the main route—is the only safe place today."
"Never thought of it. Gee, but I'm all in. I wouldn't graduate twice for a thousand dollars."
"Never thought about it. Wow, but I’m all in. I wouldn’t graduate twice for a thousand bucks."
Jean threw her cap and gown on a couch and stretched beside them.
Jean tossed her cap and gown onto the couch and lay down next to them.
"Well, twice wouldn't be so bad, if you did it just for yourself. But when you insist on doing it for the whole class, Pat, of course——"
"Well, doing it twice wouldn't be so bad if you were just doing it for yourself. But when you insist on doing it for the whole class, Pat, obviously——"
"Oh, shut up. Somebody's got to do the dirty work. Fond parents loose their moorings and drift worse than sheep."
"Oh, just be quiet. Someone has to handle the tough stuff. Overindulgent parents lose their way and wander aimlessly like sheep."
"'Moored sheep drifting!' Patsy, how on earth did you ever make Hoppy's English?"
"'Moored sheep drifting!' Patsy, how on earth did you manage to get Hoppy's English?"
Pat giggled down to the depths of her stocky body. "'Moored sheep,' is going some, but honestly they were worse. I told one bewildered old party a dozen times if I told him once, that all exercises were scheduled for out of doors and nothing was taking place in the coal-cellar of North Hall. He had a perfect obsession on the cellar. Wandered into it every time I turned my back."
Pat chuckled as she looked down at her sturdy body. "'Moored sheep' is quite a phrase, but honestly, they were worse. I told one confused old guy a dozen times if I told him once that all activities were outside and nothing was happening in the coal cellar of North Hall. He was completely obsessed with that cellar. He would wander in every time I turned my back."
"Well? How was he to know that everything was being managed—'with an executive precision never before equaled in the handling of so large a class'?"
"Well? How was he supposed to know that everything was being handled—'with an executive precision never before matched in managing such a large group'?"
"Get out. It's all right for you to talk when you wouldn't be on a committee to oblige the President of the United States."
"Leave. It's fine for you to speak up when you're not on a committee to support the President of the United States."
"I would not. Of all the piffling rubbish! If you all feel as badly as you pretend to do at getting out of the cage, why don't you just go and get your diplomas and sneak away to weep in private? And if you're not sorry to get out, and feel like this—this mess of jubilation, why don't you say so? Conventional sentimentality! It makes my tummy turn over."
"I would not. All this nonsense is ridiculous! If you all feel as upset as you act about getting out of the cage, why don't you just go get your diplomas and slip away to cry in private? And if you're not upset about getting out and actually feel this—this chaotic happiness, why don’t you just say it? It’s just conventional sentimentality! It makes my stomach churn."
"You ought to be all turned over and spanked, Jean. Some day you're going to be found frozen stiff in your own logic."
"You really need a reality check, Jean. One day you're going to end up completely stuck in your own reasoning."
"Pat Farnsworth, I wouldn't mind beginning instanter. I never was so hot in my life. Me for tea. On a day like this my English grandparent bellows for his tea."
"Pat Farnsworth, I'd be fine starting right away. I've never been this hot in my life. I could really go for some tea. On a day like this, my English grandparent would be shouting for his tea."
"Bellow on, George III. I'll get it. I've been cooling off for an hour." Pat started for the kitchen with the same vigorous efficiency that ran her many committees, paused, and with an almost shy smile at Jean, crossed to the front door and locked it. "We don't want any one butting in, do we?"
"Bellow on, George III. I’ll grab it. I’ve been cooling off for an hour." Pat headed for the kitchen with the same energetic efficiency she used to run her many committees, paused, and with an almost shy smile at Jean, walked over to the front door and locked it. "We don’t want anyone interrupting, do we?"
Jean had risen and now she put her arm about Pat's shoulder.
Jean got up and put her arm around Pat's shoulder.
"Oh, Patsy," she whispered, "when you're gone——"
"Oh, Patsy," she whispered, "when you're gone——"
"Don't Jean. Don't. Something will turn up. It must."
"Don't, Jean. Please don't. Something will come up. It has to."
Jean's lips trembled. "When you say it like that I feel sure myself for a minute. But——"
Jean's lips shook. "When you put it that way, I feel confident for a moment. But——"
"Are Tom and Elsie going to stay all summer?"
"Are Tom and Elsie going to stay the entire summer?"
"Yes. This is the supreme chance of mummy's life to make herself uncomfortable, and she won't lose it."
"Yes. This is the biggest opportunity of Mom's life to make herself uncomfortable, and she won't pass it up."
"Don't, Jeany. I hate you when you're bitter like that."
"Don't, Jeany. I can't stand you when you're being so bitter."
"I can't help whether you do or not. It's true."
"I can't control whether you do or not. It's true."
Jean's arm dropped from Pat's shoulder and she stood frowning. "I have never been able to make you understand, but nobody who hasn't lived and breathed and petrified in Christian Duty for years could. It's the wickedest, most hellish misconception the brain of man ever conceived to make this rotten scheme of things rottener. It's done more harm in the world than the Seven Deadly Sins put together. It——"
Jean's arm slid off Pat's shoulder, and she stood there with a frown. "I've never been able to get you to understand, but no one who hasn’t truly lived and experienced Christian Duty for years can. It’s the most twisted, hellish misunderstanding that human minds have ever come up with to make this messed-up world even worse. It’s done more damage than all Seven Deadly Sins combined. It—"
"Don't, Jean."
"Don't do it, Jean."
"You were brought up where religion was a kind of entrée, but with mummy it's the whole meal from soup to fingerbowls. God lives right in the house with us, and interferes in everything we do. Think of it, Patsy. For thirty years, mummy hasn't eaten a meal she didn't cook herself. That translation I'm going to do for Renshaw would give us a couple of weeks somewhere. And are we going? No. Because Tom Morton, who was some distant relative of father's, who's been dead for eighteen years and whom mummy didn't love when he was alive, chooses to appear from nowhere and dump himself and his fool wife and disgusting baby on us, mummy conceives it her duty to stay all summer cooking for them, and waiting on that idiot Elsie because she's going to have another. It makes my soul shiver, it makes me so mad. And I know what will happen. You talk about my logic. It's mummy who has all the logic in our family. Because she's saddled with these she'll say she might just as well have others, and we'll have every slab-chested old maid who comes to summer-school and wants to get the best food in town for nothing. Mummy will roast all July and August and say they were very nice people as long as they don't turn her out of her own house."
"You grew up in a place where religion was just an appetizer, but with Mom, it’s the entire feast from appetizer to dessert. God lives right in our house and gets involved in everything we do. Just think about it, Patsy. For thirty years, Mom hasn’t eaten a meal she didn’t cook herself. That translation I’m doing for Renshaw would give us a couple of weeks somewhere. And are we going? No. Because Tom Morton, some distant relative of Dad’s who’s been dead for eighteen years and whom Mom didn’t even care for when he was alive, suddenly appears out of nowhere and dumps himself, his clueless wife, and their disgusting baby on us, Mom thinks it’s her duty to spend all summer cooking for them and catering to that idiot Elsie because she’s having another baby. It makes my soul shiver, it makes me so angry. And I know what’s going to happen. You say I’m logical, but it’s Mom who has all the logic in this family. Because she’s stuck with these guests, she’ll think she might as well have more, and we’ll end up with every old maid who comes to summer school looking for the best food in town for free. Mom will sweat through all of July and August and say they were very nice people as long as they don’t kick her out of her own house."
"Can't you make her see that——"
"Can't you make her see that—"
"Make her see! What chance have I against God Almighty? You don't understand the basis of the whole business. 'Whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth.' When He stops loving He stops chastening. So it's up to the believers to get all the chastening there is."
"Make her see! What chance do I have against God? You don’t understand the whole situation. 'Whom the Lord loves, He corrects.' When He stops loving, He stops correcting. So it's up to the believers to accept all the correction there is."
"Don't, Jean. There must be more in it than that." Jean dabbed at her eyes and crossing to the sink filled the kettle for tea.
"Don’t, Jean. It has to be more than just that." Jean wiped her eyes and went to the sink to fill the kettle for tea.
"Well, maybe there is. But when you live with it you're too near to see it. It's either that, all summer long, waiting for something to turn up out of the blue, or going away to teach. Sometimes I don't know which is worse."
"Well, maybe there is. But when you’re living with it, you’re too close to see it. It’s either that, all summer long, waiting for something to come out of the blue, or leaving to teach. Sometimes I don’t know which is worse."
"Now, Jean, we've hashed that over and settled it a million times. It's ridiculous. After all you are rather like mummy, you know. There are millions of things to do when you've got ordinary intelligence, but just because you loathe teaching you've picked it out as the one thing that'll come your way. How about that translation? How do you know it won't lead to something else?"
"Now, Jean, we've talked about this over and over again. It's ridiculous. After all, you really are quite like mom, you know. There are tons of things to do when you’re reasonably smart, but just because you hate teaching, you’ve decided it’s the one thing you’ll pursue. What about that translation? How do you know it won’t lead to something else?"
"Because I want it to so terribly hard, Patsy. I know, Pat, I suppose I do rant, but I guess I've got what Dr. Harper calls 'The Imagination for Pain.' I do want things so hard that I just can't imagine getting them."
"Because I want it so badly, Patsy. I know, Pat, I guess I do go on, but I think I have what Dr. Harper calls 'The Imagination for Pain.' I want things so intensely that I just can't picture actually getting them."
"Doesn't say much for your imagination, no matter what Harper calls it. But it isn't that. It's just conceit, not another thing. You're so proud of that analytic brain of yours that you work it on everything. The minute you get a glimpse of some happiness you drag it into that mental laboratory and tear off its flesh, and you never stop until you've busted the poor old skeleton to bits. Why can't you let things go about with their clothes on?"
"Doesn’t say much for your imagination, no matter what Harper calls it. But it’s not that. It’s just arrogance, nothing more. You’re so proud of that analytical mind of yours that you analyze everything. The second you catch a glimpse of some happiness, you pull it into that mental lab and dissect it, and you don’t stop until you’ve shattered the poor thing into pieces. Why can’t you let things be as they are?"
"I do."
"I do."
"No, you don't. And when you do get it stripped it isn't any more of a truth than it was with its clothes on."
"No, you don't. And when you finally have it stripped down, it isn’t any more truthful than it was with its clothes on."
Pat's color deepened and she looked away in genuine embarrassment, for in the emotional reticence of their friendship they were oddly like two men. At long intervals Pat's love and admiration forced her to try and make Jean see things simply and clearly as she saw them herself.
Pat's face flushed, and she turned away, truly embarrassed because in the emotional distance of their friendship, they resembled two men. Occasionally, Pat's love and admiration compelled her to attempt to make Jean understand things as simply and clearly as she saw them.
"And it's such a lonely job, sitting there by yourself prying the barnacles off every old oyster that's been struggling to hold its clothes on ever since the world began."
"And it's such a lonely job, sitting there by yourself peeling off the barnacles from every old oyster that's been trying to keep its shell on ever since the world started."
The mixture of figures was too much for even Jean's very genuine mood.
The mix of characters was overwhelming, even for Jean's truly genuine mood.
"Oh, Patsy, you are the joy of my life. But I can't help it if I prefer my oysters without their clothes on."
"Oh, Patsy, you are the joy of my life. But I can't help it if I prefer my oysters naked."
"Yes, you can. And I hate to think of you not getting every scrap of joy there is in life. Sometimes it seems to me you just won't take things when they're right under your nose. Sometimes, you make me feel like a demented ant running about in a circle, and then again I know I'm right. While you sit round waiting for Life, it's being lived all round you. And yet, when you talk that way you make me feel as if you were sitting away off on a cloud somewhere, playing on a golden flute, while I'm down below leading a circus parade—beating a drum in a cloud of dust."
"Yes, you can. And I really hate to think of you missing out on every bit of joy life has to offer. Sometimes it feels like you just won’t grab the things that are right in front of you. At times, you make me feel like a crazy ant running in circles, but then I realize I’m actually right. While you wait for Life to happen, it’s happening all around you. And when you talk like that, it feels like you’re up on a cloud somewhere, playing a golden flute, while I’m down here leading a circus parade—beating a drum in a cloud of dust."
Jean sputtered into her cup and put it down for safety.
Jean spluttered into her cup and set it down for safety.
Pat grinned. "Well, the figure may be mixed, but that is precisely the way I feel. And I don't want you to sit up there always."
Pat grinned. "Well, the number might be uncertain, but that’s exactly how I feel. And I don't want you to stay up there all the time."
"But I will do things as soon as I get them to do. I can't pretend a doll's alive when I know it isn't."
"But I’ll do things as soon as I can. I can’t pretend a doll is alive when I know it isn’t."
"But they'll always be dolls if you go at them like that."
"But they'll always be dolls if you approach them like that."
"No, they won't, Patsy. There must be some real live things in the world. And I'm going to get them. Even if I have to fall off my cloud and break my golden flute."
"No, they won't, Patsy. There has to be some real things in the world. And I'm going to find them. Even if I have to fall off my cloud and break my golden flute."
Jean bent and for a moment Pat's arms clasped her. Then they stood apart, smiling.
Jean bent down, and for a moment, Pat wrapped her arms around her. Then they stepped back, smiling.
"All right. Go to it, old girl. Only yell in time so that I can get out from under. I never expect to have more than one drum in my life and I don't want it busted. You're no fairy."
"Okay. Go for it, old girl. Just shout in time so I can get out of the way. I never expect to have more than one chance in my life, and I don't want it ruined. You're no fairy."
When the dishes were finished they locked up, hung the key on its nail outside among the wistaria, and went. At the corner of the street, Pat turned toward the town, while Jean continued straight on toward the foot of the hills.
When they were done with the dishes, they locked up, hung the key on its nail outside among the wisteria, and left. At the corner of the street, Pat turned toward the town, while Jean went straight on toward the base of the hills.
From his comfortable rocker on the porch, Tom Morton looked up from the evening paper.
From his comfy rocking chair on the porch, Tom Morton looked up from the evening newspaper.
"A great day, wasn't it?" His broad face beamed with unintelligent good humor as he put down the paper preparatory to a chat. "You look terribly important in that rig, Jean. Makes me feel like I don't know how to write my name."
"A great day, right?" His wide face lit up with silly good cheer as he set down the paper to start a conversation. "You look really important in that outfit, Jean. Makes me feel like I don't even know how to write my name."
"Well, you won't feel like that much longer. It's the hottest rig ever invented."
"Well, you won't feel that way for much longer. It's the coolest ride ever created."
"You all did look kind of red round the gills. I say, Jean, who was that girl that got the gold medal? Didn't look to me like she was terrible smart."
"You all looked a bit flushed. I mean, Jean, who was that girl who won the gold medal? She didn’t seem all that smart to me."
"She stood higher than anybody else."
"She stood taller than anyone else."
"Wasn't you due for something extra? Seems to me a girl that gets a job helping a professor at his own work must be some bright."
"Shouldn't you be getting something more? It looks to me like a girl who gets a job assisting a professor with his work must be pretty smart."
"It's not really much of a job, just a few weeks."
"It's not really a big deal, just a few weeks."
"Graft, them medals, I guess, like everything else. There isn't a field in this country to-day——"
"Graft, those medals, I suppose, like everything else. There isn't a field in this country today——"
But Jean had disappeared.
But Jean was gone.
In the hall she almost collided with Elsie, trailing wearily from the kitchen with a great bowl of salad. Elsie put down the bowl and caught at her.
In the hallway, she nearly bumped into Elsie, who was tiredly coming from the kitchen with a big bowl of salad. Elsie set down the bowl and grabbed at her.
"Oh, Jeany! It was too wonderful. I never was so thrilled in my life! I don't believe I ever realized what college could mean before. If I only had had the chance! When I heard that darling old man talking about life—oh, Tommykins has just got to go when he grows up, if we starve to put him through."
"Oh, Jeany! It was amazing. I’ve never been so excited in my life! I don’t think I ever truly understood what college could offer before. If only I had the chance! When I heard that sweet old man talking about life—oh, Tommykins absolutely has to go when he grows up, even if we have to sacrifice everything to put him through."
"Can't be done without food, Elsie." By a supreme effort Jean succeeded in speaking lightly, but when Elsie showed signs of being about to kiss her, Jean escaped to the kitchen.
"Can't be done without food, Elsie." With a great effort, Jean managed to sound casual, but when Elsie looked like she was about to kiss her, Jean dashed off to the kitchen.
As she entered, Martha Norris emptied the creamed celery into a blue willow dish, and wiped her damp forehead with her apron. Her mouth drooped with fatigue but she smiled. Jean crossed the room quickly and took her mother in her arms.
As she walked in, Martha Norris poured the creamed celery into a blue willow dish and wiped her sweaty forehead with her apron. Her mouth drooped from exhaustion, but she smiled. Jean hurried across the room and hugged her mother.
"Mummy, you're not going to have a bad headache?" She framed the small face in both hands and looked down into her mother's faded eyes.
"Mom, you’re not going to get a bad headache, right?" She cupped her mother’s small face in both hands and gazed into her mom's tired eyes.
"Why, no, dear. It's just the heat and the excitement. It's been a big day for me, Jean. Then I got a little late and that always flurries me."
"Why, no, dear. It's just the heat and the excitement. It's been a big day for me, Jean. Then I got a little behind schedule and that always flusters me."
Jean drew her mother closer. "I'm not going to let you work like this any more. You're going to take things easier now I'm through, whether you want to or not."
Jean pulled her mother in closer. "I'm not going to let you work like this anymore. You’re going to take it easier now that I’m finished, whether you like it or not."
"Now, Jeany, you know I'd be perfectly miserable idle."
"Now, Jeany, you know I'd be completely unhappy doing nothing."
"There's a lot of difference between idleness and this." Jean's hand swept the hot kitchen and the stove covered with pans. "You slave and what for? They don't even thank you."
"There's a big difference between being idle and this." Jean's hand waved over the hot kitchen and the stove piled high with pans. "You work so hard, and for what? They don’t even appreciate it."
Martha Norris laid her work-scarred hand on Jean's arm.
Martha Norris placed her work-worn hand on Jean's arm.
"You forget, dear—'Whatever ye do, do it all to the glory of God.' And it means everything, just as it says, even washing pots and pans."
"You forget, dear—'Whatever you do, do it all for the glory of God.' And it means everything, just like it says, even washing pots and pans."
Jean's arms dropped and it seemed to her that the rigid little body within stepped back almost with a sense of release. It was as if her mother had stood so long alone, that any other expression must always be a slight strain.
Jean's arms fell, and it felt to her like the stiff little body inside stepped back almost with a sense of freedom. It was as if her mother had been standing alone for so long that any other expression must always be a bit of a strain.
"Shall I serve the beef, mummy?" Jean picked up an oven cloth and moved to the stove.
"Should I serve the beef, Mom?" Jean picked up an oven cloth and walked over to the stove.
"No, dear. It'll spatter and your dress is as clean as when you put it on. If you'll just cube up the cheese—I am getting behind and it's almost six now."
"No, sweetie. It'll splatter and your dress is as clean as when you put it on. If you could just cube the cheese—I’m really falling behind and it's almost six now."
CHAPTER TWO
As Jean had predicted, the summer was a hard one. Martha Norris insisted on taking summer students to board, closing every argument against it with gentle insistence on her own preference.
As Jean had predicted, the summer was tough. Martha Norris insisted on taking in summer students, shutting down every objection with gentle insistence on her own choice.
"If you really want me to be happy, Jean, let me manage the house as long as I can."
"If you really want me to be happy, Jean, just let me take care of the house for as long as I can."
That she might some day be physically dependent on others was the one fear that her deepest prayers had not been able to out-root. So Jean yielded.
That she might someday be physically dependent on others was the one fear that her deepest prayers had not been able to root out. So Jean gave in.
All summer the house was crowded. The long, hot days were followed by long, monotonous evenings, filled with the complacent mediocrity of the fat Tom, the whinings of the ill-trained Tommykins, the nagging of Elsie.
All summer, the house was packed. The long, hot days were followed by long, dull evenings, filled with the contented mediocrity of the lazy Tom, the complaints of the poorly trained Tommykins, and the constant nagging of Elsie.
The boarders ate hurriedly and had no topics of conversation except the schools from which they came and the courses they were taking. For the most part they were women past middle age, all driven by necessity of one kind or another, always striving to get as much for as little as possible. They seemed to Jean to have been cheated of something and to be resentful, some fiercely and some in a timid way that was pitiful. Most of them thoroughly hated their work, which they defended in high-sounding phrases against the attacks of outsiders, and tore to pieces among themselves.
The boarders ate quickly and didn’t have much to talk about other than the schools they attended and the classes they were enrolled in. Most of them were women past middle age, all driven by some sort of necessity, constantly trying to get as much as they could for as little as possible. Jean felt they had been robbed of something and that they were resentful, some expressing it fiercely and others in a timid, pitiful way. Most of them genuinely despised their jobs, defending them with grandiose statements against outside criticism, while tearing them apart in private conversations.
When Jean hoped she would never have to teach, they looked at her venomously and said it was a wonderful work for which few were naturally fitted. They were like wax-works, most of them, rather scarred and worn, wound up and kept going by the fear of a younger generation, a newer output from the educational factories, who might usurp their places.
When Jean wished she would never have to teach, they glared at her and said it was a great job that only a few were truly suited for. Most of them were like wax figures, pretty battered and worn, operating solely out of fear of a younger generation, a fresh batch from the educational conveyor belts, who might take their jobs.
The only bright spot was the translation with Professor Renshaw. Jean buried herself for hours in the library and even succeeded sometimes in escaping dinner on the ground that it was too far to go home and back again in the evening.
The only bright spot was the study session with Professor Renshaw. Jean immersed herself for hours in the library and even managed to skip dinner sometimes by claiming it was too far to go home and return in the evening.
But as the weeks passed and the work neared completion, she found it difficult to keep the hope that every letter from Pat held out:
But as the weeks went by and the work got closer to being done, she struggled to maintain the hope that each letter from Pat promised:
"Something will happen. It must. You see, Horace will rescue you yet."
"Something is going to happen. It has to. You see, Horace will save you."
"Tell him to hurry," Jean wrote back toward the end of August. "I feel the walls of an ungraded country school closing about me."
"Tell him to hurry," Jean wrote back at the end of August. "I feel like the walls of a rundown country school are closing in on me."
With her mother, Jean never discussed the subject, for she knew that every night, to the long list of blessings Martha enumerated and the few favors she asked of Heaven, was added a petition that "a way would be opened up to Jean." It made Jean furious to be prayed over and sometimes she felt that having to teach would be almost compensated by proving the inefficacy of prayer.
With her mom, Jean never talked about it because she knew that every night, along with the long list of blessings Martha mentioned and the few requests she made to God, there was always a prayer that "a way would be opened up for Jean." It made Jean really angry to be prayed for, and sometimes she thought that having to teach would almost make up for showing that prayer didn’t really work.
But when the release came, Jean forgot her anger, swooped down upon Martha in the kitchen, took the paring knife from her hands, and waltzed her mother about the room.
But when the release came, Jean forgot her anger, swooped down on Martha in the kitchen, took the paring knife from her hands, and danced her mother around the room.
"Now, mummy, you've simply got to stop. I cannot divulge the greatest news of the age while you pick worms out of an apple."
"Now, Mom, you really have to stop. I can’t share the biggest news of the time while you’re picking worms out of an apple."
"There aren't any worms in these. I made Joe take those others back and change them. It was robbery. Well, dear, what is it?"
"There aren't any worms in these. I made Joe return the others and exchange them. It was a scam. Well, dear, what's wrong?"
"Mummy, you've got to promise to be excited. I'm just about ready to go up in smoke."
"Mom, you have to promise to be excited. I'm almost ready to go up in smoke."
"I wouldn't do that if I were you. I'd tell the person I wanted to excite what it was about. Did Dr. Renshaw double the check?"
"I wouldn't do that if I were you. I'd tell the person I wanted to interest what it was about. Did Dr. Renshaw double-check?"
"Better. Heaps."
"Better. Lots."
"He's got more translation. I knew——"
"He's got more translation. I knew——"
"Oceans better than that."
"Oceans are better than that."
"Well, I'm sure——" The clock struck five. Martha removed Jean's arms gently but firmly from her shoulders and turned back to the table.
"Well, I’m sure——" The clock struck five. Martha gently but firmly took Jean’s arms off her shoulders and turned back to the table.
Jean laughed. "I suppose I shall have to let you enjoy it in your own way. Go on and finish. Then wash your hands and sit down on the hardest, most uncomfortable chair and I'll tell you."
Jean laughed. "I guess I'll have to let you enjoy it your way. Go ahead and finish. Then wash your hands and sit down on the hardest, most uncomfortable chair, and I'll tell you."
"Don't be silly, dear. It doesn't matter what it is, I shall have to have dinner on time to-night, won't I?"
"Don't be ridiculous, dear. It doesn't matter what it is; I need to have dinner on time tonight, don't I?"
"Yes, I suppose the animals would have to be fed even if the ark was sinking."
"Yeah, I guess the animals would still need to be fed even if the ark was going down."
Jean sat on the edge of the table and watched her mother trim the pie edges, with sure, quick strokes and her whole attention. When Martha closed the oven door, she glanced at the clock to be sure of the moment. Before the astonishing news that Jean was about to divulge, the pies might be forgotten. Jean laughed aloud.
Jean sat on the edge of the table and watched her mom trim the edges of the pie with confident, quick strokes and her full focus. When Martha closed the oven door, she checked the clock to confirm the time. Before the surprising news that Jean was about to share, the pies might be overlooked. Jean laughed out loud.
"Now." Martha smiled as she took the chair Jean indicated. "The court is in session."
"Okay." Martha smiled as she took the chair Jean pointed to. "The court is now in session."
"Well," began Jean, "I took that last lot up and he looked it through in that dead-fish fashion of his without a word. He always does, sits there and goggles as if he were just going to pounce on a mistake, and all the time I know it's all right. I didn't expect him to say anything nice, but I thought he might give me an opening and I had my little speech all ready. 'If this has been satisfactory,' et cetera, but I knew if he didn't say anything at all I could never get started. He freezes me clear through."
"Well," Jean started, "I took that last batch up, and he looked it over in that lifeless way of his without saying a word. He always does, just sits there and stares like he's about to jump on a mistake, and I know it's fine. I didn’t expect him to say anything nice, but I thought he might give me a chance to speak, and I had my little speech all set. 'If this has been satisfactory,' and so on, but I knew if he didn’t say anything at all, I could never get going. He totally freezes me."
"The world wasn't made in a day, Jean."
"The world wasn't created in a day, Jean."
"I know that. But I never could see why. If I could do a miracle at all, I'd have done a whopper."
"I know that. But I could never figure out why. If I could perform a miracle at all, I would have done something really impressive."
Her mother's eyes filled with tears and Jean jumped down and knelt beside her.
Her mother's eyes filled with tears, and Jean jumped down and knelt next to her.
"I'm sorry, mummy. I didn't mean to hurt you. It was cheap. Only that was such an endless ten minutes until he took a bundle of letters out of his pocket. He said he had something he thought I might be interested in, and then that human fossil actually pawed over those papers three distinct times and grunted and shook his head and wondered whether he'd lost it and began all over again while I stood wondering."
"I'm sorry, Mom. I didn't mean to hurt you. It was cheap. But those ten minutes felt like forever until he pulled a stack of letters from his pocket. He said he had something he thought I might find interesting, and then that old fossil actually went through those papers three different times, grunting and shaking his head, wondering if he had lost it, and started all over again while I just stood there wondering."
"That seems the usual method of announcing news among scholars." A sly smile twinkled in Martha's eyes.
"That seems to be the typical way of sharing news among academics." A sly smile sparkled in Martha's eyes.
"But honestly I nearly died. I was trembling like a leaf."
"But honestly, I almost died. I was shaking like a leaf."
"Jean!"
"Jean!"
"Worse. Shaking with ague. Then right out of the bundle he'd looked through a million times, he drew a letter and handed it over. The Mercantile Library in San Francisco wants a cataloguer and asks him if he knows one. The head librarian is a friend of his and he's recommended me. Do you hear, mummy Norris? I've got a job, got a job."
"Worse. Shaking with chills. Then, right out of the bundle he had gone through a million times, he pulled out a letter and handed it over. The Mercantile Library in San Francisco is looking for a cataloguer and is asking if he knows anyone. The head librarian is a friend of his and he’s recommended me. Do you hear that, mummy Norris? I've got a job, got a job."
For a moment Martha did not answer. She sat with her head bent and her tired hands at rest in her lap. Then she looked up and smiled.
For a moment, Martha stayed quiet. She sat with her head down and her tired hands resting in her lap. Then she looked up and smiled.
"When do you begin?"
"When do you start?"
"I'm going over to see about it to-morrow."
"I'm going to check it out tomorrow."
"You're not absolutely sure?"
"Are you really unsure?"
"Yes, I am. I'm going to be sure to-night even if I never get it."
"Yes, I am. I'm going to make sure tonight, even if I don't get it."
"Now, Jean. You——"
"Now, Jean. You—"
"Don't, mummy, please don't. Don't tell me any more about patience and the right thing coming. I've got to get this or I'll die."
"Please, Mom, just stop. Don't tell me any more about patience and how the right thing will come. I need this, or I can't handle it."
"It takes a lot to kill." Martha spoke quietly, and getting up, went over to the oven.
"It takes a lot to kill." Martha said softly, and getting up, she walked over to the oven.
Jean felt as if a spring inside her had cracked and wondered why it was always so when she tried to talk to her mother. Outwardly Martha Norris was the least emotional person in the world but she managed to extract a lot of it from those near her. The most casual conversation usually ended in a tensity out of all proportion to its importance and left Jean with a sense of the futility of trying to make things different.
Jean felt like a spring inside her had snapped and wondered why this always happened when she attempted to talk to her mother. On the surface, Martha Norris was the least emotional person in the world, yet she somehow managed to draw out a lot of emotions from those around her. Even the most casual conversations often ended in a tension that was completely disproportionate to their importance, leaving Jean with a feeling of futility about trying to change things.
It was with a distinct effort that Jean put her arms again about her mother.
It took a real effort for Jean to wrap her arms around her mother again.
"Now, mummy, I am going to get it. What's more, I'm going to move you over to the city, into a place that won't be big enough for you to have any duty to any relative of anybody's. So there. Now kiss me, like a nice, obedient mother should."
"Now, Mom, I'm going to take care of this. What's more, I'm going to move you to the city, to a place that's too small for you to have any obligations to any relatives. So there. Now kiss me, like a good, obedient mother should."
Martha smiled, and standing on her tiptoes kissed her big daughter. Jean went whistling from the room.
Martha smiled and, standing on her tiptoes, kissed her tall daughter. Jean whistled as she left the room.
When she had gone Martha Norris closed her eyes for a moment and a look of perfect faith and devotion flooded her. In such moments she was beautiful, like some frail saint, glowing with the fire of self-surrender, strengthened beyond the power of human understanding. But no human being had ever seen Martha alone with her God.
When she left, Martha Norris closed her eyes for a moment, and a look of complete faith and devotion washed over her. In those moments, she was beautiful, like a delicate saint, glowing with the warmth of surrender, strengthened beyond what anyone could comprehend. But no one had ever seen Martha alone with her God.
The next morning Jean left the house early. The sun touched the Bay to millions of glittering points, and beyond it, wrapped in a haze of smoke and coming heat, the waiting city sprawled on her hills. Jean could feel it, a magnet drawing her and all these strangers massed together on the sunny deck.
The next morning, Jean left the house early. The sun lit up the Bay with countless sparkling points, and beyond it, shrouded in a haze of smoke and rising heat, the waiting city extended across her hills. Jean could feel it, like a magnet pulling her and all the strangers gathered on the sunny deck.
As the boat neared the dock she went and stood in the stern and looked back at the little town, a mere spot at the base of the Berkeley hills. In her very definite sense of escape there was a touch of sadness. She was like a person who, having escaped from a terrible catastrophe, looks back from a point of safety and mingles with his sincere gratitude, a regret for some small souvenir he has been unable to take with him. She thought of Elsie in her dragging kimono waiting on Tom at breakfast; of the dead, habitual kiss they would exchange when he started to look for the job he never found; of Tommykins, bewildered in his disordered world of alternate slapping and petting. And of her mother, trotting about in her endless routine. She was sorry for them all.
As the boat got closer to the dock, she stood at the back and looked back at the small town, just a tiny spot at the foot of the Berkeley hills. In her strong feeling of escape, there was a hint of sadness. She felt like someone who, after getting away from a terrible disaster, looks back from a safe place and, while feeling grateful, also feels a regret for something small they couldn’t take with them. She thought of Elsie in her dragging kimono waiting on Tom for breakfast; of the lifeless kiss they would share when he began to look for the job he never found; of Tommykins, confused in his chaotic world of being both slapped and petted. And of her mother, going about her endless routine. She felt sorry for all of them.
Waiting in the outer office of the Chief Librarian, Jean felt the Future coming towards her, stepping swiftly through the stillness, a stillness vibrant with accomplished purpose, the secure accomplishment of many thousands of books. So sharp was the feeling that, when at last footsteps moved behind the door marked "Private," Jean rose as if about to face a mysterious force, made suddenly material for her understanding.
Waiting in the outer office of the Chief Librarian, Jean felt the future approaching her, moving quickly through the silence, a silence filled with purposeful energy, the solid achievement of countless books. The sensation was so intense that when footsteps finally echoed behind the door marked "Private," Jean stood up as if ready to confront a mysterious force that had suddenly become clear to her.
"This is Miss Norris?"
"Is this Miss Norris?"
The Chief Librarian stood before her. He was tall and thin and gray, with long bony hands that looked as if they would always be cold. He was like a new chisel, straight and narrow and sharp-edged. He waved Jean back to her seat and took one himself. Then he sat, staring beyond her, as if his progress through the silent realms of spirit had been rudely halted by this collision with a corporeal body.
The Chief Librarian stood in front of her. He was tall, thin, and gray, with long, bony hands that seemed like they'd always be cold. He looked like a new chisel—straight, narrow, and sharp-edged. He waved Jean back to her seat and took one himself. Then he sat, staring past her, as if his journey through the silent realms of spirit had been abruptly interrupted by this encounter with a physical body.
"You've done library work before?" The question came so unexpectedly that Jean started.
"You've worked in a library before?" The question was so sudden that Jean jumped.
"No." The monosyllable reverberated through the ordered stillness. She felt as if she had thrown a stone at the Chief Librarian.
"No." The single word echoed in the quiet surroundings. She felt like she had just thrown a stone at the Chief Librarian.
"Um." In the mental isolation of his daily life, this misfortune arrested his pity. "I believe you did some Latin translation for Dr. Renshaw?"
"Um." In the mental isolation of his daily life, this misfortune caught his sympathy. "I think you did some Latin translation for Dr. Renshaw?"
"Yes, the Odes of Horace."
"Yes, Horace's Odes."
"Promising—quite. But of course Horace is not library work." The tone conveyed that this was not Horace's fault, however. "Still, in this work you will find, Miss Norris, that every scrap of human knowledge is profitable. I might almost say necessary. It is its wonderful variety, roots in all fields, that makes our work so interesting."
"Promising—definitely. But of course, Horace isn't exactly library material." The tone suggested that this wasn't Horace's fault, though. "Still, in this work, you’ll see, Miss Norris, that every bit of human knowledge is valuable. I could almost say essential. It's the amazing variety and connections to all fields that make our work so engaging."
"It must."
"That's a must."
"Exactly. Now the question is, Miss Norris, would you be willing to begin at the bottom, sorting? Cataloguing comes next, and then——" But as if fearing that he was being carried away in an excess of enthusiasm, he qualified. "Of course that is if we find it mutually satisfactory."
"Exactly. Now the question is, Miss Norris, would you be willing to start from the ground up, sorting? Cataloging comes next, and then——" But as if he was worried he was getting too carried away with excitement, he added, "Of course, that’s assuming we both find it mutually satisfactory."
"I should be willing to begin anywhere. And I have done a little sorting and cataloguing. The library I used for Horace was in something of a mess, and I had to straighten it out before I could begin."
"I’m ready to start from anywhere. I’ve done a bit of organizing and cataloging. The library I used for Horace was in quite a mess, and I needed to clean it up before I could start."
"Exactly. But you will understand, Miss Norris, that no part of our library is in a mess." The shadow of a smile touched his lips and was gone. It was as if a cosmic joke, millions of miles off, had been softly whispered to him. "And now, as I have a very busy morning, I will hand you over to my assistant, Miss MacFarland."
"Exactly. But you’ll understand, Miss Norris, that no part of our library is disorganized." A hint of a smile crossed his lips and then vanished. It felt as if a cosmic joke, light-years away, had been quietly shared with him. "And now, since I have a really busy morning, I’ll pass you over to my assistant, Miss MacFarland."
He touched an electric button in the wall. With no preliminary sound the outer door opened.
He pressed an electric button on the wall. Without any warning, the outer door swung open.
"Miss MacFarland, this is Miss Norris, recommended by Dr. Renshaw. She will help at first with the new consignment."
"Miss MacFarland, this is Miss Norris, who was recommended by Dr. Renshaw. She will initially assist with the new shipment."
His tone admitted Miss MacFarland to the depths of his official being. She nodded.
His tone revealed the true nature of his official self to Miss MacFarland. She nodded.
"Will you come with me?"
"Are you coming with me?"
Without waiting for Jean to answer she began moving noiselessly away on her broad, rubber-soled shoes. She was very slight and gave an effect of deep brownness. She wore a brown serge skirt and a brown silk waist with a brown Scotch pebble pin. She had brown eyes that looked muddy through the thick, myopic glasses, and a braid of dank, brown hair framed her narrow face.
Without waiting for Jean to respond, she quietly started to walk away in her flat, rubber-soled shoes. She was very petite and gave off a strikingly deep brown vibe. She wore a brown serge skirt and a brown silk top with a brown Scottish pebble pin. Her brown eyes looked murky behind her thick, glasses for nearsightedness, and a braid of damp, brown hair framed her slender face.
Through the big reading room, empty at this hour, Jean followed, down a rear stairway, along a narrow cemented hall into a storeroom, dim with a ground-glass window protected by an iron grating. Miss MacFarland indicated the great number of packing cases by a nod as she wound her way among them to a farther door. She might have been a guide in the underworld leading the latest spirit to its appointed task. She opened a door, and a sudden glare of morning sunshine filled the place.
Through the large reading room, which was empty at this time, Jean followed down a back stairway and along a narrow cement hallway into a storage room, dimly lit by a ground-glass window covered by an iron grate. Miss MacFarland nodded toward the many packing cases as she navigated her way among them to a door at the back. She could have been a guide in the underworld leading the newest spirit to its assigned task. She opened a door, and a burst of morning sunlight flooded the space.
"This is the room you will use for the present."
"This is the room you'll be using for now."
There were two large windows open now on a tiny strip of lawn that ran along this side of the building. A redwood table and bench took up one end of the room. There was nothing else in it except six huge packing cases.
There were two large windows open now overlooking a small patch of lawn that ran along this side of the building. A redwood table and bench occupied one end of the room. There was nothing else in it except for six big packing boxes.
"I'll send you down an apron and sleeve protectors and have Timothy unpack the cases."
"I'll send you an apron and some sleeve protectors, and I'll have Timothy unpack the boxes."
She looked about to make sure she had forgotten nothing, and moved toward the door.
She glanced around to make sure she hadn't forgotten anything and walked toward the door.
"Is there any special rotation you want the cases opened in?"
"Do you want the cases opened in a specific order?"
Jean asked it to pretend experience more than from any idea of its mattering. But she saw by the expression behind the thick glasses that it did make a difference and that Miss MacFarland had forgotten to tell her.
Jean asked it to pretend to have more experience than it actually did, not because she thought it was important. But she noticed by the look behind the thick glasses that it actually did matter, and that Miss MacFarland had neglected to inform her.
"I was going to tell Timothy, but perhaps I had better mark them."
"I was going to tell Timothy, but maybe I should just mark them instead."
From the pocket of her black apron she drew a piece of red chalk.
From the pocket of her black apron, she pulled out a piece of red chalk.
"The political economies are needed in a hurry and they are in this crate. Then the histories, natural science, miscellaneous, fiction and poetry. If you get into difficulties you can telephone up."
"The political economies are needed urgently and they are in this crate. Then the histories, natural science, miscellaneous, fiction, and poetry. If you run into any issues, you can call."
When she had gone Jean stood for a moment just where she was.
When she left, Jean stood there for a moment.
"Oh Patsy, a corpse has a sense of humor compared to a librarian! But it's nine a week."
"Oh Patsy, a corpse is funnier than a librarian! But it's still nine a week."
CHAPTER THREE
Every morning at eight Jean crossed the Bay and every night at six she returned. The trains and the boats were always crowded, and very shortly Jean came to know certain faces and to watch for them. She liked to speculate as to what these people did, how long they had been doing it and whether they liked it. When she had made up her mind about a man or woman it always disappointed her to have to readjust her deductions by catching scraps of conversation that upset her theories. She often had to do this, however, because she was always making sweeping generalizations based on tenuous details. There were certain groups that came and went together, and although they seemed to have no connection beyond this short trip twice a day, they always looked eagerly for each other as if in dread of having to make the journey alone. They resented ever having to sit anywhere except in their usual places, and each group surrounded itself with a barrier of self-centered interest that separated it from every other self-centered group.
Every morning at eight, Jean crossed the Bay, and every evening at six, she came back. The trains and boats were always packed, and pretty soon, Jean got to know certain faces and started watching for them. She liked to guess what these people did, how long they had been doing it, and whether they enjoyed it. Whenever she formed an opinion about a man or woman, it always disappointed her to have to change her assumptions after overhearing bits of conversation that contradicted her theories. She often found herself doing this, though, because she kept making broad generalizations based on flimsy details. There were certain groups that traveled together, and even though they seemed to have no connection beyond this daily trip, they always looked for each other eagerly, as if they feared having to make the journey alone. They disliked having to sit anywhere other than their usual spots, and each group surrounded itself with a bubble of self-centered interest that set it apart from every other self-absorbed group.
At first Jean ate lunch with Miss MacFarland and two other women workers, but, as she wrote to Pat, it made her feel "like a mouse nibbling at the edges of a book," and as soon as she could, broke the arrangement, and took her lunch to a nearby park. Here in the seclusion of a thick hedge, little birds came for crumbs and beyond the hedge, unseen people crunched the gravel and Jean caught scraps of their talk, unconnected bits, like scraps of patchwork.
At first, Jean had lunch with Miss MacFarland and two other female coworkers, but as she wrote to Pat, it made her feel "like a mouse nibbling at the edges of a book." So, as soon as she could, she ended that arrangement and started taking her lunch to a nearby park. There, in the privacy of a thick hedge, small birds came to eat crumbs, and beyond the hedge, unseen people crunched the gravel. Jean picked up snippets of their conversations, unconnected bits, like pieces of patchwork.
She liked to tell Miss MacFarland about these unseen people, draw pictures of the comedies and tragedies beyond the hedge, because Miss MacFarland always listened so politely and looked so puzzled. Her thick brown eyes searched vaguely for the point of the story, and Jean knew it was only because the cataloguing was well done, that Miss MacFarland did not consider her a lunatic.
She enjoyed sharing her stories about these invisible people with Miss MacFarland, sketching out the comedies and tragedies beyond the hedge, because Miss MacFarland always listened so politely and seemed so confused. Her deep brown eyes wandered curiously for the punchline, and Jean realized it was only because she explained everything so clearly that Miss MacFarland didn't think she was crazy.
But as the weeks passed and the newness of the work dulled to a routine of writing the names of books on cards and putting numbers after them, Jean began to wonder whether in time, she, too, might not come to look vaguely for the point of a story, and prefer to drink strong tea in a stuffy room. At first the idea amused her and she elaborated it in a whimsical letter to Pat, but with the coming of the winter rains, the whimsy died, and the vision of herself in broad-toed shoes and black silesia sleeve protectors, began to follow her home every night. Now the crowds on the boat were damp and peevish and, when the boat docked, each scuttled for his own shelter, indifferent to the others.
But as the weeks went by and the excitement of the job faded into a routine of writing book titles on cards and assigning numbers to them, Jean started to wonder if, eventually, she too might end up vaguely searching for the purpose of a story and prefer sipping strong tea in a stuffy room. At first, the thought made her laugh, and she expanded on it in a playful letter to Pat, but as the winter rains set in, the humor faded, and the image of herself in wide-toed shoes and black fabric sleeve protectors began to haunt her every evening. Now, the crowds on the boat were damp and irritable, and when the boat docked, everyone rushed for their own shelter, ignoring each other.
But it was on wet Sundays that Miss MacFarland persisted beyond Jean's power to dislodge. Then Tom lounged all day in smoking jacket and slippers, dropping into brief slumber in his chair, while Tommykins cut up the colored supplement of the day's paper on the floor. Martha prepared elaborate meals and went to St. Jude's in the early morning, at four in the afternoon and eight at night. Between cooking and church, she read the lives of Anglican saints, alone in her room.
But it was on rainy Sundays that Miss MacFarland stuck around longer than Jean could get rid of her. Meanwhile, Tom relaxed all day in his smoking jacket and slippers, dozing off briefly in his chair, while Tommykins tore up the colored supplement of the day’s newspaper on the floor. Martha made fancy meals and went to St. Jude's in the early morning, again at four in the afternoon, and then at eight at night. Between cooking and church, she read about the lives of Anglican saints, alone in her room.
With the lighting of the street lamps on these wet Sunday nights, the town sank into the stillness of death. Only once, during the evening, did the silence ever part, to let the worshipers from evening service slip through. With soft padding of rubbered feet, a few figures slipped by the window, stealthily, as if afraid of desecrating the holiness of the Sabbath by any motion of their bodies.
With the street lamps lit on those rainy Sunday nights, the town fell into a haunting stillness. Only once during the evening did the silence break, allowing the worshipers from evening service to pass through. With the quiet soft steps of rubber-soled shoes, a few figures moved by the window, cautiously, as if afraid to disturb the sanctity of the Sabbath with any movement.
At exactly five minutes before ten, Martha came cool-skinned from the dampness. If Jean was in bed, Martha always sat for a few moments on the edge. They never had anything particular to talk about, because nothing ever happened in the interim of her absence. But in these visits, Martha would strip bits of the sermon from their religious setting and offer them off-hand to Jean's intelligence. She never urged Jean to go to service, but Jean knew that in this simulated comradeship on the bed, her mother was trying to keep her in touch with "holy things," to counteract in a small part the godlessness of her days. And sometimes it made her want to cry; the little figure, carefully stripping away the phrases that annoyed, and trying to link up some old, dead form with the rush of life, was so alone in all that meant most to it. Alone with God and unaware of loneliness. So content with nothing.
At exactly five minutes before ten, Martha came in, her skin cool from the dampness. If Jean was in bed, Martha would always sit for a moment on the edge. They never really had anything specific to talk about since nothing much happened while she was gone. But during these visits, Martha would take bits of the sermon and share them casually with Jean, looking for some engagement. She never pushed Jean to go to service, but Jean understood that during these moments, her mother was trying to keep her connected to "holy things," hoping to counterbalance the godlessness of her life. Sometimes it made Jean want to cry; seeing Martha, so determinedly picking apart the phrases that bothered her and trying to connect some outdated tradition with the vibrancy of life, made it clear how alone she was in her beliefs. Alone with God and oblivious to her loneliness. So satisfied with so little.
It was after a particularly depressing Sunday in January that Jean came back to work on Monday morning with so fixed a certainty of becoming in the end like Miss MacFarland, that not even the relief of an unexpected blue sky after days of rain, and respite of lunch in the park had been able to dispel it. Now, in mid-afternoon, she stood by the open window, waiting for Timothy with a fresh supply of books. It was one of those perfect days between rains when sunshine filters clean air, and cool little breezes lurk in the shade. The narrow strip of lawn below the window sent up a spicy sweetness that made Jean resent the walls about her, three more hours of cataloguing and all the restrictions that hemmed one in against one's will. The air had a livingness in it that mocked any gratitude for these few moments she was free to enjoy it. Looking up at the fleecy tufts of white clouds drifting in the blue, Jean felt as a very poor person feels watching the wasteful extravagance of the rich. Something in her called to the perfect freedom of the little clouds, the inexhaustible blueness in the sky, the tingle in the air. She felt stifled, held by something she could not see, kept from something she had never had.
It was after a particularly rough Sunday in January that Jean returned to work on Monday morning, feeling so certain that she would ultimately end up like Miss MacFarland, that not even the relief of an unexpected blue sky after days of rain, and the break of lunch in the park could lift her spirits. Now, in mid-afternoon, she stood by the open window, waiting for Timothy with a fresh stack of books. It was one of those perfect days between rains when sunshine streamed through clean air, and cool little breezes lingered in the shade. The narrow strip of lawn below the window released a spicy sweetness that made Jean dislike the walls surrounding her, knowing she had three more hours of cataloging and all the restrictions that confined her against her will. The air had a vibrant quality that mocked any gratitude for these few moments she was free to enjoy it. Looking up at the fluffy white clouds drifting in the blue, Jean felt like a poor person watching the wasteful extravagance of the rich. Something inside her yearned for the perfect freedom of the little clouds, the endless blue of the sky, the electric feeling in the air. She felt stifled, held back by something invisible, prevented from reaching something she had never experienced.
Jean was decidedly cross. She wondered whether, if she told Miss MacFarland she was ill and wanted to leave earlier, because it was such a lovely day, the thick brown eyes would bore into the truth, and what would happen if they did? Would Miss MacFarland ever forgive an assistant who wanted to stop working because there were little white clouds in the sky?
Jean was really annoyed. She thought about whether, if she told Miss MacFarland she was sick and wanted to leave early because it was such a nice day, those intense brown eyes would see right through her. And what would happen if they did? Would Miss MacFarland ever forgive someone who wanted to stop working just because there were fluffy white clouds in the sky?
"Oh Lord!" Jean leaned out the window, drawing deep sniffs of the damp earth.
"Oh Lord!" Jean leaned out the window, taking deep breaths of the damp earth.
"Miss Norris."
"Ms. Norris."
Jean jerked back quickly and the blood flooded under her fair skin at the sight of the Chief Librarian standing beside her.
Jean recoiled suddenly, and the blood rushed to her fair skin at the sight of the Chief Librarian standing next to her.
"Miss Norris, this is Mr. Herrick. Franklin Herrick of the Sunday Times."
"Miss Norris, this is Mr. Herrick. Franklin Herrick from the Sunday Times."
He beckoned to some one still in the shadow of the storeroom and the next moment a tall man with a young face and thick fair hair stood looking at Jean. Jean never knew afterwards whether it was her own embarrassment or not, but in that first glance at Franklin Herrick she had a strange impression of receiving a very distinct picture of something naturally indistinct. He gave a feeling of great physical strength and yet looked as if he would always be too lazy to use it. His eyes were clear, deep blue and far apart, as if he went through life seeing very clearly. But the lower part of his face was heavy and his mouth contradicted his eyes. It was soft and full and not at all hidden under a small, close-cropped mustache. There was something large and curved and whitish about this tall man standing before her, with the faintest touch of amusement in his eyes, that made Jean think of the big gulls that circled over the ferryboat night and morning. She bowed slightly and wished she could stop blushing.
He signaled to someone still in the shadows of the storeroom, and in the next moment, a tall man with a youthful face and thick fair hair stood looking at Jean. Jean never figured out later whether it was her own embarrassment or not, but in that first glance at Franklin Herrick, she had a strange feeling of getting a clear picture of something normally blurry. He seemed to possess great physical strength, yet looked like he would always be too lazy to use it. His eyes were a bright, deep blue and wide apart, as if he went through life seeing everything clearly. However, the lower part of his face was heavy, and his mouth didn’t match his eyes. It was soft and full, not at all hidden under a small, close-cropped mustache. There was something large, curved, and pale about this tall man standing in front of her, with the faintest hint of amusement in his eyes, that made Jean think of the big seagulls that circled over the ferryboat day and night. She gave a slight bow and wished she could stop blushing.
"Mr. Herrick is doing some special work and will need Division Z 21, which I understand is not yet catalogued. If you have no objection he might work down here, as Miss MacFarland tells me you are on Z 21 now and it would save him time."
"Mr. Herrick is working on something special and will need Division Z 21, which I understand isn’t cataloged yet. If you don’t mind, he could work down here, since Miss MacFarland mentioned that you’re on Z 21 now, and it would save him some time."
The Chief Librarian spoke in a dry, thirsty tone and with fixed pauses, so that one got the impression of hearing the punctuation. And although he asked permission, his tone conveyed that Franklin Herrick would work in the basement whether it were convenient to Jean or not.
The Chief Librarian spoke in a flat, dry tone, taking long pauses, making it feel like you could hear the punctuation. And even though he asked for permission, his tone suggested that Franklin Herrick would be working in the basement, no matter if it was convenient for Jean or not.
"That will be all right. I began Z 21 Saturday." Jean felt compelled to say something and at the same time the uselessness of saying it. "There's a small table in the storeroom. I'll have Timothy bring it in."
"That will be fine. I started Z 21 on Saturday." Jean felt the need to say something, and at the same time, she recognized the pointlessness of it. "There's a small table in the storeroom. I'll have Timothy bring it in."
"Oh, no, please don't do that. It's not necessary—unless you prefer it."
"Oh, no, please don't do that. It's not needed—unless you want to."
Franklin Herrick spoke rapidly in a high, thin voice. It caught and held Jean's attention as the tinkle of a small bell would have done, if unconsciously she had been expecting a gong. She raised her eyes and looked at him, her own embarrassment gone. Herrick understood. Extraordinarily sensitive to the impression he made, especially on women, he knew that the thin quality of his voice had destroyed his first impression of strength. The feminine timbre of his voice was a trial to Herrick and always made him feel at the mercy of the person who noticed it. He had tried for years to deepen the tone and usually made a conscious effort at a first meeting. But for some reason, coming on this big, fair woman sniffing the air, had made him feel as though he knew her, linked them in mutual understanding against the Chief Librarian and made them seem like old acquaintances. The little incident annoyed him intensely.
Franklin Herrick spoke quickly in a high, thin voice. It caught Jean's attention like the sound of a small bell would have, if she had been unconsciously expecting a gong. She looked up at him, her embarrassment fading away. Herrick understood. He was extremely sensitive to the impression he made, especially on women, and he realized that the high pitch of his voice had overshadowed any initial impression of strength. The feminine tone of his voice frustrated him and always made him feel vulnerable to those who noticed it. He had tried for years to lower his tone and usually made a conscious effort at first meetings. But for some reason, encountering this tall, fair woman sniffing the air made him feel as if he knew her, creating a bond of mutual understanding against the Chief Librarian, almost as if they were old friends. This little incident annoyed him greatly.
He crossed to the table and appropriated one end by pushing back the books in a business-like fashion.
He walked over to the table and claimed one end by pushing the books aside in a professional manner.
"I do not need much space and this will do. I shall probably be through in a day or two."
"I don’t need much space and this will work. I’ll probably be done in a day or two."
At the same instant Timothy appeared whistling, with a truckload of books. At sight of the Chief Librarian he checked the whistle, just as Jean had stopped sniffing, so suddenly that even the Chief Librarian turned and looked curiously.
At that moment, Timothy showed up whistling, carrying a truckload of books. When he spotted the Chief Librarian, he stopped whistling, just like Jean had halted her sniffing, so abruptly that even the Chief Librarian turned and looked over with curiosity.
Jean's eyes met Herrick's, and they smiled. When Herrick smiled at a woman he seemed to include her in something very intimate, something fine and delicate, a little beyond words. In some way it shamed Jean for the surprise she had felt at the quality of his voice. It was as if she had shown surprise at some physical defect.
Jean's eyes locked with Herrick's, and they shared a smile. When Herrick smiled at a woman, it felt like he was inviting her into something very personal, something subtle and fragile, a bit beyond words. In a way, it made Jean feel embarrassed for being surprised by the richness of his voice. It was as if she had reacted in shock to some kind of physical flaw.
"If there is anything that Miss Norris cannot do for you, if you will just ring that bell." The Chief Librarian looked vaguely about, lost in a world not his own, and went.
"If there’s anything Miss Norris can’t help you with, just ring that bell." The Chief Librarian glanced around aimlessly, as if he were in a world that wasn’t his own, and left.
Separated by the length of the table, Jean and Herrick stood looking after him. Then, simultaneously, they looked at each other.
Separated by the length of the table, Jean and Herrick stood watching him. Then, at the same time, they glanced at each other.
Jean laughed.
Jean laughed.
"He made me feel as if I were doing something disgraceful."
"He made me feel like I was doing something shameful."
"Worse. Something not quite nice." Franklin Herrick chuckled. When Herrick laughed his voice was higher and thinner than when he spoke, but when he chuckled there was something warm and young about it. Herrick had discovered this very early in life and rarely laughed aloud. When women first heard Franklin Herrick chuckle they usually had an impulse to touch him, which impulse they called maternal or were afraid of according to their past experience. Jean, however, had no impulse to touch him, but she noticed the chuckle and liked it.
"Worse. Something not so nice." Franklin Herrick chuckled. When Herrick laughed, his voice was higher and thinner than when he spoke, but when he chuckled, there was something warm and youthful about it. Herrick discovered this early in life and seldom laughed out loud. When women first heard Franklin Herrick chuckle, they often felt an urge to touch him, which they referred to as maternal or feared based on their past experiences. Jean, however, felt no urge to touch him, but she noticed the chuckle and liked it.
As she took her place at the table and watched Herrick cross the room for a chair, she felt that the set of his shoulders, the texture of his clothes, the very motions of his body as he lifted the chair, were not external, but expressed something within the man, just as the deft motions of Martha's hands expressed her indefatigable obedience to the drudgery of small things. And Jean liked the thing they expressed. Without defining it in words, she felt that it was something indestructibly young and buoyant and clean. It belonged with his eyes and not at all with the rather heavy lines of his chin and throat.
As she sat down at the table and watched Herrick walk across the room to grab a chair, she sensed that the way his shoulders were set, the feel of his clothes, and the way he moved his body as he lifted the chair revealed something about him. This was similar to how Martha's nimble hands communicated her tireless commitment to the routine of everyday tasks. And Jean appreciated what that conveyed. Without needing to put it into words, she felt it was something undeniably youthful, uplifting, and pure. It complemented his eyes and didn’t quite match the somewhat heavy lines of his chin and neck.
With a smile, Herrick drew forward a pile of books, and in a moment was hard at work. But only the surface of his brain was concerned with his notes. He knew that, from time to time, Jean glanced at him, and that, for some reason, she had changed her first estimate of him. Vibrant to any criticism, Herrick resented the implication that there had been a readjustment, and yet delighted in the result. For Jean looked as if she usually made up her mind instantly from trifles and seldom changed. She looked stronger and spiritually simpler than any woman he had ever met, as if she had been born and raised in wide spaces and carried the standards of the mountains with her. He could not picture her large, white hands ever trembling, nor her clear, gray eyes clouding with indecision, but he was sure that if he let the least hint of this sureness into his eyes, her fair skin would flush.
With a smile, Herrick pulled a pile of books closer and quickly got to work. But only the surface of his mind was focused on his notes. He knew that now and then, Jean looked at him, and for some reason, her initial opinion of him had changed. Sensitive to any criticism, Herrick felt defensive about the suggestion that there had been a shift, yet he was pleased with the outcome. Jean seemed the type to make up her mind instantly based on small things and rarely change it. She appeared stronger and more straightforward than any woman he’d ever known, as if she had been born and raised in wide-open spaces and carried the spirit of the mountains with her. He couldn’t imagine her large, white hands ever trembling, nor her clear, gray eyes becoming uncertain, but he was convinced that if he let even the slightest hint of this confidence show in his eyes, her fair skin would flush.
It was almost five when Herrick slipped the notes into his pocket and pushed back his chair.
It was nearly five when Herrick tucked the notes into his pocket and pushed his chair back.
"Through?" The brusqueness of Jean's tone annoyed him, for he had decided to stay and talk for a few moments, and the indifference in her question made him feel that Jean had shut a door he was about to push a little open.
"Through?" The abruptness of Jean's tone irritated him because he had chosen to stay and chat for a few moments, and the indifference in her question made him feel like Jean had closed a door he was about to slightly open.
"Yes. For the present. But I shall have to put in some licks to-night." He picked up a volume and looked inquiringly at her. "I don't suppose there would be any objection to taking this out, even if it isn't ready for circulation yet?"
"Yes. For now. But I’ll need to put in some work tonight." He picked up a book and looked at her questioningly. "I assume there wouldn’t be any problem with taking this out, even if it isn’t ready for circulation yet?"
"I don't know. It is against the rules."
"I don't know. That's against the rules."
"Perfectly good reason for taking it then."
"There's a perfectly good reason for taking it then."
"Just let me have it a moment. I'll make out a slip and number it."
"Just give me a moment. I'll fill out a slip and assign it a number."
He returned it with the look of one submitting to a foolish respect for childish rules and Jean felt like Miss MacFarland as she wrote Herrick's name and the name of the book on a pink slip. Herrick put it into his pocket.
He returned it with the expression of someone who was begrudgingly following silly rules, and Jean felt like Miss MacFarland as she wrote Herrick's name and the book title on a pink slip. Herrick slipped it into his pocket.
"Thanks. It will help a lot having this. You can picture me digging my way through it in the small, wee hours, Miss Norris," he added as he took his hat and this time turned to the door.
"Thanks. This will really help. You can imagine me digging through it in the early morning hours, Miss Norris," he said as he took his hat and turned towards the door.
The assumption that she would think of him at all annoyed her, and kept him in her memory almost constantly for the next two days. Jean laid this to the interruption of the usual routine. Having the mechanical intervals of Timothy's appearance broken by the unexpected advent of a newspaper man, who turned the rules of the library about, gave her several contradictory impressions of himself and ended by making her feel like a child, naturally stood out sharply in her day's work. So for two days Jean continued to think about Herrick and to be annoyed because she did.
The idea that she would think about him at all irritated her and made him stick in her mind almost constantly for the next two days. Jean attributed this to the break in her usual routine. The mechanical pattern of Timothy's visits had been disrupted by the unexpected arrival of a newspaper guy, who changed the library's usual rules, leaving her with mixed feelings about him and ultimately making her feel like a child. This stood out clearly in her work for the day. So for two days, Jean kept thinking about Herrick and felt annoyed because of it.
On Thursday Herrick appeared suddenly about noon. He was in a great hurry. He returned the book, and took another, which he handed to Jean to note as she had done before. He seemed preoccupied and made no effort at conversation. It was evidently an afterthought that he turned on the threshold and called back:
On Thursday, Herrick suddenly showed up around noon. He was in a big hurry. He returned the book and grabbed another one, which he handed to Jean to note down like she had done before. He seemed distracted and didn't try to make small talk. It was obviously an afterthought when he turned back at the door and called out:
"Paper goes to press to-day. Haven't time to breathe."
"Paper goes to print today. I don't have time to breathe."
Jean had wondered at his altered manner, but his explanation seemed to accuse her of having shown it. She gave the slightest possible nod to acknowledge that she had heard him and went on with her work.
Jean had thought about his changed behavior, but his explanation felt like an accusation that she had caused it. She gave a small nod to show she heard him and continued with her work.
On Friday Herrick did not come. Jean wondered whether he was through with his work now that the paper had gone to press, and just what special duties going to press involved. It sounded interesting and much more vital than anything connected with a library. An incongruous picture of the Chief Librarian rushing something to press tickled her fancy.
On Friday, Herrick didn't show up. Jean was curious if he was done with his work now that the paper had gone to print, and what specific responsibilities coming to print entailed. It sounded intriguing and way more important than anything related to a library. The amusing image of the Chief Librarian hurrying something to print made her smile.
On Saturday, Herrick appeared directly after lunch.
On Saturday, Herrick showed up right after lunch.
"Well, back again." Something in the tone, the look that accompanied them, showed that he had missed coming, and now entered again into a congenial atmosphere. It seemed to throw them a long way forward in mutual understanding.
"Well, here we are again." There was something in his tone and the look on his face that showed he had missed being here, and now he was stepping back into a comfortable vibe. It felt like it brought them closer together in terms of understanding.
"Going to press must be a ferocious business." Jean smiled across the table and made no effort to pretend work. When Jean smiled, something cold in her face melted.
"Going to press must be a tough job." Jean smiled across the table and didn’t bother to pretend to work. When Jean smiled, something cold in her expression softened.
"It is. I always feel as if I had been caught in a cyclone, carried violently round in a circle and deposited in the spot I started from. You see there's the same pother every week, and we're always caught in the same rush. Newspaper work's a rotten grind, anyhow."
"It is. I always feel like I've been caught in a cyclone, spun around violently in circles, and dropped back where I started. You see, there's the same chaos every week, and we're always stuck in the same rush. Working in newspapers is just a terrible grind, anyway."
"To outsiders it always sounds nerve-racking excitement. What on earth would you do if you had to catalogue books all day?"
"To outsiders, it always sounds like nerve-wracking excitement. What on earth would you do if you had to organize books all day?"
"That is pretty bad." Herrick's eyes softened as they always did when he was making a woman understand his understanding.
"That's really harsh." Herrick's eyes softened, as they always did when he was trying to help a woman see that he got what she was going through.
Jean felt that without meaning to she had told this stranger a great deal about herself. Almost as if she had told him of her mother, of Tom and Elsie and Tommykins and the long, interminable Sundays. She flushed. Instantly the understanding vanished from Herrick's eyes and he shrugged indifferently.
Jean realized that, without intending to, she had shared a lot about herself with this stranger. It was almost as if she had revealed personal stories about her mother, Tom, Elsie, and Tommykins, and the endless Sundays. She felt embarrassed. In an instant, the understanding disappeared from Herrick's eyes, and he shrugged with indifference.
"I suppose anything we have to stick at feels the same way."
"I guess anything we have to stick with feels the same way."
"Did you get your work done the other night?" Jean asked it after a pause in which she wondered what she could say that wouldn't sound as if she had been thinking about him.
"Did you finish your work the other night?" Jean asked after a pause, during which she considered what she could say that wouldn't seem like she had been thinking about him.
"Oh yes, indeed. But it was a hard pull. If you knew me better, Miss Norris, you would congratulate me on that achievement." He looked like a mischievous boy expecting to be punished.
"Oh yes, definitely. But it was a tough struggle. If you knew me better, Miss Norris, you would congratulate me on that accomplishment." He looked like a cheeky kid waiting to be scolded.
Jean smiled in sympathy. "What on? Sticking to a disagreeable job till it's done?"
Jean smiled understandingly. "What's that about? Sticking with a job you don't like until it's finished?"
"Well, put that way, it does sound rather bald. But you see The Bunch was having a blow-out and little Franklin had to stay in his attic and work. Maybe if you knew what The Bunch can do in the way of highjinks, even you'd be sorry for me."
"Well, when you say it like that, it does sound pretty blunt. But you see, The Bunch was having a party, and little Franklin had to stay in his attic and work. Maybe if you knew what The Bunch is capable of in terms of fun, even you'd feel sorry for me."
"Maybe I would. Are they such terribly enticing affairs?"
"Maybe I would. Are they really that tempting?"
"Oh, sometimes we get a bit rowdy, but usually we're perfectly harmless—just conversation and music and food and meeting each other. We're congenial and interested in the same things, and keep each other from getting into a rut. Sometimes when one of us goes away or comes back, or sells a picture or an article, we have an extra celebration. That's all."
"Oh, sometimes we get a little wild, but mostly we're totally harmless—just talking, enjoying music, eating, and hanging out together. We're friendly, have similar interests, and help each other avoid getting stuck in a routine. Occasionally, when one of us leaves, returns, or sells a piece of art or an article, we have an extra celebration. That's it."
"It sounds—awfully interesting."
"It sounds really interesting."
Herrick leaned across the table and said in a boyish, hesitating fashion:
Herrick leaned across the table and said in a youthful, uncertain way:
"We do have some pretty good times. If you think you'd care for it, I'd like immensely to bring you round some evening."
"We have some really great times. If you think you’d be interested, I’d really like to bring you over one evening."
"I'd love to." Jean was a trifle breathless.
"I'd love to." Jean was a little out of breath.
"Some of us have made good and some of us are—popularly nobodies. There's Matthews and Harcourt, landscape, and Fletcher has done some fine things in bronze. Tolletson's in drama production and Freeman, Gerald Freeman, is going to be heard of with short stories. Maybe you know his stuff. He had a story in Scribner's last month. Then there are the girls, none of them are exactly famous yet; and the rest of us just jog along."
"Some of us have done well, while others are—let's face it—kind of unknown. There's Matthews and Harcourt, focusing on landscapes, and Fletcher has created some impressive bronze pieces. Tolletson is involved in drama production, and Gerald Freeman is set to make waves with his short stories. Maybe you’ve read his work; he had a story in Scribner's last month. Then there are the girls; none of them are really famous yet, and the rest of us just keep moving forward."
But Jean had stopped listening at Gerald Freeman's name. She had read the story and sent it to Pat. Its delicate subtlety had haunted her for days. And now she was being asked to meet him and others like him. She was being asked as if it were a favor to the big man with the kind eyes, sitting across the table. Jean tried to keep the excitement out of her voice as she answered.
But Jean had stopped paying attention when she heard Gerald Freeman's name. She had read the story and sent it to Pat. Its delicate nuance had stuck with her for days. And now she was being asked to meet him and others like him. It felt as though it was a favor to the big man with kind eyes sitting across the table. Jean tried to keep the excitement out of her voice as she replied.
"Yes, I read that story. It was so very—perfect."
"Yeah, I read that story. It was just so—perfect."
"Yes. His things are that, those half elusive, dream things. They always make me think of small, finely carved ivories."
"Yes. His belongings are those half-elusive, dream-like things. They always remind me of small, intricately carved ivories."
"I should like to meet him very much."
"I really want to meet him."
"Well, Freeman himself isn't here now. He's getting too famous to stay long in one spot, but—there's the rest of us."
"Well, Freeman himself isn't here right now. He's becoming too famous to stick around in one place for long, but—there's the rest of us."
Jean felt that she had been rude in her special interest and added quickly: "I'd be just as pleased meeting 'the rest of us.'"
Jean realized she had been rude about her particular interest and quickly added, "I'd be just as happy meeting 'the rest of us.'"
"Then we'll settle it right now. Saturday's the best night. The unfortunates don't have to get up early, and we generally have more hilarity than just the usual nightly dinner. Could you come to-night?"
"Then let's sort it out right now. Saturday's the best night. Those who have it tough don’t have to wake up early, and we usually have more fun than just the typical dinner. Can you come tonight?"
"I'm afraid I can't to-night."
"I'm afraid I can't tonight."
Jean had never wanted to do anything so much in her life, but she could not picture herself ringing up her mother and saying that she would not be home to dinner.
Jean had never wanted anything as much in her life, but she couldn't imagine calling her mom and saying that she wouldn't be home for dinner.
"It is rather short notice. How about next Saturday? Have you that free?" Herrick saw that she wanted to come and wondered why she couldn't.
"It’s pretty last minute. How about next Saturday? Are you free then?" Herrick noticed that she wanted to come and wondered why she couldn’t.
Under her pleasure that the invitation had not been postponed indefinitely, Jean had an almost irresistible desire to laugh at the idea of her having any night that was not free.
Under her relief that the invitation hadn’t been postponed indefinitely, Jean had an almost irresistible urge to laugh at the thought of her having any night that wasn’t free.
"Yes. Next Saturday's all right."
"Yes. Next Saturday works."
"Then I'll call for you about seven?"
"Should I call you around seven?"
"I don't live on this side."
"I don't live on this side."
The difficulties of meeting some one at seven, when she would be through by half past five, occurred to her, and she wondered where girls met men and how she could pretend this was not as new and exciting a situation as it was.
The challenges of meeting someone at seven, when she'd be done by five-thirty, crossed her mind, and she pondered where girls met guys and how she could act like this wasn’t as new and thrilling as it really was.
"Great. You get through about five, don't you? I'll call here and we'll find some way to kill the time between."
"Awesome. You get through about five, right? I'll call here and we'll figure out how to pass the time in between."
"Fine." Jean made the monosyllable as comradely as she could, and flattered herself that she had carried it off very well.
"Fine." Jean said it as friendly as she could, and she was pleased with herself for pulling it off so well.
Herrick turned to the books and in a few moments was hard at work.
Herrick turned to the books and, in a few moments, was fully focused on his work.
Jean's confusion had delighted him, and destroyed the slight annoyance he had felt at being carried away by such a foolish impulse as to ask her at all. It would be delicious to watch the reactions of this shy woman in the sophisticated world of The Bunch. He decided to say nothing about her beforehand, and enjoy to the full their surprise when he appeared,—a little late, he would see to that—with Jean in tow.
Jean's confusion amused him and erased the slight irritation he felt for giving in to such a silly impulse as to ask her at all. It would be great to see how this shy woman reacted in the sophisticated world of The Bunch. He decided not to mention her beforehand and fully enjoy their surprise when he showed up—a little late, he would make sure of that—with Jean by his side.
"She'll hit them like a blast of north wind. I shouldn't wonder if Kitten doesn't actually shiver."
"She'll hit them like a blast of cold north wind. I wouldn’t be surprised if Kitten actually shivers."
The prospect of watching The Kitten shiver pleased Herrick immensely.
The thought of watching The Kitten shiver made Herrick really happy.
CHAPTER FOUR
Exactly at half past five Herrick came. The thick hair had been freshly cut, and he wore a suit that Jean had not seen before. He looked young and very happy and full of joy in life. As they came down the library steps and joined the after-matinée crowds, it seemed to Jean that Herrick stood out from other men, bigger, cleaner, stronger. There was something in him, burning below the flesh, that whitened and sharpened him, so that the lines which were sometimes dull and heavy when he bent intently over the books across the table, were now finely cut. He walked beside her as if he were walking lightly on springy ground, and the memory came back to Jean how, the first time she had seen him, she had thought of a gull, a strong, white gull, poised in flight. It was impossible to believe that it was only two weeks ago, and that she had seen him, in all, not more than seven or eight times.
Exactly at half past five, Herrick arrived. His thick hair had just been cut, and he wore a suit that Jean hadn’t seen before. He looked young, very happy, and full of life. As they came down the library steps and joined the after-matinée crowd, Jean felt that Herrick stood out from other men—bigger, cleaner, stronger. There was something inside him, burning beneath the surface, that made him appear more vibrant and defined, so that the lines that were sometimes dull and heavy when he leaned intently over books across the table were now sharply defined. He walked beside her as if he were lightly walking on springy ground, and Jean remembered how the first time she saw him, she thought of a gull—a strong, white gull, poised in flight. It was hard to believe it had only been two weeks, and that she had seen him, in total, no more than seven or eight times.
Herrick made no effort at conversation as they threaded their way through the crowds. He was not at all sure of his ground with Jean, for his first interest had deepened in the two weeks to an intensity that surprised him. To be interested in a woman who was not obviously pretty, whose life lay well within the circle that The Bunch called the Outland, who made no effort to attract him, who never, by the slightest feminine trick, tried to rouse his interest, a woman who had been through college and was earning her own living and yet had something cloistered about her. She piqued Herrick's curiosity. One by one he had seen his small efforts drop like spent arrows against the wall of her sincere but unemotional interest.
Herrick didn't try to make small talk as they navigated through the crowds. He felt uncertain with Jean, as his initial interest had grown over the past two weeks to a surprising intensity. He found it intriguing to be interested in a woman who wasn’t conventionally attractive, who lived in the area that The Bunch referred to as the Outland, who didn't try to catch his attention, and who never used any feminine tricks to spark his interest. She had completed college and was independent, yet there was something reserved about her. She fascinated Herrick. He had watched his attempts at engaging her fall flat, like spent arrows hitting the solid wall of her genuine but unemotional demeanor.
"She's either the most subtle thing that God ever made, or else——" Herrick did not know what else. But he would find out.
"She's either the most subtle thing God ever created, or else——" Herrick didn't know what else. But he would find out.
When they had left the more crowded streets behind, Herrick stopped and looked at his watch.
When they had left the busier streets behind, Herrick stopped and checked his watch.
"It's only six, and it's not much good getting to Giuseppe's before seven. What shall we do? Go round to Chinatown and have tea, or would you like to go up to Flop's studio? He's the father of The Bunch, you know, and maybe you'd feel as if you knew him better if you saw some of his stuff first."
"It's only six, and it's not really worth going to Giuseppe's before seven. What should we do? Should we head over to Chinatown and have tea, or do you want to go up to Flop's studio? He's the creator of The Bunch, you know, and maybe you'd feel like you know him better if you saw some of his work first."
He stood looking down at her with a smile that consulted only her preference, and showed none of his own eagerness that she should choose the latter. When Franklin Herrick was trying to break through the reserves of a woman, he looked like Sir Galahad going to battle. It always filled the woman with a rush of tenderness, and a longing to stand for something fine and real in his life.
He stood looking down at her with a smile that was all about her choice, not revealing any of his own excitement for her to pick the latter. When Franklin Herrick was trying to get through a woman's defenses, he resembled Sir Galahad heading into battle. It always made the woman feel a wave of tenderness and a desire to represent something genuine and meaningful in his life.
"Besides, I'd like to show you some of Flop's stuff for its own sake, and we won't get a chance after dinner, when the whole Bunch is there. We are a noisy lot, Miss Norris. You must be prepared for anything."
"Besides, I’d like to show you some of Flop’s stuff just for fun, and we won’t have a chance after dinner when the whole group is around. We’re a noisy bunch, Miss Norris. You should be ready for anything."
"Oh, I can make a lot of noise myself. And I'd like awfully to see the pictures."
"Oh, I can be really loud myself. And I'd really love to see the pictures."
"This way, then. We'll go down through The Coast, if you don't mind. It's quicker."
"This way, then. We'll head down through The Coast, if that's okay with you. It's faster."
His tone apologized for the street into which he turned, in a way that made Jean want to laugh at the idea of her needing protection, and at the same time delighted her. She had never been in this part of the city before, and she looked about her with interest.
His tone apologized for the street he turned onto, making Jean want to laugh at the thought of her needing protection, while also bringing her joy. She had never been in this part of the city before, and she looked around with interest.
Skirting the edge of Chinatown, beyond the boundaries of the big bazaars, they touched the poorer fringe of the Latin quarter, where dirty black-eyed babies tumbled in dark doorways, and tired women with bundles of food under their shawls hurried by, dragging hungry, screaming children by the hand. Here the narrow streets struggled up steep hillsides, as if in a forlorn hope of reaching quiet above. Everywhere was dust and noise and the harsh voices of men screaming at each other in the rough Sicilian dialect.
Skirting the edge of Chinatown, beyond the large markets, they found themselves in the poorer part of the Latin quarter, where dirty babies with dark eyes played in grimy doorways, and exhausted women rushed by with bundles of food under their shawls, pulling along hungry, screaming kids by the hand. The narrow streets climbed steep hillsides, as if trying desperately to escape to a quieter place. Everywhere there was dust and noise and the harsh voices of men yelling at each other in rough Sicilian dialect.
Then down through the sordid section that lies between the White World and the Yellow, where mean, gray houses cling hopelessly together, like the poor for comfort and outcasts for respectability. Where the tides of Barbary Coast wash the world beyond, Herrick paused. Then he plunged in.
Then he went through the grim area that’s between the White World and the Yellow, where shabby, gray houses stick together desperately, like the poor seeking comfort and outcasts craving respectability. Where the tides of Barbary Coast meet the world beyond, Herrick paused. Then he dove in.
It was early and The Coast had not yet come to life, but to Jean it was filled with the rumblings of the swelling tide. A drunken sailor lurched from a dance-hall. A mechanical piano ground out a popular rag. A painted woman with sodden, indifferent eyes looked from a window and laughed shrilly. Other women, powdered to a deathly whiteness, turned to stare after Jean and Herrick. Their eyes were sometimes scornful, sometimes curious. When they brushed close to Jean she felt herself turn a little cold and sick.
It was early and The Coast hadn’t woken up yet, but to Jean, it was alive with the sounds of the rising tide. A drunk sailor stumbled out from a dance hall. A mechanical piano played a popular rag. A painted woman with drunk, blank eyes looked out from a window and laughed sharply. Other women, heavily made-up to an eerie whiteness, turned to stare at Jean and Herrick. Their expressions were sometimes disdainful, sometimes intrigued. When they brushed past Jean, she felt a chill and a bit nauseous.
Once when she was a small child, while playing in the garden Jean had accidentally plunged her foot through the planking of an unused well and had felt the cold blackness sucking up. For months after she had had a terror of that end of the garden, and could feel the bottomless blackness drawing her. Now the same feeling reached out from these painted women, and Jean drew a little closer to Herrick. There was something horrible and black and hidden, the same black oozing mud that lay at the bottom of the old well. These men and women who moved and talked like herself and Herrick were down there, crawling about. She drew nearer still to Herrick. For the first time he touched her, slipping his hand under her elbow.
Once, when she was a little kid, while playing in the garden, Jean accidentally stepped through the boards of an unused well and felt the cold darkness pulling her in. For months afterwards, she was terrified of that part of the garden and could sense the bottomless darkness trying to draw her in. Now, the same feeling came from these painted women, and Jean moved a bit closer to Herrick. There was something dreadful and hidden, the same dark, muddy depth that lay at the bottom of the old well. These men and women, who moved and spoke like her and Herrick, were down there, crawling around. She edged even closer to Herrick. For the first time, he touched her, slipping his hand under her elbow.
"We'll soon be out of it."
"We'll be out of this soon."
Then he began to talk of his work at the library. He had another week of it before he would be through.
Then he started discussing his job at the library. He had another week of it left before he would be done.
"And I'll be glad of it in many ways. If I had to go on much longer digging that dry rot out of books I'd quit my job."
"And I'll be thankful for it in many ways. If I had to keep digging that dry rot out of books for much longer, I'd quit my job."
"But in a way you put life in it, rearrange it, make it your own."
"But in a way, you breathe life into it, rearrange it, and make it your own."
Herrick laughed. Like the echo of a memory Jean's repugnance to that high, thin laugh returned. But it seemed trivial now that she really knew him.
Herrick laughed. Like the echo of a memory, Jean's disgust at that high, thin laugh came back. But it felt insignificant now that she truly knew him.
"There's nothing to make one's own in the whole business. It hasn't any permanence. Not a scrap of reality. It is not my work."
"There's nothing to claim as my own in this whole situation. It lacks any permanence. Not a bit of reality. It is not my work."
Herrick had said this so often that he believed it, and his voice was bitter with reproach. "You see it's not so bad so long as you don't want with your whole soul to do something else. It's the knowing and not being able to get at it that's hell."
Herrick had said this so often that he believed it, and his voice was bitter with blame. "You see, it’s not so bad as long as you don’t deeply long to do something else. It’s the awareness and being unable to reach it that’s hell."
Jean remembered her hatred of teaching and the misery of that last college year. And she had only known what she hated and not at all what she wanted. What was it that this man wanted so much that the thought of it changed his voice and made him seem suddenly older? She longed to ask, but felt that he had expected her to understand and she did not want to fail him. The next moment he answered it himself.
Jean recalled her dislike for teaching and the struggle of that final year in college. She only knew what she didn’t like and had no idea what she truly wanted. What was it that this man desired so intensely that the thought of it altered his voice and made him appear suddenly older? She wanted to ask, but felt he expected her to understand, and she didn't want to disappoint him. Just then, he answered the question himself.
"Several years ago I mapped out a novel and I've never had time to start it. I can't work sneaking moments. I'd have to have a straight sweep—and so I don't start it. But it gnaws there just the same."
"Several years ago, I outlined a novel, but I've never had time to start it. I can’t work in short bursts. I need a solid block of time—so I don’t begin it. But it still eats away at me."
"'Gnaws.' That's exactly what things do when they have no outlet."
"'Gnaws.' That's exactly what things do when they can't find a way out."
He turned quickly. "Do you write, too?"
He turned quickly. "Do you write as well?"
"No."
"Nope."
"But there's something you want to do. You couldn't understand if there weren't."
"But there's something you want to do. You wouldn't be confused if there weren't."
Jean shook her head. "It's mostly concerned with not wanting to do things. I have no special talent."
Jean shook her head. "It's mostly about not wanting to do things. I don't have any special talent."
"How do you know? Have you tried anything?"
"How do you know? Have you done anything?"
The irritation at her modesty was flattering. Jean flushed.
The annoyance at her modesty was somewhat flattering. Jean blushed.
"No. But I have no faith in hidden genius. I'm twenty-four, you know, and it would have showed before this."
"No. But I don't believe in hidden talent. I'm twenty-four, you know, and it would have come out by now."
Herrick felt that she would have confessed to thirty-four just as readily. Her frankness repelled him.
Herrick felt that she would have just as easily confessed to thirty-four. Her honesty disgusted him.
"I don't know about that. I don't believe that we all instinctively know what we want to do. Most of us have to live some time and be hurt a lot before we find out very much about ourselves."
"I don't know about that. I don't think we all naturally know what we want to do. Most of us have to experience life and go through a lot of pain before we really learn about ourselves."
"I suppose we do," she said humbly.
"I guess we do," she said modestly.
Herrick thrilled at the note in Jean's voice. But he went on in the same serious way as if he were being forced almost against his judgment to let Jean into his confidence.
Herrick was excited by the tone in Jean's voice. But he continued in the same serious manner, as if he were being pushed against his better judgment to trust Jean.
"For years the longing to get things down on paper haunted me, but I only knew that I was miserable and felt stifled. It wasn't till I came to the city, here, that the puzzle suddenly fitted into place." He stopped and made a quick sweeping gesture with both hands. "Wouldn't it be great to get all this, all the heat and noise and mud and life, to get the whole hot, seething pain on paper! God, what a picture!"
"For years, the desire to put my thoughts on paper haunted me, but all I knew was that I felt miserable and trapped. It wasn't until I arrived in the city that everything suddenly made sense." He paused and gestured broadly with both hands. "Wouldn't it be amazing to capture all of this—the heat, the noise, the mess, and the energy—get the whole intense, chaotic experience down on paper! Wow, what an image!"
Something came into Jean's throat and hurt.
Something got caught in Jean's throat and it hurt.
"It would be glorious." She felt that Herrick had been granted a fineness of spiritual vision she could never hope for. It coarsened her that she had seen only the dirt and squalor of the vice, while the man beside her had grasped something beneath that linked it up with reality even as they both knew it, a kind of cosmic unity too finely toned for her ears.
"It would be amazing." She felt that Herrick had been given a clarity of spiritual insight she could never aspire to. It frustrated her that she had only witnessed the grime and misery of the vice, while the man next to her had understood something deeper that connected it to reality, a kind of cosmic unity too delicate for her to perceive.
"You must do it. You must. Don't let an impulse like that die. It's worth any sacrifice, anything. Can't you really get at it?"
"You have to do it. You have to. Don’t let an impulse like that fade away. It’s worth any sacrifice, anything. Can’t you really go for it?"
Herrick looked quickly away. "Perhaps," he said shortly, "some day, if the conditions are right, I may."
Herrick quickly averted his gaze. "Maybe," he said briefly, "someday, if the circumstances are right, I might."
He did not take Jean's arm again and in a few moments they came to an old loft building with a dark, yawning entry.
He didn’t take Jean’s arm again, and after a few moments, they arrived at an old loft building with a dark, wide entrance.
"Here we are." They turned into the blackness, and Jean felt it close about them.
"Here we are." They stepped into the darkness, and Jean felt it wrap around them.
"It's a rickety old hole, but Flop would suffocate any place else. Perhaps I'd better take your hand. The stairs aren't all they might be and you don't know where the broken places are."
"It's a shabby old place, but Flop would be lost anywhere else. I should probably take your hand. The stairs aren't in great shape, and you don't know where the dangerous spots are."
Jean gave him her hand and they went up through the blackness together. At the bottom of the last short flight they stopped.
Jean took his hand and they climbed up through the darkness together. At the top of the last short staircase, they paused.
"Flop usually lights the lantern. He must have forgotten. Just wait a moment." He left her and ran lightly up ahead. Jean could not see him, but she could feel him looming above her on the landing, and hear the low rustle of his clothes as he felt hurriedly through them for a match. She had never before been so alone with a man.
"Flop usually lights the lantern. He must have forgotten. Just wait a moment." He left her and jogged ahead. Jean couldn't see him, but she could sense him hovering above her on the landing and hear the faint rustle of his clothes as he quickly searched through them for a match. She had never felt so alone with a man before.
"Oh, shucks!"
"Oh, shoot!"
The word dropped on the tensity of Jean's mood like a drop of ice water. She wished he had said "damn." It was like hearing a lion say "Tut!"
The word landed on Jean's tense mood like a splash of ice water. She wished he had said "damn." It was like hearing a lion say "Tut!"
"I guess I'll have to lead you. I haven't a match and there are none on the ledge. Flop must be out."
"I guess I'll have to guide you. I don't have a match, and there aren't any on the ledge. Flop must be out."
They went up the few remaining steps, along a narrow hall to a door at the end of a passage. Herrick turned the handle and stepped back to let Jean enter. But Jean did not move.
They went up the few remaining steps, down a narrow hallway to a door at the end of the passage. Herrick turned the handle and stepped back to let Jean enter. But Jean didn't move.
"Oh," she cried softly. And again: "Oh."
"Oh," she exclaimed softly. And again: "Oh."
"I'm glad you like it," he whispered after a moment, and drew her gently across the threshold and closed the door.
"I'm glad you like it," he whispered after a moment, and pulled her gently across the threshold and shut the door.
Every cent that Flop had made for the last three years, and much that he had borrowed, had gone to the fitting of this room. The walls were of gray, satin-smooth eucalyptus. Soft, worn rugs lay before great couches piled with pillows. Along the west wall, wide windows ran the length of the room, from the rough stone fireplace to the glass door that opened on a tiny iron balcony. All the windows were shaded now with heavy green curtains run on silken ropes. The afterglow of a scarlet sunset came in rose and pale gold through the curtain openings, and lay in pools of light on the dull rugs.
Every cent that Flop had made over the last three years, along with a lot that he had borrowed, went into the decor of this room. The walls were a smooth, gray eucalyptus. Soft, worn rugs were placed in front of large couches stuffed with pillows. Along the west wall, wide windows stretched from the rough stone fireplace to the glass door that opened onto a small iron balcony. All the windows were currently covered with heavy green curtains hung on silky ropes. The afterglow of a scarlet sunset filtered in as shades of rose and pale gold through the gaps in the curtains, creating pools of light on the dull rugs.
Herrick's hand took Jean's without pressure, so that it seemed part of the quiet beauty of the room, and they crossed to the window. The hills beyond the Bay etched themselves in faint purple and amethyst on the paling sky. They stood silent, looking out across the low roofs, to the Bay, with its wall of hills and the white ferryboats moving majestically in the dignity of distance.
Herrick took Jean's hand gently, making it feel like a natural part of the serene beauty of the room as they walked over to the window. The hills past the Bay were outlined in soft shades of purple and amethyst against the lightening sky. They stood in silence, gazing out over the low rooftops towards the Bay, which was framed by a wall of hills and where the white ferryboats moved gracefully in the distance.
At last Jean turned back to the room.
At last, Jean turned back to the room.
"One could do great things here," she said slowly as if thinking aloud, unconscious of Herrick's presence.
"One could do amazing things here," she said slowly as if thinking out loud, unaware of Herrick's presence.
"Yes. One could do great things, if one were happy."
"Yeah. People could achieve amazing things, if they were happy."
The emphasis drew her attention and she looked at him.
The emphasis caught her attention, and she looked at him.
"Isn't he happy? It doesn't seem possible, quite, to live in a room like this and not be happy."
"Isn't he happy? It doesn't seem possible to live in a room like this and not feel happy."
"Flop? I don't know. As happy or unhappy as every one else, I suppose."
"Flop? I’m not sure. I guess I’m as happy or unhappy as everyone else."
Herrick's eyes sought the Bay again. She was impossible as a grown woman. She was more like a boy, with her annoying way of looking straight into his eyes, and her silly, impersonal interpretations. No doubt she thought that all Flop needed was a room like this, and twenty-four hours a day, to paint masterpieces. And Herrick thought of all the love and hate, the reckless joy and pain that had been born and killed among the soft rugs and old tapestries and small, pure marbles.
Herrick's eyes turned back to the Bay. She was unbearable as an adult. She was more like a boy, with her irritating habit of looking him straight in the eye and her pointless, detached insights. No doubt she believed all Flop needed was a room like this and twenty-four hours a day to create masterpieces. And Herrick thought about all the love and hate, the wild joy and pain that had been created and destroyed among the soft rugs, old tapestries, and small, pure marbles.
"I don't know that it matters so much, after all, whether we are happy or not, as long as we are alive."
"I don't think it really matters that much, in the end, whether we're happy or not, as long as we're alive."
Jean spoke with difficulty, for Herrick's sudden turning away made her feel that she had really known him only two weeks, and knew nothing whatever of his life. In the shadow of the green curtains, his face looked whiter and the soft curve of his lips hard, as if he were remembering something that hurt very much. A tremendous necessity to comfort him swept Jean into speech, to make him see that nothing mattered except being alive as he must be, not hampered and swaddled with the crowding of uncongenial personalities. She contrasted Herrick with his ability and definite ambition and friends, with the long, dead evenings and the killing Sundays with Tom and Elsie and her mother.
Jean struggled to speak, as Herrick's sudden turn away made her realize that she had really only known him for two weeks and knew nothing about his life. In the shadow of the green curtains, his face appeared paler and the soft curve of his lips looked tense, as if he were recalling something painful. An overwhelming urge to comfort him drove Jean to speak, wanting him to understand that nothing mattered as much as being alive, free from the burden of unwelcoming people. She compared Herrick, with his skills, clear ambitions, and friends, to her long, dull evenings and the frustrating Sundays with Tom, Elsie, and her mother.
"'To see Life clearly and see it whole,'" quoted Jean, and her voice shook slightly with the force of her own conviction.
"'To see life clearly and see it fully,' Jean quoted, her voice trembling slightly with the strength of her own belief."
The blood rushed into Franklin Herrick's eyes, and he shook his head as if to clear them from the mist. Again he felt that Jean was eluding him, slipping away from the niche in which he had just placed her. But this time she was flitting ahead of him, tantalizing in her promised capacity to feel. He wanted to put his hands on her strong shoulders and force something into those clear gray eyes, filled now with confusion at her own unusual enthusiasm.
The blood surged into Franklin Herrick's eyes, and he shook his head as if trying to clear the haze. Again, he sensed that Jean was slipping away from the spot where he had just placed her. But this time, she was darting ahead of him, teasing him with the promise of her ability to feel. He wanted to grab her strong shoulders and push something into those clear gray eyes, now filled with confusion over her own unexpected excitement.
"We'll straighten out all the philosophy of the world some other night," he said abruptly. "But now I want to show you Flop's latest. And, whether he's happy or not, it's great stuff."
"We'll sort out all the philosophy in the world another night," he said suddenly. "But for now, I want to show you Flop's newest work. And whether he's happy or not, it's fantastic stuff."
Herrick brought the canvas from the easel, propped it on a table and lit a small bronze sconce, which he held so that the light fell on the picture and on Jean's head.
Herrick took the canvas off the easel, set it on a table, and lit a small bronze sconce, positioning it so the light illuminated both the painting and Jean's head.
From the shadow of a dusky, smudged wood, the nude figure of a woman stood out with startling whiteness. At her feet a little brook ran over white pebbles. There was a feeling of moonlight among the trees, as if somewhere a full moon were shining in the warm night. But the little brook, deep in the heart of the wood, was cold, and the woman longed and at the same time dreaded to enter it. The warm blackness of the trees held her, like the embrace of an unseen lover. But the cool voice of the brook called steadily and one felt sure that in the end she would go. She was bent a little forward as if listening to the brook, so that the curves of her slim body, the small, white breasts, partly veiled in the red-gold hair that fell about her shoulders, leaned into the darkness.
From the shadow of a dim, smudged forest, the naked figure of a woman stood out with striking whiteness. At her feet, a little stream flowed over white pebbles. There was a sense of moonlight among the trees, as if somewhere a full moon were shining in the warm night. But the little stream, deep in the heart of the woods, was cold, and the woman both yearned for and feared to step into it. The warm darkness of the trees held her, like the embrace of an unseen lover. Yet the cool voice of the stream called steadily, and it seemed certain that eventually she would go. She leaned slightly forward as if listening to the stream, so that the curves of her slender body and the small, white breasts, partly hidden by the red-gold hair that cascaded around her shoulders, leaned into the darkness.
"She's alive," Herrick whispered, and going to the canvas passed his hand lightly from the red-gold hair to the small, white feet deep in the damp grass.
"She's alive," Herrick whispered, and as he approached the canvas, he gently ran his hand from the red-gold hair down to the small, white feet buried in the damp grass.
The blood flooded Jean's face. Instantly Herrick was angry with himself, but the call had been too strong. He covered his anger with surprise as he looked quietly at Jean.
The blood rushed to Jean's face. Immediately, Herrick felt angry with himself, but the urge had been too powerful. He hid his anger behind a look of surprise as he quietly watched Jean.
"Come. I want to show you the rest of the things, too."
"Come on. I want to show you the rest of the things, too."
Holding the sconce high, he moved about the room, pointing out his favorites among Flop's work.
Holding the candle holder high, he moved around the room, highlighting his favorites among Flop's work.
Jean followed, making flat comments on the things he showed her. She wanted desperately to go back to the first picture, and discuss it in a rational manner, for there was nothing in it to shock or repel. It was too perfect for that. Again she felt that she had been crude and childish, just as she had been about the painted women and the sordid ugliness of The Coast, and that she had fallen short of Herrick's estimate and disappointed him. She wanted to say something, but did not know in what words to open the subject nor how to make Herrick understand without. Slowly they made the rounds of the studio and came again to the glass door opening on the balcony. Herrick put out the light.
Jean followed, making bland comments on the things he showed her. She desperately wanted to go back to the first picture and discuss it calmly, since there was nothing in it to shock or disgust her. It was too perfect for that. Again, she felt she had been rude and immature, just like she had been about the painted women and the grim ugliness of The Coast, and she felt she had let Herrick down and disappointed him. She wanted to say something, but didn’t know how to start the conversation or how to make Herrick understand without words. Slowly, they went around the studio again and came to the glass door leading to the balcony. Herrick turned off the light.
"It's only a quarter to and it won't take five minutes to get there. Shall we stay here or go and wait for the rest in the restaurant?"
"It's only a quarter to and it won't take five minutes to get there. Should we stay here or go wait for the others at the restaurant?"
"I'd rather wait here."
"I'd prefer to wait here."
Jean hoped that some opportunity would offer to correct what must be Herrick's impression of her, but none came. Herrick sat silent.
Jean hoped that some chance would come up to fix what must be Herrick's impression of her, but none did. Herrick stayed quiet.
As she rested against the pile of cushions Herrick had arranged, and watched the quick western twilight blot the world to night, Jean felt as if for the twenty-four years of her life she must have been fast asleep. All about her men and women had been loving and hating and misunderstanding and hurting each other, and she had been studying books like a child. She had used up much energy and bitterness longing for the moment when she would get out into life and earn her own living, make one of the army that fought its way back and forth each morning and night on the boats. And all the time the real thing was not that at all. The real thing was human relationship, the relations between men, and between women, and between women and men. There were thousands of sensations and cross currents and impressions. There was ambition, not vague ambition like hers, but a focused force like Freeman's and Harcourt's and Herrick's. There was struggle and disappointment and the pain that so evidently Herrick had known, and Flop too, not the petty annoyance of Elsie's whining, but sweeping pain that left one bigger. There was loneliness even in a glorious room like this and pleasant interludes of chance meetings with kindred souls.
As she leaned back against the pile of cushions Herrick had arranged, watching the quick western twilight turn the world to night, Jean felt like she had been asleep for the twenty-four years of her life. All around her, people had been loving, hating, misunderstanding, and hurting each other while she had been focused on studying books like a child. She had wasted so much energy and bitterness wishing for the moment when she could step into life, earn her own living, and be part of the army that fought its way back and forth every morning and night on the boats. And all along, the real thing wasn’t that at all. The real thing was human relationships — the connections between men, between women, and between women and men. There were thousands of sensations, cross currents, and impressions. There was ambition, not the vague kind like hers, but a focused drive like Freeman's, Harcourt's, and Herrick's. There was struggle and disappointment, along with the pain that Herrick had clearly experienced, and Flop too—not just the petty annoyance of Elsie's whining, but a deep pain that made one feel larger. There was loneliness, even in a beautiful room like this, and pleasant moments of chance encounters with kindred spirits.
The wonderful romance of friendship gripped Jean. From the ends of the earth two people, of different tradition, it might be of different race, met accidentally and their lives forever after were different. From the silent dark streets below, all the personalities of all the thousands she had never seen, came close and touched her, so that she felt that in some hidden way she was being influenced by every one of them. There was nothing in life insignificant, nothing unimportant, nothing unrelated to the whole.
The amazing bond of friendship captivated Jean. Two people from opposite ends of the earth, with different backgrounds and possibly different races, met by chance, and their lives were changed forever. From the quiet, dark streets below, all the personalities of the thousands she had never encountered felt close and connected to her, making her sense that, in some subtle way, she was influenced by each one of them. There was nothing in life that didn’t matter, nothing that was unimportant, nothing that was disconnected from the bigger picture.
Every one was bound to every one else by achievement and encouragement and understanding. Each of these was a definite thing, like a thread, made up of millions of minute strands, passing glances, chance handclasps, too fine to be caught and held in words and yet each so strong that it could bear the weight of many disappointments.
Everyone was connected to everyone else through achievements, encouragement, and understanding. Each of these was a tangible thing, like a thread, composed of millions of tiny strands—passing glances, casual handshakes—too delicate to be captured in words, yet each so strong that it could support the weight of many disappointments.
And there was the web of the whole with its radiating threads of the bigger social relationships, made from these fine, thin filaments of everyday occurrences.
And there was the web of everything with its radiating threads of larger social connections, made from these fine, thin strands of everyday events.
She thought of herself and of Pat, of Tom and Elsie and her mother, each weaving his own pattern. Pat wove carelessly with whatever thread came to hand, singing as she wove, while Tom and Elsie fought over the threads that broke under their ceaseless nagging and left the pattern torn and frayed. And Martha, so sharply did the figure of a weaver present itself to Jean, that she saw as clearly as if her mother had been there, the patient figure sitting before its loom, weaving only the dark gray threads, gently thrusting aside with small, tired hands the golds and reds. And so vital did the need come to Jean of choosing the best threads, weaving the most glorious pattern she could, that she clenched her hands and whispered aloud:
She thought about herself and Pat, Tom and Elsie, and her mom, each creating their own unique design. Pat wove recklessly with whatever thread she could find, singing as she worked, while Tom and Elsie bickered over the threads that snapped under their constant arguing, leaving the design torn and frayed. And Martha, the image of a weaver became so vivid for Jean that she saw it clearly as if her mom were there— the patient figure sitting at the loom, only using dark gray threads, gently pushing aside the golds and reds with small, weary hands. And the need for Jean to pick the best threads and create the most beautiful pattern she could became so strong that she clenched her hands and whispered out loud:
"I will do it. I will."
"I'll do it."
"Do what?" Herrick bent to her and took both hands in his.
"Do what?" Herrick leaned in closer and took both of her hands in his.
Jean laughed. "Did I really say it aloud?"
Jean laughed. "Did I actually say that out loud?"
"You certainly did, whatever it was that you will. What is it?"
"You definitely did, whatever it is that you will. What is it?"
"I'm afraid I couldn't put it into words. It was just the feel of being up here above all those dark streets and—and——"
"I'm afraid I can't really explain it. It was just the feeling of being up here above all those dark streets and—and——"
"'And all about with wings the darkness stirred.' Was that it?"
"'And all around, the darkness stirred with wings.' Was that it?"
"I expect it was."
"I think it was."
Herrick jumped to his feet and swung her to the floor beside him.
Herrick jumped up and pulled her down to the floor next to him.
"My, but you're strong!"
"Wow, you're really strong!"
They stood smiling for a moment. Then he moved to the door.
They stood smiling for a moment. Then he walked over to the door.
"We'll be late after all. But I guess I was dreaming too."
"We're going to be late after all. But I guess I was just dreaming too."
CHAPTER FIVE
Through the crowd waiting for tables, Herrick pushed his way and Jean followed closely. Greasy waiters rushed about with great platters of spaghetti, increasing the noise and confusion by their violent gestures and frantic efforts to serve every one at once. As Jean and Herrick made their way among the small tables that took up three-quarters of the long room, people looked at them and made comments which came to Jean in broken sentences of no meaning. Suddenly the air of the Marseillaise rose above the din. Instantly the crowd waiting about the door pushed forward, and those already seated got on chairs and craned their necks toward the end of the room.
Through the crowd waiting for tables, Herrick pushed his way through and Jean followed close behind. Greasy waiters hurried around with large platters of spaghetti, making the noise and chaos worse with their wild gestures and frantic efforts to serve everyone at once. As Jean and Herrick navigated the small tables that took up three-quarters of the long room, people looked at them and made comments that reached Jean in fragmented, meaningless phrases. Suddenly, the tune of the Marseillaise rose above the noise. Instantly, the crowd waiting by the door pushed forward, and those already seated stood on their chairs and craned their necks toward the end of the room.
Herrick bent to Jean. "Don't be frightened. We're really not a bit dangerous."
Herrick leaned down to Jean. "Don't be scared. We're really not dangerous at all."
Jean did not have time to answer before they passed through the outer rim of the crowd and came into a cleared space before a long table, from which the deafening din arose. Mounted on a chair, a fat man, in a khaki hunting suit and an enormous Windsor tie of peacock blue satin, was bellowing a song set to the tune of the Marseillaise. The burden of the song was, "Bring on the Food! Bring on the Food!" A girl in a dull green crêpe dress that hung from the shoulders like a kimono, stood in the center of the table and carried the air high above the rest in a shrill soprano. The men and women about the table beat time with forks and spoons.
Jean didn’t have time to respond before they pushed through the outer edge of the crowd and stepped into a cleared area in front of a long table, from which a deafening noise was coming. Perched on a chair was a hefty man wearing a khaki hunting outfit and a huge peacock blue satin Windsor tie, bellowing a song to the tune of the Marseillaise. The song repeated, “Bring on the Food! Bring on the Food!” A girl in a plain green crêpe dress that draped from her shoulders like a kimono stood at the center of the table, singing in a shrill soprano above everyone else. The men and women around the table kept the rhythm with their forks and spoons.
As Herrick and Jean came forward the man in khaki saw them, stopped, appraised Jean in a glance, and silenced his chorus with a wave of his fat hand.
As Herrick and Jean stepped forward, the man in khaki noticed them, paused, quickly assessed Jean, and quieted his group with a wave of his chubby hand.
"I hereby fine him, Franklin Herrick, twenty-five cents for tardiness, said fine to be paid in United States silver coin, not later than ten o'clock this evening, and to be used for the sole purpose of aiding the complete debauch of The Bunch."
"I hereby fine him, Franklin Herrick, twenty-five cents for being late, with the fine to be paid in U.S. silver coins, not later than ten o'clock tonight, and to be used solely for the complete debauchery of The Bunch."
He jumped down and came forward with both hands outstretched in generous welcome. He appropriated Jean, separated her from Herrick and swept her into the empty chair between a pudgy woman in a black skirt and soiled white waist, and a heavy-browed young man who did not move or glance at Jean as she took the place. With a wave that included the entire table, Flop announced:
He jumped down and stepped forward with both hands outstretched in a warm welcome. He took Jean, pulled her away from Herrick, and sat her down in the empty chair between a chubby woman in a black skirt and a dirty white blouse, and a thick-browed young man who didn't move or look at Jean as she took her seat. With a wave that included the whole table, Flop announced:
"Jean, Jean Norris, and on with the dance!" He seemed to find this funny, and laughed immoderately. A tall, very thin man next to the pudgy woman bent forward, leered at Jean for a second in maudlin earnestness, and then yelled:
"Jean, Jean Norris, let’s keep dancing!" He found this hilarious and laughed loudly. A tall, very skinny guy beside the plump woman leaned forward, gave Jean a sentimental look for a moment, and then shouted:
"We want Jean! We want Jean!"
"We want Jean! We want Jean!"
The table took it up, and all down the length, glasses were raised and they drank to Jean in the sour, red wine. Across the table, from what was evidently his accustomed place next to the girl in the green crêpe, Herrick smiled reassuringly. The girl had come down from the table at Flop's introduction of Jean and sat with her elbows on the cloth and her chin in her palms, staring at Jean, with no acknowledgment of the latter's existence in her eyes. Now that she looked at her more closely, Jean saw that the woman was not really young, only her smallness made her seem so. Her blue eyes were netted with fine wrinkles and the skin of her hands was faintly withered. The youngest thing about her was her neck, beautifully modeled, and her black hair which was thin but wavy. Jean was just wondering whether the woman was expressing a genuine mood, or resenting a stranger, when the pudgy woman said in a reassuring tone:
The table accepted it, and all along the length, glasses were lifted as they toasted to Jean with the sour, red wine. Across the table, from what was clearly his usual spot next to the girl in the green crêpe, Herrick smiled reassuringly. The girl had come away from the table when Flop introduced Jean and sat with her elbows on the cloth, resting her chin in her palms, staring at Jean without acknowledging her existence. Now that she looked at her more closely, Jean realized the woman wasn’t really young, just her small size made her appear that way. Her blue eyes were lined with fine wrinkles, and the skin on her hands was slightly shriveled. The youngest thing about her was her neck, which was beautifully shaped, and her black hair, which was thin but wavy. Jean was just considering whether the woman was genuinely expressing a mood or resenting a stranger, when the pudgy woman spoke in a reassuring tone:
"You mustn't be afraid of us. We say and do anything that pleases us, but really we're not the least bit dangerous."
"You shouldn't be afraid of us. We say and do whatever we want, but honestly, we're not dangerous at all."
"But I'm not. Not the least bit. Do I look so—so green, that I need protection?" Jean smiled, but this insistence that there was nothing to fear, annoyed her.
"But I'm not. Not at all. Do I really look that—so inexperienced, that I need protection?" Jean smiled, but her insistence that there was nothing to be afraid of annoyed her.
The woman thrust her face close to Jean's and scrutinized her carefully. "An azalea! That's it, an azalea! Listen, listen, all ye present, I've got it. Azalea, that's her Bunch name."
The woman leaned in closer to Jean and examined her closely. "An azalea! That’s it, an azalea! Listen up, everyone here, I’ve figured it out. Azalea, that’s her Bunch name."
"Azalea! Azalea!" Above the noise, Flop's bass bellowed and he beat the table in a frenzy of approval, as if he could not have endured another moment without knowing the right name for Jean. Through the uproar, Herrick's smile reached like a cool touch. They drank Jean's baptism in the sour, red wine and the next moment the interrupted arguments were going on more violently than before. The name was adopted with voracious enthusiasm and complete indifference.
"Azalea! Azalea!" Above the noise, Flop's deep voice boomed as he pounded the table in excitement, as if he couldn't stand another second without knowing the right name for Jean. Amid the chaos, Herrick's smile felt like a refreshing breeze. They celebrated Jean's naming with the bitter, red wine, and in the next moment, the interrupted arguments erupted even more fiercely than before. The name was embraced with eager enthusiasm and total disregard.
Rather exhausted by the suddenness of the proceeding, Jean drew back and tried to separate the mass before her into its elements. She wondered which were Harcourt and Tolletson and whether they had been "baptized" in wine. She scanned the faces along the opposite side, where Herrick was now listening with a frown to the girl in green; and then, as no one claimed her attention, leaned a little forward. There was a heavy-set young man with a swarthy skin, who talked with an Oxford accent and made Jewish gestures: a middle-aged man, with sleek hair and a Van Dyke, which he was continually stroking with a very white hand. He seemed to carry on his side of the argument with the swarthy person, in a series of grunts and inner explosions, as if his opinions were so violent that they erupted before he could bind them in words. There was also a woman with gray hair framing a young face and sad, kind brown eyes. She seemed interested, but said little, and Jean liked her. And there was a pale, tall girl, with black eyes and hair, who smoked cigarettes faster than the two men beside her could roll them, and who stared in smoldering hate at these men when she had to wait, as if they had mortally injured her. Jean laughed quietly to herself, but instantly the woman beside her turned.
Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the suddenness of what was happening, Jean pulled back and tried to break down the crowd in front of her into individual people. She wondered which ones were Harcourt and Tolletson and if they had been "baptized" in wine. She looked over at the people across from her, where Herrick was now listening with a frown to the girl in green; and then, since no one was grabbing her attention, she leaned slightly forward. There was a stocky young man with dark skin, who spoke with an Oxford accent and made exaggerated gestures: a middle-aged man, with slick hair and a Van Dyke beard, which he kept stroking with a very pale hand. It seemed he was arguing with the dark-skinned man, using a series of grunts and outbursts, as if his opinions were so intense that they burst out before he could put them into words. There was also a woman with gray hair framing a young face and kind, sad brown eyes. She seemed interested but didn’t say much, and Jean liked her. Then there was a tall, pale girl with black eyes and hair, who smoked cigarettes faster than the two men beside her could roll them, and who glared at these men with seething hatred when she had to wait, as if they had deeply offended her. Jean chuckled quietly to herself, but immediately the woman next to her turned.
"I'm not so sure 'Azalea' was right. You sound exactly like a dove when you do that, a deep-breasted, soft, blue dove—Paloma. I believe that's it! I say——"
"I'm not so sure 'Azalea' was right. You sound just like a dove when you do that, a deep-breasted, soft, blue dove—Paloma. I think that's it! I say——"
"Oh, no, please don't. I like the other one better. But I do want to know something. Which is Mr. Harcourt and which is Mr. Tolletson?"
"Oh, no, please don’t. I prefer the other one. But I really want to know something. Which one is Mr. Harcourt and which one is Mr. Tolletson?"
"Harcourt and Tolletson? My dear, they never come, that is, hardly ever. Harcourt lives in London and Tolletson spends most of his time in Paris. Mathews lives in bourgeoise respectability in the country with a legal wife and baby. They were Bunchers somewhere in the Dark Ages. Some of us wouldn't know them if we met them on the street, only down underneath, you know, we're kind of proud of them, and keep their names alive. Then, they have been known to come within the memory of man. Makes 'em feel more successful to measure the distance they've got away, I suppose."
"Harcourt and Tolletson? Honestly, they hardly ever show up. Harcourt is in London and Tolletson spends most of his time in Paris. Mathews lives a respectable life in the country with a legal wife and a baby. They were related to the Bunchers from way back in the Dark Ages. Some of us wouldn’t recognize them if we ran into them on the street, but deep down, we’re a bit proud of them and keep their names alive. Besides, they’ve been known to visit in recent memory. I guess it makes them feel more accomplished to see how far they’ve come."
"Oh!" Jean felt as if the woman had stripped something from her rudely, but that she must cover this rudeness from some deeper need to herself. After all, Herrick had not promised that these men would be there. She had jumped to that conclusion herself.
"Oh!" Jean felt like the woman had taken something from her without any consideration, but she had to hide this offense due to some greater need within herself. After all, Herrick hadn’t promised that these men would be there. She had assumed that herself.
"But the rest of us do something every now and then, in a small way," the other went on, with an understanding glint in her eyes that made Jean flush. "Oh, never mind, it wasn't rude, not a bit. Most every one who comes first, expects to see them, and it's rather funny watching the efforts not to ask point blank. Not many are as frank as you. Do you see that black and white thing, smoking like a chimney, and looking as lively as a mummy? That's The Tiger—mad about Flop for the last six weeks, frightful length of time for either of them. He's disciplining her with Magnolia, that big, sleepy porpoise he's kissing. The Tiger and Magnolia write poetry, damned good, too, some of it, but they never bother printing it. Magnolia'd like to, but it's the only trick The Tiger's got—pretending she doesn't care for money or fame, and 'Nolia has to live up to the standard. The human skeleton next to me's Vicky Sergeant; he has no Bunch name because we couldn't find a fruit or animal he looked like. That girl in green next to Franklin is Vicky's wife. We call her The Kitten—for various reasons. And of course you know Franklin's Boy Blue."
"But the rest of us do something every now and then, in a small way," the other continued, with a knowing look in her eyes that made Jean blush. "Oh, never mind, it wasn’t rude, not at all. Most people who come first expect to see them, and it’s pretty funny to watch the attempts not to ask directly. Not many are as open as you. Do you see that black and white thing, puffing out smoke and looking as lively as a mummy? That’s The Tiger—smitten with Flop for the past six weeks, a pretty long time for either of them. He’s training her with Magnolia, that big, sleepy porpoise he’s cuddling. The Tiger and Magnolia write poetry, pretty good poetry too, but they never bother to publish it. Magnolia would like to, but it’s the only trick The Tiger has—pretending she doesn’t care about money or fame, and 'Nolia has to live up to that standard. The human skeleton next to me is Vicky Sergeant; he doesn’t have a Bunch name because we couldn’t find a fruit or animal he looked like. That girl in green next to Franklin is Vicky’s wife. We call her The Kitten—for various reasons. And of course you know Franklin’s Boy Blue."
"Why Boy Blue?"
"Why is he called Boy Blue?"
The woman laughed. "Don't ask me. Ask The Kitten. She named him long ago. I think it has something to do with always losing sheep."
The woman laughed. "Don't ask me. Ask The Kitten. She named him a long time ago. I think it has something to do with always losing sheep."
At this moment, the now almost drunken Vicky claimed her and Jean looked up, to find The Kitten's eyes just turning away, and a scowl of anger on Herrick's face. The fingers crumbling his bread tightened and then he said something to The Kitten that made her drop the match, with which she was about to light her cigarette, and stare at him. After a moment she began to laugh as if the full force of the thing had come to her gradually. With a shrug, Herrick left his place and wedged a chair between Jean and the dumpy woman.
At that moment, the now almost tipsy Vicky claimed her and Jean looked up to see The Kitten just turning her eyes away and a frown of anger on Herrick's face. His fingers tightened around the bread he was crumbling, and then he said something to The Kitten that made her drop the match she was about to use to light her cigarette and stare at him. After a moment, she started to laugh as if the whole situation had gradually hit her. With a shrug, Herrick got up from his seat and squeezed a chair between Jean and the short woman.
"I'm afraid we didn't get a very good night. They're all rather keyed up. They are sometimes."
"I'm afraid we didn't have a great night. They're all pretty anxious. They can be like that sometimes."
The impersonal criticism in his voice linked him with the charter members who never came, separated him from The Kitten and the noisy enthusiasm that glittered like veneer over what Jean instinctively felt was real boredom and disillusion. It drew her to him and she said in a low tone:
The detached criticism in his voice connected him with the founding members who never showed up, distancing him from The Kitten and the loud excitement that sparkled like a superficial layer over what Jean instinctively sensed was true boredom and disillusionment. It attracted her to him, and she said in a quiet voice:
"Who's The Kitten?"
"Who's the kitten?"
He hesitated, and then answered in the same low tone:
He paused, then replied in the same quiet voice:
"An unhappy woman with claws that tear herself and every one else who gets too near, and she's in the devil of a mood to-night. Poor Kitten, she will never learn."
"An unhappy woman with claws that hurt herself and everyone else who gets too close, and she's in a terrible mood tonight. Poor Kitten, she will never learn."
Jean looked across the table with more pity in her eyes than she realized, until The Kitten's laughter ceased suddenly, and leaning to Jean, she said:
Jean looked across the table with more pity in her eyes than she realized, until The Kitten's laughter suddenly stopped, and leaning toward Jean, she said:
"Don't be too sweet to Boy Blue, Azalea. He can't stand azaleas. I saw him get disgustingly drunk once, just because the room was hot and there was a big bunch of azaleas in it. Don't you remember, Boy?"
"Don't be too nice to Boy Blue, Azalea. He can't stand azaleas. I once saw him get embarrassingly drunk just because the room was hot and there was a big bunch of azaleas in it. Don't you remember, Boy?"
"I can't say that I do, Kitten," Franklin answered quietly. "But you remember such a lot of things."
"I can't say that I do, Kitten," Franklin replied softly. "But you remember so many things."
"Dozens, Boy, dozens."
"Loads, dude, loads."
Herrick refused to continue the conversation and, with a remark that included Jean, entered the discussion going on at the end of the table. While she tried to catch the drift of the talk, Jean felt The Kitten's eyes on her and knew that the woman saw her effort to pretend unconsciousness of them. This lasted only a few moments, for, with an elaborate yawn, The Kitten left the table. No one made any comment on her going and Vicky was lost in assumed jealousy of the dumpy woman who was flirting clumsily with Flop.
Herrick wouldn’t keep talking and, with a comment that included Jean, joined the conversation happening at the end of the table. As she tried to follow the discussion, Jean felt The Kitten watching her and realized that the woman noticed her attempt to act like she wasn’t aware of them. This only lasted a few moments, because with a dramatic yawn, The Kitten got up from the table. No one said anything about her leaving, and Vicky was caught up in fake jealousy of the short woman who was awkwardly flirting with Flop.
The argument was a technical one and soon beyond Jean's depth, for she knew nothing at all of painting or artists. But from time to time Herrick appealed to her on a point about which the rankest layman would have an opinion, so that Jean felt in him a keener social sense and greater natural kindliness than any of the others seemed to possess.
The argument was a technical one and soon beyond Jean's understanding, as she knew nothing about painting or artists. But occasionally, Herrick would ask her about something that even a complete novice could have an opinion on, which made Jean feel that he had a sharper social awareness and more natural kindness than any of the others seemed to have.
When the argument became too intricate for even Herrick to include her, she leaned back, now much more at ease, and sensing a faint, possible charm, which had at first been quite lost under the gaucherie of manner.
When the argument got too complicated for even Herrick to follow, she leaned back, feeling much more relaxed and sensing a faint, potential charm that had initially been completely overshadowed by her awkwardness.
The Outlanders, as The Bunch called the rest of the world, had thinned a little, but there were still many tables filled with starers toward the big table in the center. It was evidently the attraction of this rather dirty restaurant, and Jean judged that the proprietor would rather feed The Bunch for nothing than have them transfer their patronage. And for this freedom, this effortful emancipation from the social code that passed as originality and genius, he charged The Outlanders high. This too they appreciated. It gave value to the thing they bought.
The Outlanders, as The Bunch referred to the rest of the world, had decreased in number, but there were still plenty of tables filled with people staring at the big table in the center. It was clearly the main attraction of this somewhat shabby restaurant, and Jean figured the owner would prefer to serve The Bunch for free rather than lose their business. And for this freedom, this hard-won escape from the social norms that were mistaken for originality and genius, he charged The Outlanders a high price. They appreciated this too. It added value to what they were buying.
"After all," Jean decided, "I suppose I do look like a baby let out alone without its nurse. I've never met any people worth while knowing in my life, or any one out of the beaten track. And because these tie their neckties across instead of down and make a lot of noise, I feel superior. I've certainly never painted a picture or written a poem and I didn't know there was anything the matter with Maeterlinck at all. Jean Norris, you're a cocky fool."
"After all," Jean thought, "I guess I do look like a baby left alone without supervision. I’ve never met anyone truly interesting in my life, or anyone who isn’t just following the crowd. And because these people wear their ties across instead of down and make a lot of noise, I feel better than them. I’ve definitely never painted a picture or written a poem, and I had no idea there was anything off about Maeterlinck at all. Jean Norris, you're such a cocky fool."
She was recalled from this philosophizing by Herrick's touch upon her shoulder.
She was brought back from her thoughts by Herrick's touch on her shoulder.
"Dreaming again?" His voice was wistful, not this time as if he wished to share her dreams, but as if he envied her the power to dream. Jean thought that his eyes were very tired and his face rather pale, as she looked up. "Well?" he smiled down at her. "Were you really so far away? Come back, won't you, please?"
"Dreaming again?" His voice was filled with longing, not this time as if he wanted to share her dreams, but as if he envied her ability to dream. Jean thought his eyes looked very tired and his face was quite pale as she looked up. "Well?" he smiled down at her. "Were you really that far away? Come back to me, won’t you, please?"
It was a sincere request, and as Jean followed to the street, she felt that Herrick was often alone among these people and she thought she understood now why he had not tried to do the novel.
It was a genuine request, and as Jean walked to the street, she sensed that Herrick often felt isolated among these people, and she believed she now understood why he hadn't attempted to write the novel.
On the sidewalk Flop stood in the center of the group debating what to do with the rest of the night. When Herrick and Jean joined, Flop turned to her with his manner of having just been struck by an illuminating thought.
On the sidewalk, Flop stood in the middle of the group discussing what to do for the rest of the night. When Herrick and Jean arrived, Flop turned to her with the expression of someone who just had a brilliant idea.
"We'll leave it to Azalea. Which would you rather do, go down to Ramon's and drink mescal, he's just got some from Mexico, or do the Coast? There's a dancer at Frank's worth seeing."
"We'll let Azalea decide. Would you prefer to go to Ramon's and drink mescal? He just got some from Mexico. Or should we hit the Coast? There's a dancer at Frank's that's definitely worth checking out."
"I'm afraid I can't do either. The next boat won't get me home till after one, as it is."
"I'm sorry, but I can't do either. The next boat won't get me home until after one, as it is."
"Nonsense. Nobody ever goes home while there's anything else to do. 'We won't go home till morning!'"
"Nonsense. No one ever goes home when there's more to do. 'We won't head home until morning!'"
The others took it up, and the silence of the empty street echoed to the old song. Jean wondered whether Flop was always singing his wants like this, and glanced at Herrick.
The others joined in, and the quiet of the empty street resonated with the old song. Jean wondered if Flop always sang about his desires like this and looked over at Herrick.
"Let's beat it, if you really want to," he whispered, and almost before she knew it, they had turned down a side street. For a block the voices of The Bunch followed. They did not know that Jean and Herrick had slipped away.
"Let’s get out of here, if you're really up for it," he whispered, and almost before she realized it, they had turned down a side street. For a block, the voices of The Bunch trailed after them. They didn’t know that Jean and Herrick had slipped away.
"If there's anything more dull than drinking mescal, it's going to Frank's. I don't see what on earth Flop finds in it."
"If there’s anything more boring than drinking mescal, it’s going to Frank’s. I don’t get what Flop sees in it."
Jean liked his annoyance. Again she felt that they were linked in understanding against the others. She had meant to ask him about Harcourt and Mathews, but now it seemed unnecessary.
Jean enjoyed her irritation. Once more, she sensed that they were connected in their understanding against everyone else. She had intended to ask him about Harcourt and Mathews, but now it felt unnecessary.
They walked in almost total silence through the dark streets lined with closed warehouses that sent out a mingled odor of fruits and vegetables exotic to Jean in its newness. Often the black bulk of empty crates forced them into the cobble paved road-bed, thick with dust and fruit rinds and withered greens. Once, in common consent they stopped to listen to hundreds of crated pigeons, cooing softly behind closed doors.
They walked in near silence through the dark streets filled with closed warehouses that gave off a mixed scent of fruits and vegetables, which was new and exotic to Jean. Often, the heavy presence of empty crates pushed them into the dusty cobblestone road, littered with dust, fruit peels, and wilted greens. Once, they agreed to pause and listen to hundreds of crated pigeons softly cooing behind closed doors.
"You are like a dove. She was right for once. A big, calm dove," he said, and they went on silent as before.
"You are like a dove. She was right for once. A big, peaceful dove," he said, and they continued on in silence just like before.
On the boat they chose the forward deck and watched the dark hills come closer. The great paddle-wheel churned a rhythm to Jean's thoughts, pictures of the day, from the time she had met Herrick and had walked through the crowded streets, to the present cool emptiness of the upper deck with the night wind touching her face and thousands of stars above. To Jean it had been the fullest day she had ever lived.
On the boat, they picked the front deck and watched the dark hills get closer. The big paddle-wheel created a rhythm that matched Jean's thoughts, images of the day, from when she met Herrick and walked through the bustling streets, to the current cool emptiness of the upper deck, with the night wind brushing against her face and thousands of stars overhead. For Jean, it had been the most fulfilling day she had ever experienced.
Gently Herrick's hand claimed hers and she did not withdraw it. The contact seemed only a finer communication, a surer speech than the clumsiness of words.
Gently, Herrick took her hand, and she didn’t pull away. The connection felt like a deeper form of communication, a clearer way to express themselves than the awkwardness of words.
CHAPTER SIX
Soon after the first dinner with The Bunch, Herrick finished the series of articles and no longer came to the library. But often Jean found him waiting at the closing hour and they walked to the Ferry. Several times they had lunch in a little Mexican restaurant with a sanded floor and strings of red peppers hanging like stalactites from the ceiling. Jean always came from this place with the feeling of having been to another world and touched another life. And there was always the feeling of having shared this happy strangeness with Herrick.
Soon after the first dinner with The Bunch, Herrick wrapped up his series of articles and stopped coming to the library. But frequently, Jean found him waiting at closing time, and they walked to the Ferry together. Several times, they had lunch at a small Mexican restaurant with a sandy floor and strings of red peppers hanging like stalactites from the ceiling. Jean always left this place feeling like she had been to another world and experienced another life. And there was always the sense of having shared this joyful oddness with Herrick.
On Sundays, sometimes Herrick called at the house for her, and sometimes she met him at the Ferry, and they went to Flop's. Martha made no comment, but Jean knew that after she had left the house, her mother cried, and because she never mentioned Herrick, Jean knew that Martha disliked him. In the studio Jean made a great effort to enter the spirit, for although she felt more and more strongly that Herrick, too, was bored, she clung to the belief that there must be some charm her own narrow training could not discover.
On Sundays, sometimes Herrick would stop by the house to pick her up, and other times she would meet him at the Ferry, and they would head to Flop's. Martha said nothing about it, but Jean sensed that after she left the house, her mom would cry, and since she never mentioned Herrick, Jean understood that Martha didn't like him. In the studio, Jean tried hard to get into the mood because even though she increasingly felt that Herrick was bored too, she held onto the idea that there had to be some charm her limited experience couldn't see.
There was always the same enthusiasm about the same things. Whenever interest flagged they wound it up with the thin, red wine and with more and more cigarettes which they threw away partially smoked. Men and women made open love to each other and there was much kissing and imitation jealousy. Their insatiable need to be different had become a scourge, which drove them along the road of personal eccentricity. In the more or less worthy rebellion of their youth they had adopted Windsor ties and become Bohemians for life.
There was always the same excitement about the same things. Whenever their interest faded, they revived it with thin red wine and more cigarettes, which they tossed aside half-smoked. Men and women openly loved each other, with plenty of kissing and fake jealousy. Their relentless desire to stand out had turned into a burden, pushing them down the path of personal eccentricity. In their somewhat noble rebellion of youth, they had taken up Windsor ties and committed to a Bohemian lifestyle for life.
Through the remaining winter and early spring, Jean and Herrick continued to go less and less often, and in April stopped altogether. Now, on Sundays, they took long walks over the hills. They built driftwood fires in lonely coves and raced like children across the dunes. And always, Jean led the talk to Herrick's novel and the things he would write, so that these vague dreams took form between them. It was as if Jean, reaching down among the qualities he believed he had thrown away, found a small, discarded jewel. Together they polished it.
Through the rest of winter and early spring, Jean and Herrick began to visit less and less, and by April, they stopped completely. Now, on Sundays, they went for long walks over the hills. They built driftwood fires in secluded coves and ran around like kids on the dunes. And always, Jean steered the conversation toward Herrick's novel and the things he would write, so these vague dreams began to take shape between them. It was like Jean, digging through the qualities he thought he had discarded, found a small, forgotten gem. Together, they polished it.
Jean's attitude hurt and flattered Herrick and the combination was fast binding him against his will. Remembering the hours he was alone with Jean on empty beaches and among silent trees, the knowledge that he had never kissed her made him hot with shame. Away from her, he marveled at his own control. But with her, a genuine peace for the most part held him, so that the control was not so great as it afterward appeared. In some strange way she herself stilled the storm she raised.
Jean's attitude both hurt and flattered Herrick, and this mix was quickly making him feel trapped against his will. Thinking back on the hours he spent alone with Jean on desolate beaches and beside quiet trees, the fact that he had never kissed her filled him with shame. When he was away from her, he admired his own self-control. But when he was with her, a real sense of peace mostly surrounded him, so his control wasn't as strong as it seemed later. In some odd way, she calmed the storm she created.
It was June, but a high fog had covered the sky all day. They had been walking since morning and now, in the late afternoon, came out through the trail that wound between the hills to the cliffs that edged the sea. Up from below long white arms tore at the cliffs, dropped, reached higher in new effort. While, farther out, the inexhaustible army of waves rushed in, line after line, flung themselves on the cliffs, sank back, rushed in again. Over it all the gray sky shut as if to keep the din from the ears of God. The world was strangely alone, shut in by itself, like a madman locked in his cell. Driven from infinity, rushing on to infinity, the wind tore by them on its ceaseless quest.
It was June, but a thick fog had blanketed the sky all day. They had been walking since morning and now, in the late afternoon, emerged from the path that wound between the hills to the cliffs that overlooked the sea. From below, long white arms clawed at the cliffs, dropped, and reached higher in renewed effort. Meanwhile, farther out, the endless waves rushed in, one after another, crashing against the cliffs, receding, and rushing in again. Above it all, the gray sky closed in as if to muffle the noise from God's ears. The world felt oddly isolated, trapped within itself, like a madman confined in his cell. Driven from the infinite, rushing toward the infinite, the wind whipped past them on its relentless journey.
Herrick took her hand and they began to run to a little beach wedged between the cliffs. As they ran Jean was filled with a deep sureness, as if she could run so forever, swifter and swifter, never halting or stumbling, borne up by a strength within; a strength that was beating out against the whole surface of her body, in an effort to join the main current of all life, that touched her on every side.
Herrick took her hand and they started running to a small beach nestled between the cliffs. As they ran, Jean felt a profound sense of certainty, as if she could keep running like this forever, faster and faster, never stopping or tripping, lifted by an inner strength; a strength that pulsed throughout her body, striving to connect with the flow of all life that surrounded her.
At the foot of the bluff, Jean dropped to the floor of the cove, and for a moment Herrick stood above her. Deliberately he enjoyed the feeling of physical power it gave him to stand so, to feel his greater strength, to know that in spite of her superb body he could bend, lift and throw this woman into the sea. He could see her breast rise and fall under the thin waist, and the base of her throat throb with the breath that still came quickly after their swift run. For a moment, all the artist in Herrick rose in appreciation of the picture, the unity that bound Jean's body, the silent power of the gray cliffs yielding so little to the centuries of rage tearing at them, to the eternal, ever-changing sameness of the sea. There was much of them in Jean, so that, as he looked, he felt tired and worn. He went and sat down a little behind her, and drawing his knees to his chin, circled them with his arms.
At the edge of the cliff, Jean dropped to the ground in the cove, and for a moment, Herrick stood above her. He took pleasure in the feeling of physical power it gave him to stand like that, to feel his greater strength, to know that despite her amazing physique, he could bend, lift, and toss this woman into the sea. He could see her chest rise and fall beneath her slim waist, and the base of her throat pulse with the breath that still came quickly after their fast run. For a moment, the artist in Herrick appreciated the scene—the unity of Jean's body, the silent strength of the gray cliffs, which had stood firm against the centuries of anger tearing at them, and the endless, ever-changing rhythm of the sea. There was so much of that in Jean, that as he watched her, he felt tired and worn. He moved and sat down a little behind her, drawing his knees to his chin and wrapping his arms around them.
It was almost eighteen months since he had first brought The Kitten here. They had raced down the hill too, but at the foot he had swung her to the circle of his arms and kissed her madly. She had returned his kisses, until, both a little exhausted, they lay on the sand, his head in her lap, and her fingers had wandered in his hair, coming, every few minutes, to rest hotly on his lips.
It had been nearly eighteen months since he first brought The Kitten here. They had raced down the hill too, but at the bottom, he had swept her into his arms and kissed her passionately. She had kissed him back, until, feeling a bit worn out, they lay on the sand, his head in her lap, while her fingers wandered through his hair, occasionally resting warmly on his lips.
Herrick looked at Jean and wondered. She had never kissed a man as The Kitten had kissed him. Would she ever? What was she thinking of, smiling out over the gray sea? In that passionate, throbbing emptiness she seemed as unconscious of him as if he were one of the gray cliffs. She was as far away and impersonal as the wind sweeping indifferently over the friendly little grasses.
Herrick looked at Jean and wondered. She had never kissed a man the way The Kitten had kissed him. Would she ever? What was she thinking about, smiling out over the gray sea? In that passionate, pulsating emptiness, she seemed as unaware of him as if he were one of the gray cliffs. She was as distant and impersonal as the wind blowing indifferently over the friendly little grasses.
In obedience to his unspoken wish, Jean turned.
In response to his silent wish, Jean turned.
"It's the sounds," she said, as if Herrick must have been following her thoughts. "If there weren't any sounds in Nature, pagans would never have invented a God. It's so impossible to imagine a silent Force creating a world where the wind shrieks and the sea roars and you can almost hear the earth breathe. It seems as if there must be a personal god somewhere, a huge, powerful man who needs these voices to talk with."
"It's the sounds," she said, as if Herrick had been reading her mind. "If there were no sounds in nature, pagans would never have created a God. It's hard to picture a silent force creating a world where the wind howls and the sea crashes, and you can almost hear the earth breathing. It feels like there has to be a personal god somewhere, a big, powerful being who needs these voices to communicate."
She had been thinking about God!
She had been thinking about God!
Herrick, without answering, drew farther back into the cove. He turned from Jean to the open grayness, and a terror of its immensity forced through every effort to keep it out. In the whole world there was nothing but loneliness, an actual, positive, palpable loneliness, as gray and chill as the sea, as all pervading as the boom of the surf far out on the rocky bar.
Herrick, without responding, stepped back deeper into the cove. He turned away from Jean and faced the vast grayness, and a fear of its enormity broke through all his attempts to ignore it. In the entire world, there was nothing but loneliness—a real, tangible, unmistakable loneliness, as gray and cold as the sea, as all-encompassing as the sound of the surf crashing far out on the rocky bar.
"Did you write that?"
"Did you create that?"
For a moment Herrick stared and then he laughed. She would always do it, make him feel old and spotted, and then whirl him up to the heights by a belief in his power.
For a moment, Herrick stared and then he laughed. She always did this, making him feel old and flawed, and then lifting him up to new heights with a belief in his abilities.
"It's absolutely perfect. God,—weaving worlds because He is lonely."
"It's absolutely perfect. God—creating worlds because He is lonely."
"No. It's not mine, I'd give a good deal to be able to claim it, but it belongs to one Arthur Symons. Do you know his stuff?"
"No. It's not mine. I'd love to be able to claim it, but it belongs to someone named Arthur Symons. Do you know his work?"
"No. Is it all like that?—'Weaving worlds out of loneliness.'"
"No. Is everything like that?—'Creating worlds out of loneliness.'"
"Not all. But he saw rather far into the heart of things." Without further comment Herrick began to quote—whole poems, fragments, single lines. It was all sad and beautiful and sensuous, filled with the hunger of soul and body.
"Not all. But he could see pretty deep into the core of things." Without saying more, Herrick started to quote—entire poems, snippets, individual lines. It was all sad and beautiful and sensual, filled with the longing of both soul and body.
His voice took on a depth it did not have in usual speech. It fitted perfectly with the sad booming of the surf and the whimper of the little waves that ran in terror among the rocks. For the first time in her life Jean felt the ache of physical beauty. She wanted to cry.
His voice had a richness that it usually lacked. It blended perfectly with the melancholic roar of the surf and the soft whimpers of the small waves that rushed in fear among the rocks. For the first time ever, Jean felt the sting of physical beauty. She wanted to cry.
Toward sundown the wind died, the high fog parted and the sun sank in a wine-red sea. Out on the ledge Jean and Herrick watched it dip over the edge of the world.
Toward sunset, the wind calmed, the thick fog cleared, and the sun set in a deep red sea. On the ledge, Jean and Herrick watched it disappear over the edge of the world.
When the coming night had stolen the last thread of color from the sky they went back to the cove. Herrick piled brush and covered it with great logs of driftwood. At the touch of a match, crackling flames ran out and instantly the savage loneliness of the sea was shut away and the cove became a home.
When night fell and took the last bits of color from the sky, they headed back to the cove. Herrick stacked up brush and covered it with big logs of driftwood. With a single match, crackling flames sprang to life, and just like that, the wild loneliness of the sea was blocked out, turning the cove into a home.
While they ate the sandwiches they had brought from the ranch-house where they had stopped for dinner, they talked of everything and of nothing. From time to time Herrick went after another log and Jean was left alone, conscious of his absence, of the blackness beyond the fire and the warm security of the rock walls, lit by the firelight. Each time he returned Jean felt that she knew him better.
While they ate the sandwiches they had brought from the ranch house where they had stopped for dinner, they talked about everything and nothing. Occasionally, Herrick went to get another log, leaving Jean alone, aware of his absence, the darkness beyond the fire, and the cozy warmth of the rock walls illuminated by the firelight. Each time he came back, Jean felt she understood him better.
Stretched on the sand, his head on Jean's spread skirt, Herrick told her of his boyhood and his passionate longing, even as a little child, for the warmth and beauty he had no reason to believe existed.
Stretched out on the sand, his head on Jean's open skirt, Herrick shared with her stories of his childhood and his deep desire, even as a young child, for the warmth and beauty he had no reason to think were real.
"We had one of the poorest farms in Connecticut, and if you don't know Connecticut you can't know what that means. There were just a few bleak fields, enclosed by fences of stones that my father had picked from the earth. We grew a little corn and some potatoes, but whenever the crop was good there was no demand, and when prices were high something always killed the crops. We had a few lean cows which I could never believe had been calves. I could never imagine that anything on the place had ever been young. Even my father and my mother. It seemed to me as if they must have always been old and lived in the rickety house, in the bare fields, with the lean cows and the failing crops.
"We had one of the poorest farms in Connecticut, and if you don't know Connecticut, you can't understand what that means. There were just a few dreary fields, surrounded by fences made of stones that my dad had picked from the ground. We grew a little corn and some potatoes, but whenever the crop was good, there was no demand, and when prices were high, something always ruined the crops. We had a few skinny cows that I could never believe were once calves. I could never picture anything on the farm as ever being young. Even my dad and my mom. It felt like they must have always been old and lived in the rickety house, in the empty fields, with the skinny cows and the failing crops."
"On each side of us the farms had been deserted before I was born. Sometimes I used to wish there were other boys in them to play with, but for the most part I accepted it just as I accepted the whining complaints of mother, dad's stooped shoulders and the feeling of never having all that I could possibly eat at one time.
"On each side of us, the farms had been empty since before I was born. Sometimes I wished there were other boys around to play with, but mostly I just accepted it like I accepted my mom's constant complaints, my dad's hunched shoulders, and the feeling of never having enough to eat all at once."
"But one day a strange man drove up. He was fat, with a red face and a gold watch-chain. He came in and clapped father on the back, and began to talk faster and laugh more than any one I had ever heard. Even dad and mother smiled as they listened. When mother told me he was going to stay all night I went out in the barn and cried."
"But one day a strange man pulled up. He was overweight, with a red face and a gold watch chain. He came in and patted Dad on the back, and started talking quickly and laughing more than anyone I had ever heard. Even Mom and Dad smiled as they listened. When Mom told me he was going to stay overnight, I went out to the barn and cried."
Herrick stopped and looked into the fire. He forgot Jean, everything but the memories called to life by his own words. His face was hard with hatred against that starved childhood and against his parents, for always Herrick's hatred was deep against the thing that hurt him. There were shadows about his lips, and his hands clenched until the cords rose on his wrist.
Herrick paused and stared into the fire. He lost track of Jean, focusing only on the memories triggered by his own words. His expression was grim with anger towards his difficult childhood and his parents; Herrick's hatred constantly ran deep against what had caused him pain. There were lines around his lips, and his hands were clenched so tightly that the veins stood out on his wrists.
"You poor, lonely, little boy," Jean whispered.
"You poor, lonely little guy," Jean whispered.
"I was. For you see, until that night, when Ed Pierce came back, I didn't know there was anything else. I used to feel those stone fences closing in like a grave. I didn't know but that the whole world was flat and bare and stony. I thought that the Pierces and Thompsons had just died under the strain, and that some day father and mother would die too, and then I would be left alone.
"I was. Because you see, until that night when Ed Pierce returned, I didn’t know there was anything more. I used to feel those stone fences closing in like a tomb. I thought the entire world was flat, empty, and rocky. I believed that the Pierces and Thompsons had just succumbed to the pressure, and that someday my parents would die too, and then I would be all alone."
"After dinner we sat round the fire. They had done all the gossiping and Ed Pierce began to tell of the Far West. You must say it just like that—The Far West!
"After dinner, we gathered around the fire. They had finished all the gossiping, and Ed Pierce started to talk about the Far West. You have to say it just like that—The Far West!"
"I can't tell you what it meant to me. It was a mixture of Heaven and pirate expeditions in tropic seas and gold mines. But the thing that stunned me was that we could go. It was on this earth and we could get there! We could have it all, if father would only go and take it. I can hear Pierce's big voice now: 'Take a chance, Bill. Don't be scared. You're young enough yet. You'll make good with a quarter of the strength you'll waste on this hole.'
"I can't explain what it meant to me. It was a mix of paradise and pirate adventures in tropical waters and treasure hunting. But what amazed me was that we could go. It was on this planet, and we could reach it! We could have it all if dad would just go and grab it. I can still hear Pierce's booming voice: 'Take a chance, Bill. Don’t be afraid. You're still young. You'll do great with just a small fraction of the energy you're wasting on this dead-end.'”
"And my father sat there with his head sunk and his shoulders bent, shaking his head!
"And my father sat there with his head down and his shoulders hunched, shaking his head!"
"I crawled over to his chair and got hold of his knees. I begged him to go. I believe I screamed. Father loosened my hands and told me to shut up. But Pierce said:
"I crawled over to his chair and grabbed his knees. I begged him to go. I think I screamed. Father let go of my hands and told me to shut up. But Pierce said:"
"'Listen to him, Bill, the kid's got more sense than you. You've stuck here so long you're plumb scared to move.'
"'Listen to him, Bill, the kid's got more sense than you. You've been stuck here so long you're totally scared to move.'"
"I got hold of his knees again and begged him not to be scared. At last he took me by the arm and dragged me to the door and locked me into the cold hall. I never forgave him. In the morning Ed Pierce was gone. For a few days they mentioned him. Then they stopped talking about him. There was nothing left but the stones and the hope of The Far West. And all the weary years till I could get there."
"I grabbed his knees again and pleaded with him not to be afraid. Finally, he took my arm and pulled me to the door, locking me in the chilly hallway. I never forgave him for that. By morning, Ed Pierce was gone. They talked about him for a few days, then stopped. All that was left were the stones and the hope of The Far West. And all the tired years until I could get there."
"And you got here."
"And you made it here."
"Yes. I got here." There was no triumph in Herrick's tone.
"Yes. I made it here." There was no sense of victory in Herrick's tone.
Jean held out her hands to him suddenly. "You see, you can do what you want."
Jean suddenly held out her hands to him. "You see, you can do what you want."
It was the first physical response Jean had ever offered. Herrick took both hands in his and laid his cheek on them. Then, without a word, he got to his feet and helped Jean up.
It was the first physical response Jean had ever given. Herrick took both her hands in his and rested his cheek on them. Then, without saying anything, he stood up and helped Jean up.
From the top of the hill they looked back. The fire glowed a deep red hummock on the black beach. The white crescent of a new moon hung in a rift of cloud and touched to silver the crests of the long swells. Herrick walked ahead along the narrow trail and they scarcely spoke.
From the top of the hill, they looked back. The fire glowed a deep red mound on the black beach. The white crescent of a new moon hung in a gap of clouds and made the tops of the long waves shimmer with silver. Herrick walked ahead along the narrow path, and they barely talked.
But at the gate, under shadow of the acacia that drooped its long yellow blooms close to them, Herrick put his arms about Jean, pressed his lips fiercely to hers, and hurried away.
But at the gate, under the shade of the acacia that drooped its long yellow blooms close to them, Herrick put his arms around Jean, pressed his lips passionately to hers, and quickly left.
Jean lay awake a long time, feeling the hot pressure of Herrick's soft mouth and wishing that he had not kissed her.
Jean lay awake for a long time, feeling the intense warmth of Herrick's soft lips and wishing he hadn't kissed her.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Herrick was happier than he had been for a long time as he sat bareheaded on the upper deck and thought back over the day with Jean and of how she had looked as he kissed her. It excited him and made him tender to remember the look in her eyes, and the faint smile deepened as he wondered what she was thinking now. Her lips had not responded in the least, but she had seemed neither angry nor frightened. She had accepted it as she would have accepted a leaf falling from the acacia above. And yet he was sure that she had not often, if ever, been kissed by a man. In some ways she was strangely primitive and in others she seemed to have lived through and left behind in ages past the ordinary emotional reactions. Herrick's brain was on fire with expectation and curiosity. The memory of the kiss quickened his mind more than his body, and his own reaction thrilled him with a new sensation.
Herrick felt happier than he had in a long time as he sat bareheaded on the upper deck, reflecting on the day with Jean and how she looked when he kissed her. It thrilled him and made him feel tender to remember the look in her eyes, and the faint smile grew broader as he wondered what she was thinking now. Her lips hadn’t responded at all, but she didn’t seem angry or scared. She accepted it as calmly as if a leaf had fallen from the acacia above. Yet he was sure she hadn’t been kissed by a man very often, if ever. In some ways, she felt strangely simple, but in others, she seemed to have experienced and moved past the usual emotional responses. Herrick's mind was racing with anticipation and curiosity. The memory of the kiss stirred his thoughts more than his body, and his own reaction excited him with a new feeling.
He was happy. So happy that he could not go quietly to bed. Nor could he walk alone in the empty streets. His nerves wanted the relaxation of companionship. The perfect day wanted a touch of contrast to finish its perfection. He needed to frame the memory of Jean's cool lips, possess it alone in another setting.
He was really happy. So happy that he couldn't just go to bed quietly. He also couldn't walk alone in the empty streets. His nerves craved the comfort of being with someone. The perfect day needed a little contrast to complete its perfection. He wanted to capture the memory of Jean's cool lips and keep it just for himself in a different setting.
A few moments later he crossed the studio amid the shrieks and catcalls of The Bunch, straight to the couch where The Kitten was curled alone.
A few moments later, he walked across the studio, ignoring the shouts and jeers of The Bunch, and headed straight to the couch where The Kitten was curled up by herself.
"So you thought you'd come and see whether we were alive. It's awfully good of you! But you know we're hard to kill. Skin's so thick the little stings and arrows don't get through, somehow."
"So you thought you'd come check if we were alive. That's really nice of you! But you know we’re tough to take down. Our skin is so thick that the little stings and arrows just can’t get through, somehow."
The Kitten drawled between puffs of her cigarette and did not move to make room for Herrick.
The kitten said lazily between puffs of her cigarette and didn't move to make space for Herrick.
He lifted her, deposited her farther back among the cushions and tried to take her hand. She was so furious and making such a ridiculous pretense, just as she used to, that Herrick's feel of youth and well-being increased. It was as if the memory of these old tricks, now powerless to hurt, gave him back three years of time. At thirty-three, Herrick wanted the past.
He lifted her and set her further back among the cushions, trying to take her hand. She was so angry and putting on such a silly act, just like she used to, that Herrick's sense of youth and well-being grew stronger. It felt as if the memory of these old antics, now harmless, gave him back three years of his life. At thirty-three, Herrick longed for the past.
"But claws do, Kittycat."
"But claws do, Kitty."
"If we'd known you were going to honor us," persisted The Kitten, "we'd have ordered champagne. As it is, we only had the same old ink, and that's gone."
"If we had known you were going to honor us," The Kitten continued, "we would have ordered champagne. As it stands, we only had the same old ink, and that's all used up."
"A cigarette, a jug of ink and thou!"
"A cigarette, a jug of ink, and you!"
"You—you——" Then, fearing she was going to cry, she stopped.
"You—you——" Then, worried she was about to cry, she paused.
Across the room a tall girl with flat, red hair and small red-rimmed eyes like glowing embers in the white ash of her face, broke off a sentence in the middle.
Across the room, a tall girl with straight red hair and small red-rimmed eyes that resembled glowing embers against the pale ash of her face, abruptly stopped mid-sentence.
"Who's that man over there, just come in, with The Kitten?"
"Who's that guy over there, just walked in, with The Kitten?"
Flop glared at this interest on the part of his newest inspiration.
Flop glared at the interest coming from his latest source of inspiration.
"Franklin Herrick, alias Boy Blue. He used to be the real thing, but he hasn't been round for ages."
"Franklin Herrick, also known as Boy Blue. He used to be the real deal, but he hasn't been around for a long time."
The girl still stared. "I'd like to model him," she said slowly. "He walks like a panther, has the forehead of a saint and the mouth of a gutter rat."
The girl kept staring. "I want to model him," she said slowly. "He moves like a panther, has the forehead of a saint, and the mouth of a street rat."
"Great! Why don't you tell him? He'd be furious inside and look as if he were going to kiss you."
"Awesome! Why don't you just tell him? He'd be really mad inside and would look like he was about to kiss you."
"Maybe I will—if I get a chance."
"Maybe I will—if I get the chance."
"You won't. The Kitten's been sharpening her claws for months."
"You won't. The kitten's been sharpening her claws for months."
On the couch Herrick was holding The Kitten's hands, stroking them softly.
On the couch, Herrick was holding The Kitten's hands and gently stroking them.
"Who's the other woman?"
"Who's the other woman?"
Flop's laugh bellowed above the noise. "You female Conan Doyle." His voice dropped. "A serious impossibility—bromide to the limit—but she has a good skin."
Flop's laugh rang out over the noise. "You female Conan Doyle." His voice lowered. "A total impossibility—completely bland—but she has nice skin."
"Brains?"
"Brains?"
"Oh, don't ask me."
"Oh, don't ask me."
"What's he see in her?"
"What's he see in her?"
"What are you so interested for? How do I know what any man sees in a woman? You're all alike. I suppose when Herrick tries to kiss her she screams, and that'd be enough to interest him."
"What are you so interested in? How do I know what any guy sees in a girl? You're all the same. I guess when Herrick tries to kiss her, she screams, and that would be enough to catch his attention."
The girl smiled. When she smiled the corners of her lips turned up over small, uneven teeth. With a shrug of indifference she slipped her hand into Flop's and they turned toward an excited group at the other end. Here a slight man in a brown flannel shirt and red tie, with gestures preserved from his student days in Paris, was arguing a technical point in Verlaine. But as none of his listeners understood French, he was finding it hard to maintain the requisite heat. When he caught sight of the girl he appealed to her excitedly in a French whose studied correctness made her laugh. She answered in a flood of rapid patois incomprehensible to him. A smile ran round the group. Instantly the girl's mood changed.
The girl smiled. When she smiled, the corners of her lips lifted over small, uneven teeth. With a casual shrug, she slipped her hand into Flop's, and they turned toward an excited group at the other end. There, a slight man in a brown flannel shirt and red tie, with gestures from his student days in Paris, was arguing a technical point about Verlaine. But since none of his listeners understood French, he was struggling to keep the necessary enthusiasm. When he noticed the girl, he excitedly appealed to her in a French that was so precise it made her laugh. She responded in a rush of quick patois that he couldn't understand. A smile spread around the group. Instantly, the girl’s mood shifted.
"Listen. It is impossible to translate. But listen. You will hear his heart beating, throb, throb, in the French."
"Listen. It's impossible to translate. But listen. You'll hear his heart beating, throb, throb, in French."
Her arms dropped to her sides. The heavy white lids lowered over the red eyes. For a moment she stood so, artificial and decadent. Then she began in a low, sweet voice that seemed to have nothing to do with her body.
Her arms fell to her sides. The heavy white lids closed over the red eyes. For a moment, she stood like that, artificial and indulgent. Then she started speaking in a soft, sweet voice that felt completely disconnected from her body.
Her voice flowed in waves across the great room and melted into the shadows. Flop listened with his hands before his face. The strutting of the man in the brown shirt ceased. The Kitten hid her face on Herrick's shoulder and his arms closed about her.
Her voice flowed in waves across the large room and melted into the shadows. Flop listened with his hands in front of his face. The man in the brown shirt stopped strutting. The Kitten buried her face in Herrick's shoulder, and he wrapped his arms around her.
The girl went on, poem after poem. Herrick's eyes filled with tears and his hold tightened on The Kitten. She shivered, pressed her lips deeper into his neck, and kissed him with sudden, sharp kisses that bit like hot coals. For half an hour the voice continued. It burned away the memory of the day behind, of the sea, of the exacting faith in Jean's gray eyes. This was the reality, this passion that throbbed in the poet's words, the girl's voice, the scorching kisses of the small, quivering figure in his arms. To feel and feel and feel.
The girl carried on, poem after poem. Herrick's eyes welled up with tears, and he gripped The Kitten tighter. She trembled, pressed her lips deeper into his neck, and kissed him with sudden, intense kisses that felt like hot coals. For half an hour, her voice kept going. It erased the memory of the day that had passed, of the sea, of the unwavering faith in Jean's gray eyes. This was the reality, this passion that pulsed in the poet's words, the girl's voice, the fiery kisses of the small, trembling figure in his arms. To feel and feel and feel.
The voice stopped as suddenly as it had begun. With the shudder of a medium coming from a trance, the girl opened her eyes. Instantly the purity of the listening silence was spotted with exaggerated exclamations of delight. They crowded about her. Flop brought a glass of wine, and sitting on his knee she sipped it, while her eyes wandered to the corner where Herrick had sat and stroked The Kitten's hands. The corner was empty. She grinned, and at Flop's request kissed him lightly on the lips.
The voice stopped as abruptly as it had started. With the shiver of someone coming out of a trance, the girl opened her eyes. Suddenly, the once pure silence was filled with exaggerated shouts of joy. They gathered around her. Flop brought a glass of wine, and as she sat on his lap, she took a sip while her gaze drifted to the corner where Herrick had sat and held The Kitten's hands. The corner was empty. She smiled, and at Flop's request, gave him a light kiss on the lips.
As they walked along, choosing the darker streets, neither The Kitten nor Herrick spoke. Her fingers locked tight on his and Herrick walked as if in a dream toward a fixed point. At the corner of the street where Vicky and The Kitten had a small flat, Herrick stopped.
As they walked along, picking the darker streets, neither The Kitten nor Herrick said a word. Her fingers were tightly intertwined with his, and Herrick moved as if he were in a dream, heading toward a specific point. At the corner of the street where Vicky and The Kitten had a small apartment, Herrick came to a stop.
"Is Vicky home?"
"Is Vicky there?"
"No. He went to Tulare a month ago."
"No. He went to Tulare a month ago."
The room was dark except for a long, white bar across the floor from a street lamp outside. Beside the Morris chair Herrick knelt and put his arms about The Kitten.
The room was dark except for a long, white beam of light streaming in from a street lamp outside. Next to the Morris chair, Herrick knelt and wrapped his arms around The Kitten.
All the miniature independence was gone. She clung to him sobbing:
All her little independence was gone. She held onto him, crying:
"I can't stand it any more. I love you and you're cruel, terribly cruel."
"I can't take it anymore. I love you, and you're so cruel, really cruel."
There was all the old abandon, the absolute surrender in the figure trembling at his touch. Of all the women he had known The Kitten had loved most passionately, most recklessly, finding no flaw, asking no change, holding him to no path. She loved him absolutely, utterly, as he was. And it had bored him.
There was all the old carefree attitude, the total surrender in the figure shaking at his touch. Of all the women he had known, The Kitten had loved most passionately, most recklessly, finding no flaw, asking for no change, holding him to no specific path. She loved him completely, totally, just as he was. And it had bored him.
"I know, Boy, you only did it to hurt me. You don't love her. You know you don't. You can't. Boy Blue," she whispered, her lips against his cheek, "promise your Kittycat you'll never see her again. Then I'll forget all the hurt—every single teeny bit."
"I know, Boy, you only did it to hurt me. You don't love her. You know you don't. You can't. Boy Blue," she whispered, her lips against his cheek, "promise your Kittycat you'll never see her again. Then I'll forget all the hurt—every single tiny bit."
With his arms about her, Herrick looked into the dark and saw Jean as he had left her, only a short time before, under the acacia, part of the clean night. In the gray fog by the sea, made more vital by the immense sadness and beauty of it. The generous giving of her hands to the lonely little boy, such a small, pitiful and generous gift. Jean with her unshakable faith, her courage and her coldness. He felt suddenly old, and afraid of his own fear.
With his arms around her, Herrick looked into the darkness and saw Jean as he had left her not long ago, under the acacia, part of the clear night. In the gray fog by the sea, made more vivid by the immense sadness and beauty of it. The generous offering of her hands to the lonely little boy, such a small, pitiful, and generous gift. Jean with her unshakeable faith, her courage, and her coldness. He suddenly felt old and afraid of his own fear.
"Are you satisfied now, Boy Blue? You've hurt me enough—till I've made a fool of myself. But I don't care. Silly, silly Boy, he ran away, and then he came back. He will always come back, always."
"Are you happy now, Boy Blue? You've hurt me enough—I've made a fool of myself. But I don't care. Silly, silly boy, he ran away, and then he came back. He will always come back, always."
Sure of him, she laughed while she held his shoulders and made pretense of shaking him.
Sure of him, she laughed as she held his shoulders and pretended to shake him.
"But it was funny sometimes, only very few sometimes, it was like a baby going out with a little spade against a granite cliff. That's what she's like, Boy, a cold, hard, granite cliff. Maybe he bruised his head a little bit against the nasty, bad cliff. Well, never mind, mummy will make it well."
"But it was funny at times, only rarely though, it was like a baby taking a little shovel to a granite cliff. That's what she's like, Boy, a cold, hard, granite cliff. Maybe he bumped his head a bit against that rough, tough cliff. Well, no worries, mommy will make it better."
The Kitten drew his head against her breast. "There, there. Now it's all better. Nobody could beat down the cliff, so he mustn't feel bad, but just come——"
The Kitten rested his head against her chest. "There, there. Now it's all better. Nobody could climb down the cliff, so he shouldn't feel bad, but just come——"
The Kitten bent forward from the shadows and, full in the bar of light, smiled at him. The last four months had made deep lines about her scarlet mouth. In the bar of white light she was ugly, with the ugliness of the small and withering. Herrick stepped back.
The kitten leaned out from the shadows and, fully in the beam of light, smiled at him. The last four months had carved deep lines around her bright red mouth. In the bright light, she looked ugly, with the ugliness of something small and fading. Herrick took a step back.
"You're ranting, Kitten. You don't know what you're talking about."
"You're going on and on, Kitten. You have no idea what you're saying."
She blinked stupidly. She was almost hideous in her hungry fear.
She blinked blankly. She looked almost terrifying in her desperate fear.
"You don't understand. You can't understand women like Jean."
"You just don't get it. You can't understand women like Jean."
The Kitten got slowly to her feet.
The kitten slowly got up.
"But she doesn't love you. You couldn't make a woman like that care."
"But she doesn't love you. You couldn't make a woman like that care."
Herrick's face reddened.
Herrick's face turned red.
"Love! Why, Kitten, you don't know what the word means. When women like that love, it's like a prairie fire. A white fire that sweeps everything clean."
"Love! You seriously don’t understand what that word means, Kitten. When women like that love, it’s like a wildfire. A white-hot fire that burns everything away."
"'A white fire that sweeps everything clean!' A white prairie fire," muttered The Kitten. "You fool! You poor, blind fool. Do you think I'm going to stand by and never say a word? Do you think 'the white prairie fire'—oh, Lord, what a figure!—would love you if she knew? Why, she wouldn't even kiss you if she thought you'd held another woman in your arms—the great pink-and-yellow baby! And Vicky knows. He has always known. They all know. Vicky will let me go. I am willing. I am not ashamed. I——" She felt blindly before her as if she were picking the words from air.
"'A white fire that sweeps everything clean!' A white prairie fire," muttered The Kitten. "You idiot! You poor, blind fool. Do you really think I'm just going to stand by and say nothing? Do you think 'the white prairie fire'—oh, what a ridiculous image!—would care about you if she knew? Honestly, she wouldn't even give you a peck if she thought you'd held another woman in your arms—the big spoiled brat! And Vicky knows. He has always known. They all know. Vicky will let me go. I'm ready. I'm not ashamed. I——" She groped in front of her as if she were plucking the words from thin air.
Herrick moved beyond reach. "Listen to me. There is no question of whether people know or don't know. You're talking like a lunatic. There never was a question of whether Vicky would free you or not. We loved each other once and now it's over. That's all there is to it."
Herrick moved out of reach. "Listen to me. It doesn’t matter if people know or don’t know. You're acting crazy. There was never any question about whether Vicky would set you free or not. We loved each other once, and now it's done. That's all there is to it."
Herrick was thankful for the fine wrinkles, for all the small dried ugliness that made it easy.
Herrick was grateful for the fine wrinkles, for all the little dried imperfections that made things simpler.
The Kitten swayed, steadied herself, and said quietly:
The kitten swayed, got her balance, and said softly:
"You will have to marry her." She stated it as a simple fact that Herrick might have forgotten. The inference of its judgment infuriated him.
"You’re going to have to marry her." She said it like it was just a fact that Herrick might have overlooked. The implication of that judgment drove him crazy.
"From women like Jean one does not ask, does not want, anything less."
"From women like Jean, you don't ask for, or want, anything less."
Long afterwards he envied The Kitten her moment's strength.
Long after that, he envied The Kitten her brief moment of strength.
"Will you go?" she said.
"Are you going?" she said.
CHAPTER EIGHT
The next day The Kitten joined Vicky in the country.
The next day, the kitten joined Vicky in the countryside.
Twice in the next three Herrick went to the phone to call Jean, and hung up in the very act of asking for the number.
Twice in the next three days, Herrick picked up the phone to call Jean, but ended up hanging up right as he started to ask for her number.
"You can never make her care...." The Kitten knew him as no woman had ever known him, and he hated her for this knowledge.
"You can never make her care...." The Kitten understood him like no woman ever had, and he loathed her for this understanding.
He went nowhere and saw no one. Through the lonely dinners, and long evenings in the studio, Herrick worked himself into a fury that urged him on and held him back. His anger spread from The Kitten to Jean, to all women. He was sick of them, weary of the power they had always had over him. He loathed the women who had yielded to him and the women who had not. He hated his own inability to live his life independent of them. If no woman had ever crossed his life, interfering in its plan, destroying the dreams he had dreamed in those last years of the Connecticut farm, he would long ago have written something worth while. He would have succeeded as Freeman and Harcourt and the others had done. He would be free of The Bunch in their hectic fight for forgetfulness. His life would be ordered with calm poise. He had it in him. Jean felt it. Could she even yet make him what he might have been? Like an intermittent fever the conflict raged. Then, through sheer exhaustion, it dropped away. Herrick wondered what it had all been about and went again to call for Jean at the closing hour. She was not there. Two weeks before Jean had lost her place.
He went nowhere and saw no one. Through lonely dinners and long evenings in the studio, Herrick worked himself into a rage that pushed him forward while also holding him back. His frustration extended from The Kitten to Jean, to all women. He was tired of them, exhausted by the power they had always held over him. He despised the women who had given in to him and the women who hadn’t. He hated his own inability to live his life without them. If no woman had ever come into his life, interrupting its course and ruining the dreams he had envisioned during those last years on the Connecticut farm, he would have written something meaningful a long time ago. He would have succeeded like Freeman, Harcourt, and the others had. He would be free from The Bunch and their frantic struggle for forgetfulness. His life would have been organized with calm confidence. He had that potential within him. Jean sensed it. Could she still transform him into what he could have been? Like an on-and-off fever, the conflict raged. Then, out of sheer exhaustion, it faded away. Herrick wondered what it had all been about and went again to look for Jean at closing time. She wasn’t there. Two weeks earlier, Jean had lost her job.
The next day they walked again in the hills. Jean was whiter and quieter than he had ever seen her. The two weeks had tried her nerves almost beyond control. The last to come on the library staff, a reduced appropriation demanded that Jean be the first to go. And, although she had taken no joy in the work itself, she had been happy in the security of having work to do. Now, after two weeks of following every advertisement to its end, only to discover she had none of the experience they all demanded, the old horror of teaching had come back, and Jean was almost ill. The new baby cried incessantly and the house was more cluttered than ever. Tom had at last been forced into a job at a ridiculous salary and from morning till night Elsie predicted starvation for herself and her "two helpless little ones." Through it all Martha Norris moved, armored by prayer to gentle acceptance of these petty annoyances that Jean felt closing about her forever.
The next day, they walked in the hills again. Jean looked paler and quieter than he had ever seen her. The past two weeks had really tested her nerves. As the newest member of the library staff, a budget cut meant that Jean was the first to let go. And even though she hadn’t enjoyed the work itself, she had found comfort in the security of having a job. Now, after two weeks of pursuing every job ad, only to find that she lacked the experience they all required, the old dread of teaching came rushing back, and Jean felt almost sick. The new baby cried nonstop, and the house was more cluttered than ever. Tom had finally been forced into a job with a pathetic salary, and from morning till night, Elsie worried about starving with her “two helpless little ones.” Through it all, Martha Norris moved around, fortified by prayer to gently accept these little annoyances that Jean felt closing in on her for good.
Her independence weakened by fear for the future, Jean was another person and Herrick thrilled at the new Jean, this unsure, rather desperate Jean. She felt his strength and experience, so much greater than her own, and his understanding and sympathy seemed to relieve her from the necessity of maintaining the silence she had mapped out as a shield against the atmosphere of her home. For the first time she told him something of that atmosphere, of her childhood, not as poor and bare as his, but filled with the same rebellion for something whose name she did not know. Much of what Jean sketched in bare outline, Herrick could fill in. It told him much that had puzzled him. He knew her better than she knew herself.
Her independence weakened by fear of the future, Jean had become a different person, and Herrick was excited about this new Jean, this uncertain, somewhat desperate Jean. She sensed his strength and experience, which were so much greater than her own, and his understanding and sympathy seemed to free her from the need to keep the silence she had created as a barrier against the atmosphere of her home. For the first time, she shared something about that atmosphere, about her childhood—not as poor and bare as his, but filled with the same rebellion for something she couldn’t name. Much of what Jean described in basic outlines, Herrick was able to fill in. It revealed a lot that had puzzled him. He understood her better than she understood herself.
As Jean sat, throwing pebbles into the almost dry creek at their feet, he knew her eyes were full of tears. He took her hands in his and forced her to look up.
As Jean sat, tossing stones into the nearly dry creek at their feet, he knew her eyes were filled with tears. He took her hands in his and urged her to look up.
"Don't, Jean. It hurts me terribly to see you unhappy. Something will turn up. It always does. I've been there too, you know."
"Don't, Jean. It really hurts me to see you unhappy. Something will come up. It always does. I've been there too, you know."
Jean smiled through her tears. "I know I'm an idiot. But I do loathe the idea of teaching and yet it's the only thing I suppose I'm fitted for. I mean I have a diploma, an actual proof on paper, that I've been through the preparatory mill and I can wave it in their faces. I shall kill the next person who asks me if I've had experience."
Jean smiled through her tears. "I know I’m being foolish. But I really hate the idea of teaching, and yet it’s the only thing I think I’m suited for. I mean, I have a diploma, a real piece of paper, that proves I’ve gone through all the preparations, and I can show it off to them. I’m going to lose it next time someone asks me if I have any experience."
"Well, don't begin with me, please. You're positively glaring."
"Well, please don’t start with me. You're really glaring."
Jean answered his laugh and felt better.
Jean responded to his laugh and felt uplifted.
"Because if you do you'll eliminate my valuable assistance, and I think maybe I see light. How would you like to go on a paper?"
"Because if you do, you'll get rid of my valuable help, and I think I might see some hope. How would you feel about going on a paper?"
"What!"
"What?!"
"Oh, I'm not suggesting that you edit one, but there are several things of lesser importance, things that don't need more than an ability to write good English. If you have a sense of color, so much the better. I think perhaps you have. You'd rather like it in some ways, especially at first, but I don't think you'd ever be a howling success. You're not what they call 'a born newspaper woman.'"
"Oh, I'm not saying you should write one, but there are a few less important things that only require good English skills. If you have a good eye for design, that’s a plus. I think you might. You'd probably enjoy it in some ways, especially at the beginning, but I don't think you'd ever be a huge success. You're not what people call 'a natural newspaper person.'"
"I don't believe I'm a born anything." Jean made no effort to still the quavering of her voice. She felt as if she had been struggling along a hard road by herself and some one had suddenly picked her up and carried her to a safe spot.
"I don't think I’m naturally anything." Jean didn't try to hide the trembling in her voice. She felt like she had been battling through a tough journey on her own, and now someone had suddenly lifted her up and brought her to a secure place.
"Nonsense. Of course you are. Only it takes some of us a long time to find out. Would you really like to try it?"
"Nonsense. Of course you are. It just takes some of us a while to realize it. Do you really want to give it a shot?"
"I should like it more than anything I can think of. How do I go about it? Just walk in and say: 'I'm not a born newspaper woman, but please give me a job'?"
"I'd love it more than anything I can imagine. How do I go about it? Just walk in and say: 'I'm not a natural at this newspaper stuff, but please give me a job'?"
"Hardly, though it might not be such a bad way. Anything that startles an editor looks like ability to him. But we'll be less original than that. Thompson of the Chronicle is going to start a new Sunday section and he's looking for some one. He wants some one with 'a new angle,' 'fresh viewpoint,' 'punch,' etc. These things to a real editor are like the golden calf to the ancient peoples. He grovels before them. His life is spent in a mad search for them."
"Sure, it might not be such a bad idea. Anything that surprises an editor seems like talent to him. But we’ll be less cliché than that. Thompson from the Chronicle is about to launch a new Sunday section and he's on the lookout for someone. He wants someone with 'a fresh angle,' 'new perspective,' 'impact,' etc. To a true editor, these things are like the golden calf to the ancient peoples. He worships them. His life is spent in a frantic quest for them."
"But I have no newspaper angle and no viewpoint at all."
"But I have no angle for the newspaper and no perspective whatsoever."
"Patience, neophyte. That's only another name for a perfect greenhorn, with intelligence and an ability to manufacture, enthusiasm for the editor's pet schemes. Do you think you can do that, Jean?"
"Hang in there, newbie. That’s just another way to say a total beginner, with smarts and the knack for creating, excitement for the editor's favorite projects. Do you think you can manage that, Jean?"
"I could drown in enthusiasm, genuine, hysterical enthusiasm over anything that would save me from school teaching. If it gave me enough salary to move mummy to the city and make it an eternal impossibility for her ever to ask Tom and Elsie to stay five minutes, I'd drop dead of sheer exuberance."
"I could be overwhelmed with genuine, wild excitement about anything that would rescue me from teaching school. If it paid me enough to move my mom to the city and ensure she could never invite Tom and Elsie to stay for even five minutes, I’d be ecstatic."
"Under that condition I may not speak to Thompson. But if you promise to continue in this life I'll see him the first thing in the morning and let you know by afternoon. I'm not sure what it is. You may have to do Household Hints or Beauty articles or Society notes. You may develop into the greatest Lady Teazle of the United States and have the New York papers sending for you."
"Under that condition, I can't talk to Thompson. But if you promise to keep going in this life, I'll see him first thing in the morning and let you know by the afternoon. I'm not sure what it is. You might have to do Household Hints or Beauty articles or Society notes. You could become the greatest Lady Teazle in the United States and have the New York papers reaching out to you."
"Then, when my biography is written you'll be mentioned as having given me my 'first chance.'"
"Then, when they write my biography, you'll be mentioned for giving me my 'first chance.'"
"Is that the only capacity in which I figure in your life?" Under the banter Herrick's eyes looked deep into hers. Jean blushed.
"Is that the only role I have in your life?" Beneath the playful tone, Herrick's eyes searched hers intently. Jean flushed.
Again, when he left her, Herrick kissed her. This time her repulsion was less. Jean was poignantly ashamed that it was there at all. To the dead black and white of Jean's logic there was something wrong in feeling as near as she felt to Herrick, and at the same time sensing that slight inner revulsion at the touch of his lips on hers.
Again, when he left her, Herrick kissed her. This time her disgust was less. Jean felt a deep sense of shame that it existed at all. To the stark reasoning of Jean's mind, there was something off about feeling so close to Herrick while also sensing that slight inner repulsion at the feeling of his lips on hers.
CHAPTER NINE
Thompson of the Chronicle was a large, fat man who had cultivated what he considered the proper editorial manner so that even in ordinary conversation he snapped out his sentences as if he were ordering a cub reporter to a fire. He prided himself on being able to do a dozen things at once and his fetish was concentration. One gathered that he could write a better article in a power house than in a library. When Jean entered he was scanning the proofs of the week's edition, making notes on a pad, smoking, and calling three numbers on the telephone. Jean's nerves had worn her almost to the point of interrupting the great man, before he glanced at her.
Thompson from the Chronicle was a big, heavy guy who had developed what he thought was the perfect editorial style, so even when he was just chatting, he fired off his sentences like he was ordering a junior reporter to cover a fire. He took pride in his ability to juggle multiple tasks at once, and his obsession was concentration. You could tell he could write a better article in a bustling environment than in a quiet library. When Jean came in, he was reviewing the proofs for the week’s edition, jotting down notes on a pad, smoking, and dialing three different phone numbers. Jean's nerves had nearly pushed her to interrupt the important man before he finally glanced at her.
"I'm going to run a new feature. I want a series of interviews with leading people who are doing things. I don't give a whoop what they do so long as it's for the general good, 'our city,' 'civic betterment,' etc. But I don't want slush. No sob-sister rot. Civic pride and that dope. Herrick says you can do it. The first will be with Dr. Mary Mac Lean. We've run her regularly about every six months since Settlements got popular. You're to get a new angle. When you get the hang of it, you'll have to find your own interviews."
"I'm going to launch a new feature. I want to do a series of interviews with influential people who are making an impact. I don’t care what they do as long as it benefits the community, ‘our city,’ ‘civic improvement,’ etc. But I don’t want any fluff. No sob stories or sentimental nonsense. Civic pride and that kind of stuff. Herrick thinks you can handle it. The first interview will be with Dr. Mary Mac Lean. We’ve featured her regularly about every six months since the Settlements became popular. You need to come up with a fresh angle. Once you get the hang of it, you’ll have to find your own interviews."
He almost snarled the last word, glared at Jean as if she had taken his time on a personal matter, and attacked his cigar as if he hadn't had one for fifty years. Jean had never heard of Dr. Mary Mac Lean and had no very clear idea of what a Settlement was, but she did not ask. When she had gone, the Managing Editor made a hieroglyphic in his memorandum, favorable to Jean.
He nearly growled the last word, shot a furious look at Jean as if she were personally wasting his time, and puffed on his cigar like he hadn’t had one in fifty years. Jean had never heard of Dr. Mary Mac Lean and didn’t really understand what a Settlement was, but she didn’t ask. After she left, the Managing Editor scribbled a code in his notes, giving a thumbs up to Jean.
As she sat waiting for Dr. Mary, Jean's courage came back. At the worst the doctor could only refuse to talk to her, in which case she would have to do the best she could.
As she sat waiting for Dr. Mary, Jean's courage returned. At worst, the doctor could just refuse to talk to her, and in that case, she would have to make the best of it.
"And an interview where the interviewed refuses to say anything doesn't leave much room for slush."
"And an interview where the person being interviewed refuses to say anything doesn't leave much room for filler."
Steps sounded in the hall and a stocky woman, in a walking skirt that made her appear even shorter, with quantities of fluffy white hair piled on a large head, stood in the doorway, peering nearsightedly through gold pince-nez. She looked like a large, good-natured and freshly washed puppy picking up a scent. Jean went forward.
Steps echoed in the hall and a short, stocky woman in a long skirt that made her look even shorter stood in the doorway, squinting through gold pince-nez glasses. She resembled a big, friendly, freshly bathed puppy sniffing around. Jean stepped forward.
"Dr. Mary Mac Lean? I am Jean Norris. I 'phoned you about an interview."
"Dr. Mary Mac Lean? I'm Jean Norris. I called you about an interview."
The pince-nez flew off as if Dr. Mary had pressed a button somewhere about her plump person, and Jean smiled. Dr. Mary returned the smile. Without the thick lenses of the glasses her eyes were small but very bright. They were like two little searchlights, ready to be turned on any fact. When she smiled, the corners crinkled into wrinkles.
The pince-nez flew off as if Dr. Mary had pressed a button somewhere on her round figure, and Jean smiled. Dr. Mary smiled back. Without the thick lenses of her glasses, her eyes looked small but very bright. They were like two little searchlights, ready to shine on any fact. When she smiled, the corners crinkled into wrinkles.
"Well, go right on. I suppose you're primed to the hilt." Dr. Mary took a deep chair and motioned Jean to another. "What's it going to be this time? Poverty, sin, crime, religion, the Social Evil, the plague, red or white, suffrage, minimum wage, I.W.W.-ism, organized labor, inefficiency of the workingman, college education, or How I Went Into the Work?"
"Well, go ahead. I assume you're all set." Dr. Mary took a deep chair and gestured for Jean to take another. "What's it going to be this time? Poverty, sin, crime, religion, social issues, diseases, red or white, suffrage, minimum wage, I.W.W.-ism, organized labor, the inefficiency of workers, college education, or How I Entered the Workforce?"
"I don't know. You see," Jean answered in a sudden resolve to take the doctor into her confidence, "I'm very specially at sea. I don't know a thing about any of those things, not even enough to ask for enlightenment. I never heard of you up till an hour ago and would hate to be put on a stand to tell what a Settlement was. I know you do wonderful things with the poor, but I don't know whether you pay their rent, or make them send their children to school. It's because I don't know anything about you that they sent me. They want something new that won't drivel."
"I don't know. You see," Jean said with a sudden determination to confide in the doctor, "I'm really lost. I don't understand any of this, not even enough to ask for clarification. I hadn't heard of you until an hour ago, and I would hate to be put on the spot to explain what a Settlement is. I know you do amazing work for the poor, but I'm not sure if you pay their rent or make them send their kids to school. It's because I don't know anything about you that they sent me. They want something fresh that isn't just nonsense."
Dr. Mary laughed till the tears stood in her twinkling blue eyes.
Dr. Mary laughed until tears filled her sparkling blue eyes.
"My dear, that's the most adequate explanation I ever got from an interviewer, and the Lord knows I've sampled them all. So they're after something new that won't drivel." She bent forward with exaggerated caution. "Do you know, Miss Norris, I have imperiled my immortal soul and ruined my vocabulary, reading those interviews with myself. They've called me everything from Feminine Tolstoy to All Womanhood's Sister. Now, would you like to be called All Womanhood's Sister because you installed three washtubs in an outhouse for some poor women?"
"My dear, that's the best explanation I've ever gotten from an interviewer, and God knows I've tried them all. So they're looking for something fresh that isn't just nonsense." She leaned in with exaggerated care. "Do you know, Miss Norris, I’ve risked my immortal soul and messed up my vocabulary reading those interviews about myself. They've labeled me everything from Feminine Tolstoy to All Womanhood's Sister. Now, would you want to be called All Womanhood's Sister just because you put in three wash tubs in an outhouse for some poor women?"
"I should loathe being called All Womanhood's Sister for any reason. But is there anything they haven't asked you?"
"I really dislike being called All Womanhood's Sister for any reason. But is there anything they haven't asked you?"
Dr. Mary cocked her head to one side like a badly proportioned bird and nodded:
Dr. Mary tilted her head to one side like a poorly shaped bird and nodded:
"Yes. Nobody has ever had sense enough yet to ask me if there isn't something I want to tell them. They always come with their ammunition ready and it amuses me to watch them shoot wild."
"Yes. No one has ever been smart enough to ask me if there's something I want to share. They always come prepared with their arguments, and it makes me laugh to see them miss the mark."
"Then I qualify for 'the new angle,' for I haven't a bullet with me. Will you tell me, Dr. Mac Lean, if there's anything you want to say?"
"Then I qualify for 'the new angle,' since I don't have a bullet with me. Can you tell me, Dr. Mac Lean, if there's anything you want to say?"
Dr. Mary's face sobered. "Perhaps I can better show you. Come."
Dr. Mary's expression grew serious. "Maybe I can show you more clearly. Come on."
The next was a wonderful hour to Jean. She felt as if the doctor were going before her, tearing down walls, opening worlds she had never glimpsed. At the door of the last room, Dr. Mary paused.
The next hour was amazing for Jean. She felt like the doctor was leading her, breaking down barriers, revealing worlds she had never seen before. At the door to the last room, Dr. Mary stopped.
"I want you to meet one of our girls. In some ways she combines all the problems we have—economic, social, educational. And there are many like her."
"I want you to meet one of our girls. In some ways, she embodies all the issues we face—economic, social, educational. And there are many like her."
The doctor turned the handle and they entered a large, well-lighted room, fitted with sewing machines. A dozen dark women were busy sewing, and their laughter mingled with the whir of the machines. They all smiled and gave greetings in strange broken phrases of English, as Dr. Mary, followed by Jean, crossed to the farthest corner where a girl of nineteen was sewing furiously. She stopped and looked up, smiling.
The doctor turned the handle and they walked into a spacious, well-lit room filled with sewing machines. A dozen dark-skinned women were busy sewing, their laughter blending with the sound of the machines. They all smiled and greeted them with odd, broken phrases of English as Dr. Mary, followed by Jean, made their way to the farthest corner where a nineteen-year-old girl was sewing intensely. She paused and looked up, smiling.
"Well, Carmen, how's Jaime to-day?"
"Well, Carmen, how's Jaime today?"
"Oh, so well! He get fat." The soft voice blurred the words to a single low note as the girl reached over to the wicker basket on the chair beside her. She lifted the baby and turned with radiant face to the doctor.
"Oh, that's great! He’s getting chubby." The soft voice merged the words into a single low tone as the girl reached for the wicker basket on the chair next to her. She picked up the baby and turned with a glowing face toward the doctor.
"See. Hees legs—so fat."
"Look. His legs—so thick."
She turned back the coarse little dress and showed with pride the small shriveled legs. The doctor bent over the baby, so fragile and withered that it seemed something not new-born but something older than time, and gave a few directions in Spanish. The girl nodded and, as the baby began to whimper, buried her face in the wrinkled neck and crooned to him. Over her bowed head, the doctor's lips motioned to Jean: "Blind, but she doesn't know it yet."
She pulled back the rough little dress and proudly displayed the tiny, shrunken legs. The doctor leaned over the baby, so delicate and withered that it looked more ancient than newly born, and gave a few instructions in Spanish. The girl nodded, and as the baby started to whimper, she buried her face in its wrinkled neck and softly sang to it. Over her bent head, the doctor's lips signaled to Jean: "Blind, but she doesn't know it yet."
Jean's throat tightened and she felt sick with the sadness of it; the girl-mother and the baby, so old, so weak, so resigned, as if it had accepted its burden far back down the ages. The girl put the baby, quieted now, into its basket. It lay for a moment staring with its great, empty black eyes, and then closed them wearily. The girl covered him with a bit of mosquito netting and sat down to her work again. Before they were out of the room, she was sewing furiously again.
Jean's throat tightened, and she felt a wave of sadness wash over her. The girl-mother and the baby seemed so old, so fragile, and so resigned, as if they had been carrying this burden for generations. The girl gently placed the now-quiet baby into its basket. It lay there for a moment, staring with its large, empty black eyes, then finally closed them with exhaustion. The girl covered him with a piece of mosquito netting and returned to her work. Before they were even out of the room, she was sewing furiously once more.
Jean looked at the doctor.
Jean looked at the doctor.
"Carmen Gonsalez, but I call her to myself, Mater Dolorosa. She has never been to school, although she was born right here in San Francisco and has wanted all her life to read. She is just turned nineteen. Before she was fourteen she went to work in a tamale factory and learned first hand the existence of all the evil she did not already know from her own home. At sixteen she left the tamale factory because the foreman gave her no peace, and went to work in an American overall factory. She thought American men 'were different.'
"Carmen Gonsalez, but I call her Mater Dolorosa. She has never been to school, even though she was born right here in San Francisco and has wanted to read her whole life. She just turned nineteen. Before she was fourteen, she worked in a tamale factory and learned all about the harsh realities she hadn’t already encountered at home. At sixteen, she left the tamale factory because the foreman wouldn’t leave her alone, and started working in an American overall factory. She thought American men 'were different.'
"They are different. A Mexican of the same caliber makes no bones about his desires, but Mr. George Farrel crept to his goal like a snake. She loves him yet. She believes he will come back, although she has not heard of him for months. Only once have I ever seen her angry—I never want to see it again. It was like the crushing force of a glacier. She was whiter than paper and so still. Some one had told her that George had married a Gringo. It is true. Once I thought I might tell her after the baby was born. But it was born blind. 'The sins of the fathers upon the children, yea, even to the third and fourth generation.'"
"They are different. A Mexican of the same level is straightforward about his desires, but Mr. George Farrel moved toward his goal like a snake. She still loves him. She believes he will return, even though she hasn't heard from him in months. I've only seen her angry once—I never want to see that again. It felt like the overwhelming force of a glacier. She was paler than paper and completely still. Someone had told her that George married a Gringo. It's true. Once I thought about telling her after the baby was born. But it was born blind. 'The sins of the fathers are visited on the children, even to the third and fourth generation.'"
"I should think," Jean cried passionately, "that you would hate the whole human race."
"I would think," Jean exclaimed passionately, "that you would despise all of humanity."
"No. You see, I have been very many years in this work and that first rage has worn off. We all have it. Sometimes I think it is what brings us unto it at all. We see the crime and sin and sorrow and we are filled with a blind passion to straighten it out. It's as instinctive, at the base, as emotional an act as jumping into a river to save some one. And then, after a time, long or short according to one's temperament, you learn what I sometimes think is the only thing in the world worth knowing—The Colonel's Lady and Judy O'Grady are sisters under their skin. Then you don't get angry any more at social injustice, or very sad, not unless you happen to have indigestion or try to burn the candle at both ends. You just go along and believe."
"No. You see, I’ve been in this work for many years, and that initial rage has faded. We all feel it at first. Sometimes I think it’s what draws us to the work in the first place. We witness the crime, sin, and suffering, and we're filled with a blind urge to fix it. It’s as instinctive as jumping into a river to save someone. Then, after a while—whether it’s a long time or a short one, depending on your temperament—you learn what I sometimes think is the only thing truly worth knowing: The Colonel’s Lady and Judy O’Grady are sisters at heart. After that, you don’t get angry at social injustice anymore, or only a little, unless you have a stomachache or are burning the candle at both ends. You just keep going and believe."
"In what?"
"In what way?"
Dr. Mary laughed. "Sometimes I don't know. Often I think believing is just a general state of being, like feeling well. It's not belief in a personal God and it's not unshakable faith in man and most surely it's not a belief in the tremendous importance of one's job. Belief in what? I think in this—That the Colonel's Lady and Judy go round in cycles, hand in hand at that, and each cycle is a needed cycle, because in the end—it's going to make a spiral. At least that's as near as I can word it, Miss Norris, and I try to believe it most of the time, the spiral part, I mean."
Dr. Mary laughed. "Sometimes I really don't know. A lot of the time, I think believing is just a state of being, kind of like feeling good. It’s not about believing in a personal God, it’s not about having unshakeable faith in humanity, and it definitely isn’t about believing in the extreme importance of one’s job. Belief in what? I think it’s this—That the Colonel's Lady and Judy go around in cycles, hand in hand, and each cycle is necessary, because in the end—it’s going to create a spiral. At least that’s about as well as I can express it, Miss Norris, and I try to believe it most of the time, the spiral part, I mean."
She walked with Jean to the street door, but stood for a moment before opening it.
She walked with Jean to the front door, but paused for a moment before opening it.
"Now you know what it is I want to say and if you can put it into words you can do better than I. But that's your business. I want to make these people happier because I have lived. And I want to be happier because they have lived. I want to take the blind passion of the Carmens and hitch it to the aridity of the rich ladies who come in their limousines to our committees. I want to beat some of the primitive vengeance of a Sicilian fisherman into the George Farrels. I want to teach the women not to make the sign of the Evil Eye when somebody stops them on the street and looks at the baby, and I want the person who stops them on the street not to have spasms because the baby is swaddled in a fashion they have never seen. Personally, it makes me sick to see flies buzzing over a baby, but no sicker than it does to hear some of the comments of the people who come to visit us. Not half so sick. Come to think of it, I'd rather have a baby swaddled to death and eaten by flies than talk ten minutes to the flyspecked souls and swaddled brains of some of our visitors. And if you can get it through the heads of the public, Miss Norris, you will be doing a good thing. In a way, a place like this is public and we don't want to keep people out. But whenever a review of any kind appears we are always swamped as if we were a sideshow. It wouldn't be worth while paying any attention to, except that it does show a serious side of the whole attitude. For it reflects very really what the Colonel's Lady thinks of Judy O'Grady and it's bad for them both."
"Now you understand what I want to say, and if you can express it better than I can, that's on you. But that’s your choice. I want to make these people happier because I’ve lived. And I want to be happier because they’ve lived. I want to take the intense passion of the Carmens and connect it with the coldness of the wealthy women who arrive in their limousines to our meetings. I want to channel some of the raw vengeance of a Sicilian fisherman into the George Farrels. I want to teach the women not to react superstitiously when someone stops them on the street to look at the baby, and I want the person stopping not to freak out just because the baby is wrapped in a way they’ve never seen. Honestly, it disgusts me to see flies buzzing around a baby, but not nearly as much as hearing some of the comments from our visitors. Not even close. Now that I think about it, I’d rather see a baby suffocated in swaddles and covered in flies than spend ten minutes talking to the clueless souls and narrow-minded people who come to visit us. And if you can get the public to understand this, Miss Norris, you’ll be doing a great service. In a way, a place like this is public, and we don’t want to exclude anyone. But whenever any kind of review comes out, we're treated like a sideshow. It wouldn’t be worth paying any attention to, except it shows the serious side of the whole attitude. Because it really reflects what the Colonel’s Lady thinks of Judy O’Grady, and that’s harmful for both of them."
The telephone rang. Dr. Mary held out her hand. "It may sound vague, but we're in earnest."
The phone rang. Dr. Mary extended her hand. "It might sound unclear, but we’re serious."
"It sounds anything but that. I feel as if you'd turned a white searchlight on Society for me, and——"
"It sounds nothing like that. I feel like you've shined a bright spotlight on Society for me, and——"
"All right. So long as you don't call the article that. 'Gropings' would be nearer the mark. But if you're really interested come and see me sometimes. We're pretty busy all the week, but I usually have Sunday afternoons to myself. It's the only time I have for my personal friends. I want you to come."
"Okay. Just don't refer to the article that way. 'Gropings' would be more accurate. But if you're genuinely interested, come and see me sometime. We're quite busy all week, but I typically have Sunday afternoons free. That's the only time I have for my close friends. I'd really like you to come."
"I certainly shall, and thank you."
"I definitely will, and thank you."
Waiting in a drugstore at the foot of the hill, Herrick saw Jean before she saw him. She was walking quickly, her head back, her eyes glowing.
Waiting in a pharmacy at the bottom of the hill, Herrick spotted Jean before she noticed him. She was walking briskly, her head held high, her eyes shining.
"Good Lord, what's happened? She looks like a modern Joan of Arc."
"Goodness, what happened? She looks like a contemporary Joan of Arc."
Herrick stepped out and joined her. "I suppose you would have walked right over me and not known it. You look as if you were just about to step off the edge of the world into eternal joy. What happened?"
Herrick stepped out and joined her. "I guess you would have just walked right past me and not even noticed. You look like you’re about to step off the edge of the world into pure bliss. What’s going on?"
"She's the most wonderful person that ever lived!" Jean's enthusiasm rayed from her in a physical current. Herrick smiled.
"She's the most amazing person who ever lived!" Jean's excitement radiated from her like an energy wave. Herrick smiled.
"No wonder the rest of us dry up and grow old. People like you and Dr. Mary have cornered all the energy and belief in the universe."
"No wonder the rest of us wither away and get old. People like you and Dr. Mary have taken all the energy and faith in the universe."
"Don't mention me in the same breath. My enthusiasms and beliefs are like—like specks of dust on a diamond compared to hers. I feel like a puling infant beside King Solomon. Just think of it—to go on never giving up, never weakening, always believing. To feel that you mean something. Not that you just fit in, but that you have a place that nobody else can take! To do things. To take human beings and make them into something!"
"Don't mention me in the same sentence. My passions and beliefs are like—like specks of dust on a diamond compared to hers. I feel like a whiny baby next to King Solomon. Just think about it—to keep going without giving up, never backing down, always believing. To feel like you matter. Not that you just fit in, but that you have a spot that nobody else can fill! To take action. To take people and turn them into something!"
"Do they have to be poor and dirty and foreign, Jean? Wouldn't just plain needing be enough?"
"Do they have to be poor and dirty and foreign, Jean? Wouldn't just needing be enough?"
The voice was wistful and Jean laughed rather uncertainly. "No, I don't suppose they would have to be dirty."
The voice was nostalgic, and Jean laughed a bit awkwardly. "No, I guess they wouldn’t have to be dirty."
"Just so long as they were miserable and weak and dependent enough?"
"Just as long as they were miserable, weak, and dependent enough?"
"Yes. I guess that would do. I suppose all women like to be needed. It flatters our vanity and makes up for all the big things in the world we can't get at."
"Yeah. I guess that works. I think all women want to feel needed. It flatters our vanity and compensates for all the big things in the world we can't achieve."
Herrick gave Jean's hand a quick pressure and let it go. "Kind of indirect action. Well, did this wonderful person come through with an interview?"
Herrick gave Jean's hand a quick squeeze and then let go. "A bit of an indirect approach. So, did this amazing person show up for the interview?"
"Yes. I suppose she did, if you call shooting a perfect ignoramus into a new world, an interview. I felt as if I were out with a little kite to gather all the electricity in the heavens. Just think of trying to get that personality into three thousand words and hand it in to-morrow."
"Yes. I guess she did, if you call launching a complete clueless person into a new world, an interview. I felt like I was out flying a little kite to catch all the electricity in the sky. Just imagine trying to capture that personality in three thousand words and turn it in tomorrow."
"It'll look more possible after dinner, a large, soggy dinner. Nothing like it for dragging the soul down within reach."
"It'll seem more doable after dinner, a big, heavy dinner. Nothing like it for bringing the spirit down to a manageable level."
CHAPTER TEN
Whenever Jean looked back on that night she could remember every detail of the dinner, everything that had been said, almost the order of its saying. Thrilled by the happiness and vitality of Jean and of the emotional response Dr. Mary had waked in her, Herrick let himself go in the delight of answering completely to her mood. Something of the sensation of flying entered them both, as if they were skimming all discord, all the petty misunderstanding of ordinary intercourse. Long after, Jean smiled as she remembered how strongly this feeling had held her and how sure she had been of it.
Whenever Jean looked back on that night, she could remember every detail of the dinner, everything that had been said, almost the order in which it was said. Thrilled by the happiness and energy of Jean and the emotional response Dr. Mary had sparked in her, Herrick immersed himself in the joy of fully matching her mood. They both felt a sense of euphoria, as if they were gliding past all discord, all the little misunderstandings of everyday interactions. Long after, Jean smiled as she recalled how strongly this feeling had enveloped her and how certain she had been of it.
It was a gay dinner and they sat on in the little restaurant until almost nine. Whenever Jean found a good phrase or Herrick had an illuminating idea on the structure of the article they jotted it down. When they finished there was quite a sheaf of these notes.
It was a cheerful dinner and they stayed at the little restaurant until almost nine. Whenever Jean came up with a good phrase or Herrick had an insightful idea about the structure of the article, they wrote it down. By the time they were done, there was quite a stack of these notes.
"It's a shame to let them cool off. We ought to whip the thing into final shape to-night, lock it up forever in typing. Besides, if you're not used to working in a racket, you may not be able to do it in the office to-morrow. And if you put it over you've got the job cinched."
"It's a shame to let them sit. We should finish this up tonight and lock it in typing forever. Plus, if you’re not used to working in a noisy environment, you might struggle to do it in the office tomorrow. And if you pull this off, you've got the job secured."
"I know. I'll sit up all night, I suppose, and it can't be so bad just to have to copy it in the office."
"I get it. I guess I’ll stay up all night, and it can’t be that bad just to copy it at the office."
"I'll tell you a better scheme than that. We'll go up to my place and type it now."
"I have a better plan. Let’s go to my place and type it up now."
Jean had never been to Herrick's rooms and for a moment she hesitated. Then the absurdity of her convention struck her. She had been alone in Flop's when she scarcely knew Herrick at all, and for hours in the hills.
Jean had never been to Herrick's place, and for a moment she hesitated. Then it hit her how ridiculous her convention was. She had been alone in Flop's when she barely knew Herrick, and spent hours in the hills.
"Fine."
"Okay."
Herrick paid the sleepy waiter and tipped him so generously that he woke with the suddenness of a marionette. They departed, laughing under his effusive thanks.
Herrick paid the sleepy waiter and tipped him so generously that he woke up as suddenly as a marionette. They left, laughing at his enthusiastic thanks.
Like Flop's, Herrick's room was the top floor of a dilapidated building that had once been a place of business but was now filled with cheap studios. It was large and barely furnished, with a long table, a desk, a couch and a few chairs. There were no curtains at the windows, and a tall office building, like a back-drop, cut into the night sky. It had never occurred to Herrick to think about the bareness of his room until he saw Jean's look of approval.
Like Flop's, Herrick's room was on the top floor of a rundown building that used to be a business but was now filled with cheap studios. It was spacious and barely furnished, featuring a long table, a desk, a couch, and a few chairs. There were no curtains on the windows, and a tall office building loomed in the background, cutting into the night sky. Herrick had never thought about how bare his room was until he noticed Jean's approving look.
"A real workroom, in which we are going to write the hit of the Sunday edition."
"A real workspace where we’re going to write the blockbuster for the Sunday edition."
He uncovered his typewriter and pulled the drop-light over the desk.
He took out his typewriter and moved the desk lamp closer.
As Jean laid her things on the couch and took the chair Herrick drew up for her at the table, she thought: "It's like a large cell. In another age he might have been a monk."
As Jean set her stuff on the couch and took the chair Herrick pulled up for her at the table, she thought, "It's like a big cell. In another time, he could've been a monk."
They worked rapidly and well together. Jean dictated and Herrick typed. When it was done he read it aloud.
They worked quickly and efficiently together. Jean dictated, and Herrick typed. When it was finished, he read it out loud.
"That's great stuff. I'll see that Thompson stands me a drink for finding him such a prodigy."
"That's awesome. I'll make sure Thompson buys me a drink for finding him such a talent."
"But it isn't all mine. I could never have done it alone. I should probably have blurbed all over the place but for your restraining influence, or become disgusted and given it up."
"But it isn't all mine. I could never have done it alone. I should probably have shared my thoughts everywhere, but you held me back, or I might have gotten frustrated and just given up."
"You see, it's not easy to do things alone, even when we're very full of them and want to very much. Is it?"
"You know, it's not easy to do things by ourselves, even when we're really passionate about them and want it badly. Is it?"
He looked up suddenly and Jean saw the loneliness that she had glimpsed so often below Herrick's moods. The loneliness of the small boy in the bare fields and of the grown man with The Bunch.
He suddenly looked up, and Jean noticed the loneliness she had often caught a glimpse of beneath Herrick's moods. The loneliness of the little boy in the empty fields and of the grown man with The Bunch.
"No—I don't suppose it is."
"No, I don’t think so."
There was a long silence and then Herrick said, as if they had often spoken of it before:
There was a long silence and then Herrick said, as if they had talked about it many times before:
"Do you know, sometimes I have felt that you think I am weak or that I don't want to do the novel very much, and it hurts to have you think that. I suppose if I were a genius, or had the will of I don't know what, I would sit up here and write and write and write. But I'm not made that way. To go week after week, month after month, alone, believing in yourself, fighting through those horrible moods of depression when all your work seems piffling and insincere, beginning again—ugh." Herrick shivered as if his own words had opened a window through which blew a cold blast of memory. "I don't doubt there are people who could. But I can't."
"Do you know, sometimes I feel like you think I'm weak or that I don't care much about writing the novel, and it really hurts to feel that way. I guess if I were a genius, or had some kind of incredible will, I would just sit up here and keep writing. But I'm not built like that. Going week after week, month after month, by myself, believing in myself, pushing through those awful feelings of depression when everything I create seems trivial and fake, starting over—ugh." Herrick shivered as if his own words had opened a window that let in a cold rush of memories. "I don't doubt there are people who could do it. But I can't."
"I don't think I ever thought you were weak, or that you didn't want to do it, but I have wished often that you would."
"I don’t think I ever saw you as weak, or that you didn't want to do it, but I have often wished that you would."
Jean forced her eyes to meet Herrick's. She felt that she owed him something and that words were not enough. The color ran under her smooth skin and her eyes were shy. Herrick came nearer but he did not touch her. The lines of his face were clean and sharply chiseled and his eyes burned. He spoke simply, making no personal demand, even for sympathy.
Jean forced herself to look into Herrick's eyes. She felt like she owed him something and that words just wouldn’t cut it. The color flushed beneath her smooth skin and her eyes were timid. Herrick stepped closer, but he didn’t touch her. His face had clean, sharp features and his eyes were intense. He spoke plainly, not asking anything personal from her, not even for sympathy.
"I do want to do it, Jean, very, very much. More perhaps than I can make you understand. But if it is ever written, it will be because some one believes in me."
"I really want to do it, Jean, a lot. Maybe more than I can explain to you. But if it ever gets written, it’ll be because someone believes in me."
"You have friends—and they believe."
"You have friends, and they believe."
"Do 'they'? Maybe they do. But I can't imagine Flop, or any of them, stopping long enough from their own affairs to listen to a single chapter. Besides I don't believe it's the kind of thing they would like. It's not 'strong.' I doubt it's even the 'real stuff.'"
"Do 'they'? Maybe they do. But I can't picture Flop, or any of them, taking a break from their own lives to listen to a single chapter. Plus, I don't think it's their kind of thing. It's not 'strong.' I doubt it's even the 'real stuff.'"
Jean held down the unreasoning joy rising in her. Calmly and naturally Herrick was justifying her faith in him.
Jean kept her overwhelming happiness in check. Herrick was effortlessly validating her trust in him.
"Perhaps you're not quite fair. If you've never tried them you can't be sure. Sometimes I've thought that The Kitten, in some moods, was awfully tired of it, the noise and heat and—and——" Jean broke off in her clumsy effort to be perfectly just, for Herrick was looking at her in a strange, piercing way and she felt that again she was falling below the standard of honesty he had set for her. Her eyes dropped. Herrick laid both hands upon her shoulders and she could feel their cold grip on her skin.
"Maybe you're not being completely fair. If you've never tried them, you can't really know. Sometimes I’ve thought that The Kitten, at certain times, was really fed up with all the noise and heat and—and——" Jean stopped mid-sentence in her awkward attempt to be completely fair, as Herrick was looking at her in a strange, intense way, and she felt like she was once again failing to meet the standard of honesty he expected from her. She looked down. Herrick placed both hands on her shoulders and she could feel their chilly grip on her skin.
"If the novel is ever written, Jean, it will be because some one cares for me and believes because of caring. With a woman like——"
"If the novel is ever written, Jean, it will be because someone cares for me and believes in that care. With a woman like——"
"Don't," Jean whispered.
"Don’t," Jean whispered.
"It's so lonely, so damned cold and lonely and hideous," Herrick went on, as if he were not speaking to Jean at all. "We're like a lot of lost shades, each locked in the isolation of his own personality, wandering about in a fog. We never really meet or touch, but grope about blindly, never finding because there's nothing really to find."
"It's so lonely, so damn cold and lonely and awful," Herrick continued, as if he weren't even talking to Jean. "We're like a bunch of lost souls, each stuck in the isolation of our own personalities, wandering around in a fog. We never truly connect or touch, just feeling around blindly, never discovering anything because there's nothing real to find."
"Don't. It's too cruel, and it can't be true. There must be something, somewhere."
"Don't. It's too harsh, and it can't be real. There has to be something, somewhere."
"Where?"
"Where at?"
Jean thought of her own groping and of her mother, the tense little figure praying to her God.
Jean thought about her own struggles and her mother, the tense little figure praying to her God.
"I don't know."
"I don't know."
"There is nothing. Free will? That's only the power to choose between one dead deed and another."
"There’s nothing. Free will? That’s just the ability to choose between one pointless action and another."
Jean thought of Dr. Mary.
Jean thought about Dr. Mary.
"It isn't true," she cried eagerly. "We are not locked in alone. We're bound tight to every other living soul on earth. We're not blind or lost in a fog. There's nothing so ugly in the whole world that we can't make beautiful if we want to."
"It’s not true," she exclaimed eagerly. "We’re not locked in here by ourselves. We’re connected to every other living person on this planet. We’re not blind or lost in a haze. There’s nothing so ugly in the world that we can’t make beautiful if we choose to."
Herrick drew her a little closer. "Can we, Jean? Maybe. But not alone. I know. I have been alone all my life—until I met you."
Herrick pulled her in a bit closer. "Can we, Jean? Maybe. But not by ourselves. I get it. I've been alone my whole life—until I met you."
His voice vibrated with the passion that was carrying him beyond his control. He was like a man borne on a swift current past familiar banks, unable to stop. And on the bank stood all the women he had ever known, mocking, hating, amused. Plainest of all was The Kitten. Her eyes were calm, and he heard her say quietly: "You will have to marry her."
His voice resonated with a passion that was pushing him beyond his control. He was like a man being swept away by a strong current past familiar shores, unable to stop. On the shore stood all the women he had ever known, mocking, despising, amused. Most clearly was The Kitten. Her eyes were steady, and he heard her say softly, "You’ll have to marry her."
"That's why I have done nothing, Jean, because I have been always alone. Will you help me, Jean?"
"That's why I haven't done anything, Jean, because I've always been alone. Will you help me, Jean?"
"Yes." Jean spoke gravely. "I will help you as much as I can."
"Yes." Jean said seriously. "I'll help you as much as I can."
"Will you marry me?" he asked quietly. "I need you so."
"Will you marry me?" he asked softly. "I really need you."
"Yes." She said simply. "We will help each other."
"Yeah." She said simply. "We'll help each other."
Herrick thrilled with her power and for a moment rose to it.
Herrick was excited by her power and, for a moment, embraced it.
"You wonderful big, white woman! We will love and work together."
"You amazing big, white woman! We'll love and work together."
The color burned Jean's face. Laughing, Herrick's arms closed about her.
The color flushed Jean's face. Laughing, Herrick wrapped his arms around her.
"Kiss me, Jeany."
"Kiss me, Jeany."
Jean turned her head and laid her cool lips on his cheek. Herrick's hold tightened.
Jean turned her head and pressed her cool lips to his cheek. Herrick tightened his grip.
"Jean, I believe you're a flirt. That's no kind of a kiss. I want a real one."
"Jean, I think you're flirting. That was not a real kiss. I want a genuine one."
Jean laughed a little tremulously. "That was a real one."
Jean laughed a bit nervously. "That was the real deal."
The edge of Herrick's joy dulled. Did she mean it? Was that a kiss to her?
The excitement of Herrick's joy faded. Did she really mean it? Was that a kiss for her?
"All right, dear. It is—if you mean it that way." He tried to smile but Jean felt that in some way she had hurt him.
"Okay, dear. It is—if that’s what you mean." He attempted to smile, but Jean sensed that she had upset him in some way.
Very dimly she sensed depths in the relationship of men and women of which she knew nothing.
Very vaguely, she felt there were deeper aspects to the relationship between men and women that she didn't understand at all.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
"So you are going to marry him." Martha picked up the toast that had burned while Jean talked and threw it on the fire.
"So you're going to marry him." Martha picked up the toast that had burned while Jean was talking and tossed it into the fire.
In the bright sunshine she looked old. Her flesh was pale and flaccid, like the flesh of overworked people, or of the aged who have gone without sleep. Her hair was twisted in a tight knot, but stray, gray wisps escaped. Her throat was stringy and the chin muscles sagged.
In the bright sunshine, she looked old. Her skin was pale and loose, like that of overworked people or the elderly who haven’t slept. Her hair was twisted into a tight bun, but stray gray strands slipped out. Her throat was thin, and the muscles in her chin sagged.
Jean tried not to look at the discolored neck and the thin, worn hands. They stood for all that her mother had missed in life. It roused something in her sharper than pity, a kind of anger. With an effort she went round the table.
Jean tried not to look at her mother’s discolored neck and thin, worn hands. They represented everything her mother had missed out on in life. It stirred something deeper in her than just pity, a kind of anger. With some effort, she walked around the table.
"Mummy, don't look like that." Jean knelt and put her arms about the rigid figure.
"Mom, don't look like that." Jean knelt and wrapped her arms around the stiff figure.
Martha did not move. It had come so suddenly, before she had found strength to meet it. She had disliked Franklin Herrick on sight and even this morning, at early service, had knelt long after the close of mass and prayed that he might be taken out of Jean's life.
Martha didn't move. It happened so suddenly, before she had the strength to face it. She had disliked Franklin Herrick immediately and even this morning, at early service, had knelt long after the mass had ended, praying that he would be removed from Jean's life.
And now Jean was going to marry him. To take him for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death parted them. She heard herself saying the words that had bound her for life to Jean's father. She had tried to do her duty, but death had come as a great release. She had done her best and had had the sacraments of the Church and prayer to help her. Jean had nothing. She was plunging blindly into this state, the greatest personal martyrdom ordained by God. And with Franklin Herrick. Martha could see no plan, no purpose in this thing and battled to hold firm her faith.
And now Jean was going to marry him. To take him for better, for worse, in sickness and in health, until death do them part. She heard herself saying the words that had linked her for life to Jean's father. She had tried to fulfill her duty, but death had come as a great release. She had done her best and had had the Church’s sacraments and prayer to support her. Jean had nothing. She was diving headfirst into this situation, the greatest personal sacrifice deemed by God. And with Franklin Herrick. Martha could see no plan, no purpose in this, and struggled to maintain her faith.
"Mummy dear, don't. Please don't look like that, as if something terrible had happened."
"Mom, please don't. Don't look like that, like something awful has happened."
"Something terrible has happened, Jean. You are going to yoke yourself for life, think of it, for all the years God may demand you live on this earth, with a man who has no higher conception of life than an animal."
"Something awful has happened, Jean. You're about to tie yourself for life, just think about it, for all the years God may require you to live on this earth, with a man who has no greater understanding of life than an animal."
Jean's arms dropped to her sides and she pressed her lips tightly together.
Jean's arms fell to her sides, and she pressed her lips together tightly.
"And he will lead you farther and farther away, Jean. He has a power over you that I would never have believed, never. Ever since you have known him you have been different. You're ready at his beck and call. Have you ever refused to go anywhere when he has asked you? Long ago you gave up church, but, still, you spent the day with some kind of respect. But now, how do you spend the day that God Himself put aside for His worship?"
"And he will take you further and further away, Jean. He has a hold on you that I never would have believed, never. Ever since you met him, you’ve changed. You’re always ready to do whatever he wants. Have you ever said no when he asked you to go somewhere? You gave up going to church a long time ago, but back then, you still spent the day with some amount of respect. But now, how do you spend the day that God set aside for His worship?"
"In the hills that He made." Jean almost prayed for strength to be patient.
"In the hills that He made." Jean nearly prayed for the strength to be patient.
"And your friends? Infidels and wasters and adulterers, by your own story. Oh, Jeany, Jeany, my baby."
"And your friends? Unfaithful and useless and cheaters, based on what you've said. Oh, Jeany, Jeany, my dear."
Martha laid her head on the table and sobbed.
Martha rested her head on the table and cried.
Jean rose. In spite of all her effort to do otherwise she could not help it. She felt a physical nausea at the sight of her mother's emotion. She tried to go nearer and could not. She could not comfort or touch that quivering figure.
Jean got up. No matter how hard she tried not to, she couldn’t help it. The sight of her mother’s emotion made her feel physically sick. She attempted to move closer but couldn’t. She couldn’t comfort or touch that trembling figure.
"Let's not talk any more about it, mother. It will only make us both unhappy."
"Let's not discuss it anymore, Mom. It will just make us both upset."
Martha struggled with her feeling as with an enemy and conquered. She rose, too, and for a moment they stood facing each other.
Martha wrestled with her feelings like they were an enemy and emerged victorious. She got up as well, and for a moment, they stood facing each other.
"There is some good purpose in it all, there must be and He will show me. Perhaps I have loved you too much and He has chosen this instead of death. You must have patience with me, Jean. He will show me. Till then I can only say blindly—Thy will be done."
"There’s a good reason for all of this; there has to be, and He will reveal it to me. Maybe I’ve loved you too much, and He has chosen this over death. You need to be patient with me, Jean. He will show me. Until then, all I can say is—Thy will be done."
Before the tremendous egotism of her mother's humility, Jean went slowly back to the table and sat down.
Before the overwhelming pride of her mother's humility, Jean slowly returned to the table and took a seat.
"When are you going to be married?" Martha dried her eyes and, crossing to the stove, brought the hot coffee and filled both their cups.
"When are you going to get married?" Martha wiped her eyes and, walking over to the stove, poured hot coffee into both their cups.
"Very soon," Jean answered wearily. "There's no reason to wait, and Franklin wants to get settled at some work."
"Very soon," Jean replied tiredly. "There's no reason to wait, and Franklin wants to start working."
Martha winced at the name.
Martha flinched at the name.
The next moment the door opened and Tom and Elsie and Tommykins came in. Tom was even fatter and redder than usual and more offensively good-natured. He insisted on guessing what had happened, until Jean stopped the flow of his ridiculous suppositions with a brief:
The next moment the door opened and Tom, Elsie, and Tommykins walked in. Tom was even fatter and redder than usual and more annoyingly cheerful. He wouldn't stop guessing what had happened until Jean cut off his silly guesses with a short:
"I am going to be married."
"I'm getting hitched."
Elsie hugged her, and Jean gathered from the cataract of congratulations that Elsie had never expected her to marry, that marriage was the only thing in a woman's life, that it was one long martyrdom. You were to be pitied if you did and pitied if you didn't. Then Elsie dabbed at her eyes and they all sat down to the late Sunday morning breakfast.
Elsie hugged her, and Jean picked up from the flood of congratulations that Elsie had never thought she would get married, that marriage was the only thing in a woman's life, and that it was one long suffering. You were to be pitied if you did it and pitied if you didn't. Then Elsie wiped her eyes, and they all sat down to the late Sunday morning breakfast.
Tom made broad jokes about some people's luck and "turning new leaves." He kept appealing for corroboration to Tommykins and going into spasms of laughter at his son's stare. He wanted to know whether Jean would be able to stand the family now that she was going to marry a highbrow and whether she and Herrick talked in prose or blank verse. He tried with genuine kindness and unfathomable stupidity to fill the silences that settled more and more heavily as breakfast drew to a close.
Tom made broad jokes about some people's luck and "turning over a new leaf." He kept looking for agreement from Tommykins and bursting into fits of laughter at his son’s expression. He wanted to know if Jean would be able to handle the family now that she was marrying someone sophisticated, and whether she and Herrick spoke in prose or blank verse. With genuine kindness and complete cluelessness, he tried to fill the silences that grew heavier as breakfast came to an end.
As soon as it was over and the things cleared away, Martha went upstairs for her Sunday rest. With all her heart Jean wished that she had not told Herrick not to come. She had meant to give this Sunday entirely to her mother, even to go to afternoon service with her. She had known that her marriage would be a blow and had sincerely wanted to ease it as much as possible. But Martha's reception of the news had frozen the suggestion on her lips. Now Jean faced a hot afternoon alone. Upstairs Elsie scolded at Tommykins who refused to be dressed in his Sunday clothes and the new baby helped her brother's efforts by wailing at the top of her lungs. From the hammock under the pine, where he was trying to read the papers, Tom called rough directions for managing the children and finally banged into the house to see that they were executed.
As soon as it was over and everything was cleaned up, Martha went upstairs for her Sunday rest. Jean regretted deeply telling Herrick not to come. She had intended to dedicate this Sunday entirely to her mother, even going to afternoon service with her. She knew her marriage would be a shock and genuinely wanted to make it as easy as possible. But Martha's reaction to the news had left her unable to voice her suggestion. Now Jean faced a hot afternoon all by herself. Upstairs, Elsie was scolding Tommykins, who refused to wear his Sunday clothes, and the new baby was making things worse by crying at the top of her lungs. From the hammock under the pine tree, where he was trying to read the papers, Tom shouted rough instructions for handling the kids and finally stormed into the house to make sure they were followed.
Jean put on her hat, took some paper on which to write to Pat and left the house. In the canyon back of the college grounds it was cool, and Jean lay on her back in a tangle of green, her hands clasped under her head, and wondered just where she would begin. She had so much to say, and yet when she focused it all, it came simply to this:
Jean put on her hat, grabbed some paper to write to Pat, and left the house. In the canyon behind the college, it was cool, and Jean lay on her back in a tangle of greenery, her hands clasped behind her head, pondering where to start. She had so much to say, but when she narrowed it down, it all boiled down to this:
"I am going to marry Franklin Herrick whom I mentioned to you once. I have known him less than six months and will be married in three weeks."
"I’m going to marry Franklin Herrick, the one I mentioned to you once. I’ve known him for less than six months and we’re getting married in three weeks."
Put that way, it sounded unreal, and she could hardly believe it herself. She said it aloud and still it seemed strange, as if she were speaking of some one else, not of herself. She wondered whether all women felt that way, and whether her mother had felt like that when she had married her father. What had her mother felt? Looking back, Jean wondered.
Put that way, it sounded unbelievable, and she could barely accept it herself. She said it out loud, and it still felt odd, as if she were talking about someone else, not herself. She wondered if all women felt that way, and if her mom felt like that when she married her dad. What did her mom feel? Looking back, Jean wondered.
What had been the relationship between her father and mother? Certainly there had been no feeling of nearness between them, none of that spiritual contact so strong between herself and Herrick; that thing that made long hours of silence closer than words; that sense of knowing what he felt.
What was the relationship like between her father and mother? Clearly, there was no sense of closeness between them, none of that deep emotional connection she shared with Herrick; that bond that made long periods of silence feel more intimate than words; that understanding of what he felt.
Jean thought of the first time Herrick had kissed her in the spicy darkness of the acacia and of the physical repulsion that had frightened her. And of the other night, when he had pleaded, "A real one, Jeany," and she had wondered what he meant.
Jean remembered the first time Herrick kissed her in the fragrant darkness of the acacia and the physical aversion that had scared her. And of that other night when he had begged, "A real one, Jeany," and she had questioned what he meant.
How had her mother felt the first time her father had kissed her? Had she known what a "real kiss" was? When she thought about it directly, as she was doing now, she had no memories of her father's kissing her mother, or of their ever sitting hand in hand as she and Herrick sat often, watching the sun drop into the sea. She seemed to have no special memories of them together at all.
How did her mom feel the first time her dad kissed her? Did she know what a "real kiss" was? When she thought about it directly, like she was now, she couldn’t remember her dad kissing her mom or ever seeing them hold hands like she and Herrick often did while watching the sun set into the sea. It felt like she had no special memories of them together at all.
Suddenly Jean sat up. She had one. It came to her with the clarity of a photograph. She could see the streak of sunlight across the bare, scrubbed floor, the brightly polished stove, the box of geraniums in the window. She could smell the clean smell of the place and feel again the stillness.
Suddenly, Jean sat up. She had one. It hit her with the clarity of a photo. She could see the streak of sunlight across the bare, scrubbed floor, the shiny stove, and the box of geraniums in the window. She could smell the cleanliness of the place and feel the stillness again.
It had been a Sunday, a warm, blue day, like to-day. All afternoon she had been in the garden trying to amuse herself and not succeeding. She could recall, so sharply that it made her smile, the desperate effort, and her final relinquishment of it. It was so useless to battle against Sunday. Besides the monotony of her own home, Jean had always felt the burden of the whole world, locked into the petrifying inaction of the Blessed Sabbath, and struggling to rest and enjoy it therein. This particular Sunday had been almost paralyzing in its peace, and Jean could see herself, a small figure in a checked dress and pebble-goat shoes, come shuffling along the gravel walk, scuffing her toes because she had always been told not to. But the unusual sound, at that hour in the afternoon, of her father's voice in the kitchen, stopped her at the door, and she stood peering through the wire screening. She saw her father come slowly across to her mother, who stood shrinking between the table and the sink. For months after that, Jean had smelled the dust in the screen and felt the rusty wire pressing the tip of her nose, whenever she thought of it. Her father had come close to her mother and stopped. His face was white and his lips trembled and Jean had been afraid he was going to cry.
It had been a Sunday, a warm, blue day, just like today. All afternoon she had been in the garden trying to entertain herself, but it wasn’t working. She could remember clearly, enough to make her smile, the desperate effort and her final acceptance of it. It felt pointless to fight against Sunday. Besides the monotony of her own home, Jean always felt the weight of the entire world, stuck in the paralyzing stillness of the Blessed Sabbath, struggling to relax and enjoy it. This particular Sunday had been nearly immobilizing in its calm, and Jean could picture herself, a small figure in a checked dress and pebble-goat shoes, shuffling along the gravel path, dragging her toes because she had always been told not to. But the unusual sound, at that hour in the afternoon, of her father’s voice in the kitchen, made her stop at the door, where she peered through the wire screen. She saw her father walk slowly over to her mother, who was leaning back between the table and the sink. For months after that, Jean remembered the dust on the screen and felt the rusty wire pressing against the tip of her nose whenever she thought of it. Her father had come close to her mother and stopped. His face looked pale and his lips were quivering, and Jean had been scared he was going to cry.
"Marty, can't you forgive? Aren't you human at all?"
"Marty, can't you forgive? Are you not human at all?"
The words had bitten into Jean's memory because it was her father who was saying them in a queer voice and with a strange white face. Then he had come closer and tried to put his arms about her mother, but she had shrunk back with a sob that brought Jean at a bound into the kitchen. Her father's arms had dropped to his sides. The blood rushed into his face and for a moment he had stood with his mouth open. Then with a shrug he turned away and said in his natural voice:
The words stuck in Jean's mind because her father was saying them in a weird voice and had a strange pale face. Then he got closer and tried to wrap his arms around her mother, but she recoiled with a sob that made Jean rush into the kitchen. Her father's arms fell to his sides. Blood rushed to his face, and for a moment, he stood there with his mouth open. Then, with a shrug, he turned away and said in his normal voice:
"You'd better ask that God of yours for a little common sense."
"You should ask that God of yours for some common sense."
At that Martha had unclasped Jean's protecting arms and gone quietly out of the room. A few moments later Jean heard the front door slam. For the first time in her life her father did not come back to supper. But, mixed with the tragedy of her mother's red eyelids and the silent supper, was a tingling excitement that something had happened on Sunday. It gave an elasticity to the rigid Sunday routine that for months had filled Jean with a pleasant sense of possibility.
At that, Martha had released Jean's protective arms and quietly left the room. A few moments later, Jean heard the front door slam. For the first time in her life, her father didn’t come back for dinner. Yet, alongside the sadness from her mother's red eyelids and the quiet dinner, there was an exciting buzz that something had happened on Sunday. It added a sense of flexibility to the strict Sunday routine that had filled Jean with a nice feeling of possibility for months.
Shortly after that her father had died. Strange relatives had appeared with an extraordinary attitude toward her mother, as if Martha had suddenly become unable to think for herself. They had bustled about whispering, and had tried to take direction of the funeral. But their efforts fell useless before Martha's quiet determination. A step-brother of the dead man's had become rather violent in his objection to a church-service. But the long brown coffin had been carried into the church nevertheless, and the priest had intoned the mass and incensed the coffin in spicy smoke that had made Jean cough. And afterwards, she and her mother had stood at the open grave, and when the priest said, "Dust to dust," and all the relatives Jean had never before seen sniveled or sobbed openly, Martha had held her hand tightly and Jean had heard her whisper, "Father, forgive."
Shortly after that, her father passed away. Strange relatives showed up with a bizarre attitude toward her mother, as if Martha could no longer think for herself. They bustled around, whispering, and tried to take control of the funeral. But their efforts were futile against Martha's quiet determination. A step-brother of the deceased became quite aggressive in his objection to holding a church service. However, the long brown coffin was still brought into the church, and the priest conducted the mass and incensed the coffin with fragrant smoke that made Jean cough. Afterwards, she and her mother stood by the open grave, and when the priest said, "Dust to dust," all the relatives Jean had never seen before sniffled or sobbed openly. Martha held her hand tightly, and Jean heard her whisper, "Father, forgive."
For a year Jean and her mother had gone early every Sunday morning to church and Jean had prayed fervently that her father be forgiven. For what, exactly, she did not know, but she remembered now that she had linked it up to the Sunday that her mother had cried and her father had not come home to supper; and that she had not felt quite honest praying for her father to be forgiven. Living, he had never said a prayer nor gone to church with them. But dead, they had him at their mercy.
For a year, Jean and her mom had gone to church early every Sunday morning, and Jean had prayed hard for her dad to be forgiven. For what, exactly, she wasn’t sure, but she remembered that she had connected it to the Sunday when her mom had cried and her dad hadn’t come home for dinner; and she hadn’t felt entirely honest praying for her dad to be forgiven. When he was alive, he had never said a prayer or gone to church with them. But now that he was gone, they had him at their mercy.
What had he done? Why had they prayed so earnestly that he be forgiven? Why did these two memories alone frame her father, when she tried to think what life had been to him and to her mother? What difference would it have made in her own life if there had been other memories?
What had he done? Why had they prayed so hard for his forgiveness? Why did only these two memories define her father when she thought about what life had been like for him and her mother? How would her own life have changed if there had been other memories?
In the quiet warmth of the brush, Jean shivered. It was wrong, wicked to bring children up like that. What did it matter that she had always had enough to eat and to wear and had gone to school, when the deepest memory she had of her parents was her mother shrinking from her father's touch, and the long brown coffin in the church to which her father had never gone of his own will. It seemed to Jean that she had been cheated and deprived of something that could never now be hers.
In the quiet warmth of the brush, Jean shivered. It was wrong, cruel to raise children like that. What did it matter that she had always had enough to eat and wear and had gone to school, when the deepest memory she had of her parents was her mother recoiling from her father's touch, and the long brown coffin in the church that her father had never approached willingly? It felt to Jean like she had been cheated and robbed of something that could never be hers.
She pushed the hair back from her eyes.
She swept her hair back from her eyes.
"If I ever have children——"
"If I ever have kids——"
Jean stopped. She could feel the blood creep up from her toes, scorching her. If she had a child it would be Herrick's. It might have Herrick's changing eyes and soft, full lips and the high, thin laugh. Jean had not thought of Herrick's thin voice for months.
Jean stopped. She could feel the blood rise from her toes, burning her. If she had a child, it would be Herrick's. It might have Herrick's ever-changing eyes and soft, full lips and the high, thin laugh. Jean hadn't thought about Herrick's thin voice for months.
She jumped up. She did not want children. She wanted to do her work in the world, and to help Herrick do his. There were too many people in the world already. She thought of Dr. Mary and the problems she struggled with, of Carmen and the puny, blind baby.
She jumped up. She didn’t want kids. She wanted to focus on her work in the world and to help Herrick with his. There were already too many people out there. She thought about Dr. Mary and the issues she faced, about Carmen and the tiny, blind baby.
As Jean came into the kitchen Martha was getting supper. She looked rested and Jean knew that she had been praying. Jean's anger of the morning was gone, and as she looked at the small figure moving quickly about, rather envied her. Had there ever been an emotional crisis in her mother's life that had not been eased by preparing food for some one?
As Jean walked into the kitchen, Martha was making dinner. She looked relaxed, and Jean could tell she had been praying. Jean's anger from the morning had faded, and as she watched the little figure moving quickly around, she felt a bit envious. Had there ever been an emotional crisis in her mother's life that hadn't been eased by cooking for someone?
"Mummy," she asked suddenly, "do you remember once my coming into the kitchen, when we lived in the old Webster Street house, one Sunday and finding father trying to put his arms round you and—you wouldn't let him?"
"Mom," she asked suddenly, "do you remember that one time I came into the kitchen when we lived in the old house on Webster Street, one Sunday, and saw Dad trying to put his arms around you—and you wouldn't let him?"
As Jean asked it, she turned to take an apron from its peg and stood so, for her mother had stopped in the act of lighting the gas stove, let the match burn to her fingertips, scorch them, and go out.
As Jean asked it, she turned to grab an apron from its hook and stood there, because her mother had paused while trying to light the gas stove, letting the match burn down to her fingertips, scorching them, and then go out.
"Yes—I remember," Martha answered after a long pause.
"Yeah—I remember," Martha replied after a long pause.
Jean waited.
Jean was waiting.
"I think, dear, I'll warm the cold meat with a brown gravy. It makes it go farther."
"I think, dear, I'll heat up the cold meat with some brown gravy. It stretches it further."
And Martha Norris lit another match.
And Martha Norris struck another match.
Three weeks later Jean and Herrick were married. They were married in church to please Martha and for the same reason made a pretense of eating afterwards the elaborate meal she had prepared. Tom was heavier and cruder than ever and Elsie more vapid. The new baby cried incessantly and Tommykins took occasion to outdo himself as a general nuisance. Jean was thoroughly glad that Pat had not been able to come, and always remembered her wedding dinner as the worst meal through which she had ever sat.
Three weeks later, Jean and Herrick got married. They had a church wedding to please Martha and pretended to enjoy the fancy meal she had prepared afterwards for the same reason. Tom was more obnoxious and crass than ever, and Elsie seemed even more dull. The new baby cried nonstop, and Tommykins seized the chance to be an even bigger pain. Jean was really happy that Pat couldn't make it, and she always thought of her wedding dinner as the worst meal she had ever experienced.
CHAPTER TWELVE
From the chaos of chance emotions, pleasure snatched at random, Herrick settled down into the calm order of a life directed by a fixed purpose. He was going to write the novel. It was all mapped out. He and Jean had settled it through the long, peaceful afternoons of their two-weeks' honeymoon at the Portuguese ranch in the Marin Hills. Spurred by Jean's interest, Herrick had seen the thing clearly and they had worked up an excitement about it that had given Herrick an exquisite sense of power, youth, achievement. Her belief filled him with the conviction that it was all he had ever needed.
From the chaos of random emotions and spontaneous pleasures, Herrick adapted to the calm structure of a life guided by a clear purpose. He was determined to write the novel. Everything was planned out. He and Jean had decided this during the long, relaxing afternoons of their two-week honeymoon at the Portuguese ranch in the Marin Hills. Encouraged by Jean's enthusiasm, Herrick had gained a clear vision of the story, and they had generated an excitement that gave him a profound sense of power, youth, and accomplishment. Her faith in him filled him with the belief that this was everything he had ever wanted.
The cool little kiss that had so disappointed Herrick on the night he had asked Jean to marry him, delighted him now that he realized the almost incredible depths of Jean's shy purity and ignorance. She was like no woman he had ever known. Herrick was surprised at himself and grateful to Jean for this surprise. The most precious thing, in Herrick's scheme of life, was a new sensation and that he now had.
The light little kiss that had so disappointed Herrick on the night he proposed to Jean now thrilled him as he understood the almost unbelievable depths of Jean's shy innocence and naivety. She was unlike any woman he had ever met. Herrick was taken aback by his feelings and thankful to Jean for this surprise. The most valuable thing in Herrick's view of life was experiencing something new, and he had that now.
For the present he was content to have Jean's eyes light as he worked out some intricate detail of his hero's life, or spoke with firm purpose of the thing he meant to do next, as soon as this one "that had haunted him for years" was out of the way. The breathless way she would say: "That's great. Now go and get it down before you forget it," made him want to take her in his arms and crush her until he hurt even her strong body. But deeper than the delight of doing it, was the sensuous delight in his own restraint. He asked none of the passionate response of other women. This almost frightened surrender was enough. The other would come, and of its own accord. The light in Jean's eyes and the quick catch that came into her voice when they talked of the full years ahead, was a promise. No fire could burn on the surface like that. Secure in his untried strength, Herrick was very gentle and tender. He was going to write many fine books and he was going to tend that spark in the calm gray eyes of his wife until it blazed at his will.
For now, he was happy to see Jean’s eyes light up as he figured out some intricate detail of his hero’s life, or spoke with determination about what he planned to do next, as soon as this one “that had haunted him for years” was dealt with. The way she would breathlessly say, “That’s great. Now go write it down before you forget it,” made him want to pull her into his arms and squeeze her until he even hurt her strong body. But deeper than the joy of doing it was the sensual pleasure in his own restraint. He didn't ask for the passionate reactions of other women. This almost frightened surrender was enough. The other would come naturally. The spark in Jean’s eyes and the quick catch in her voice when they talked about the years ahead was a promise. No fire could burn on the surface like that. Confident in his untested strength, Herrick was very gentle and tender. He was going to write many great books, and he was going to nurture that spark in the calm gray eyes of his wife until it blazed at his command.
Watching him, Jean was happy too. She had justified her own faith. Looking back after almost two months of marriage, Jean saw what a blind faith it had been. She had known nothing whatever of him. She had found him among people she despised. Her mother had mistrusted. She remembered the Sunday she had sat under the scrub oak and recalled her mother shrinking from her father's touch, and farther back than that the hot shame that had held her at the hungry groping of Herrick's first kiss. There was nothing of that in his touch now. He liked to draw her to the arm of his chair as she passed and rub his cheek softly against her shoulder, and when he kissed her Jean always felt that it was somehow a little rite that something very pure and deep in him was offering to her.
Watching him, Jean felt happy too. She had validated her own belief. Looking back after almost two months of marriage, Jean realized how blind her faith had been. She knew nothing about him. She had found him among people she disliked. Her mother had been suspicious. She remembered the Sunday she sat under the scrub oak, thinking about how her mother had flinched from her father's touch, and even further back, the hot shame that came from Herrick's first kiss. There was nothing like that in his touch now. He liked to pull her to the arm of his chair as she walked by and gently rub his cheek against her shoulder, and when he kissed her, Jean always felt it was a kind of ritual where something very pure and deep in him was being offered to her.
Jean had not given up her work on the paper, because she did not wish to be a dead weight on Herrick and had definite ideas about the economic independence of women, and because she knew that housekeeping, as she and Herrick were content to live, would take up very little of her time. They had made few changes in the studio except to transform a rubbish closet into a kitchenette and to make an extra bedroom of the storeroom at the end. Otherwise it was as bare and "monk-like" as in the days when Herrick had lived alone. Shortly after they were married, Jean had told him how like a monk's cell she had thought it, the night they wrote her first interview. Herrick had laughed, but suddenly his eyes had misted and he had drawn Jean close and held her so for a moment.
Jean hadn't given up her work on the paper because she didn't want to be a burden to Herrick and had strong beliefs about women's economic independence. She also knew that managing the household, as she and Herrick preferred to live, wouldn't take up much of her time. They had made only a few changes in the studio: they turned a junk closet into a kitchenette and converted the storeroom at the end into an extra bedroom. Other than that, it remained as bare and "monk-like" as it was when Herrick lived there alone. Shortly after they got married, Jean told him how she had thought the place looked like a monk's cell the night they wrote her first interview. Herrick had laughed, but suddenly his eyes grew misty, and he pulled Jean close, holding her for a moment.
Martha Norris disliked the studio almost as much as she did the haphazard order of their lives, and for this she blamed Jean. Deep in her heart she liked Herrick no better than she ever had, nor could she yet see the Divine purpose in making him Jean's husband. But, since he was her husband, it was Jean's duty to weave about him those iron bands that Martha called "making a home." Instead, more than half the time they ate in restaurants. Jean called at the office for Herrick, or they met somewhere and ate strange food in not overclean places. Once in a while they brought chops or steaks in with them and fried these over the gas. Martha made many indirect inquiries, but she never heard of a meal that took more than fifteen minutes to cook. To buy cheap underclothes and throw them away when they wore out, as Jean now did, as well as Herrick, savored to Martha of license. It reached beyond economics and touched morality. It was not far removed from their decision not to have children. On this subject Martha and Jean had talked only once, but Martha had prayed half the night about it.
Martha Norris disliked the studio almost as much as she disliked the chaotic nature of their lives, and she blamed Jean for it. Deep down, she felt no fonder of Herrick than she ever had, nor could she understand the Divine plan that made him Jean's husband. But since he was her husband, it was Jean's responsibility to create around him what Martha called "making a home." Instead, more often than not, they ate in restaurants. Jean would pick Herrick up from the office, or they would meet somewhere and eat unfamiliar food in less-than-clean places. Occasionally, they would bring in chops or steaks and fry them over the gas. Martha made many indirect inquiries, but she never heard of a meal that took more than fifteen minutes to cook. Buying cheap undergarments and tossing them out when they wore out, as Jean and Herrick now did, felt like a kind of moral failing to Martha. It went beyond economics and touched on morality. It wasn't far off from their decision not to have children. On this topic, Martha and Jean had only discussed it once, but Martha had prayed half the night about it.
The whole manner of this life was hectic and a little illicit, but she made no comment. In the hours of lonely agony that she had spent on Jean's wedding day, she had laid out her plan, and even finding that it was the worst possible would not have swerved her a hair's breadth from it. Nothing should ever come between her and Jean. She would accept Herrick and try to like him, and this she did to the best of her ability. She listened with interest when Jean told her of the work Herrick was planning to do, and cooked all day Saturday getting the dinners she served with so little apparent effort every fourth Sunday. Jean understood and was filled with a softer love and truer sympathy for her mother than the other guessed.
The whole way of life was chaotic and somewhat questionable, but she said nothing. During the lonely hours of pain she spent on Jean's wedding day, she mapped out her plan, and even discovering it was the worst possible wouldn't have changed her mind at all. Nothing would come between her and Jean. She would accept Herrick and try to like him, and she did her best. She listened with interest as Jean shared what Herrick was planning to do, and she spent all day Saturday cooking the meals she served with so little apparent effort every fourth Sunday. Jean understood and felt a deeper love and true sympathy for her mother than anyone else realized.
Martha only knew that, as weeks slipped by, this marriage of Jean's was not weaning her big daughter away as she had expected and feared so terribly. On the contrary, it seemed to draw them more closely together in many ways. Jean often stole an hour from work and dropped in unexpectedly. Then they had tea, and if there were any of the little tea cakes that Jean loved, she always took some home for Herrick.
Martha only knew that, as the weeks went by, Jean's marriage wasn't pulling her eldest daughter away like she had worried and feared so much. On the contrary, it seemed to bring them closer together in many ways. Jean often stole an hour from work and dropped in unexpectedly. Then they had tea, and if there were any of the little tea cakes that Jean loved, she always took some home for Herrick.
As for The Bunch, they seemed to have passed quite out of Jean's life. Sometimes she met one of them by accident, and twice she and Herrick had gone, at Flop's insistence, to an extra "blow-out." But Herrick had been as bored as she, and they had not gone again.
As for The Bunch, they seemed to have faded completely from Jean's life. Sometimes she ran into one of them by chance, and twice she and Herrick had gone, at Flop's urging, to an extra "blow-out." But Herrick was as uninterested as she was, and they didn't go again.
When they had been married a little over three months, Herrick began the novel. It was to be the life story of a man who had beaten his way up from just such beginnings as Herrick's, and who finally achieved fame and fortune as a great engineer. The man's name was Robert, and Jean and Herrick spoke of him as of some one who lived with them.
When they had been married for just over three months, Herrick started writing the novel. It was going to be the life story of a man who had worked his way up from humble beginnings like Herrick's, ultimately achieving fame and fortune as a renowned engineer. The man’s name was Robert, and Jean and Herrick talked about him as if he were someone who lived with them.
Every night they hurried back from dinner to "keep the appointment with Robert." From eight until ten Herrick wrote. He insisted that he could not write a line unless Jean was curled up in her favorite place on the couch. From time to time he would stop, and as soon as she became conscious that the machine was no longer clicking, Jean would look up and smile. Herrick liked to make Jean look up and smile.
Every night they rushed back from dinner to "keep the appointment with Robert." From eight to ten, Herrick wrote. He insisted he couldn’t write a single word unless Jean was curled up in her favorite spot on the couch. Occasionally he would pause, and as soon as she noticed the typewriter had fallen silent, Jean would look up and smile. Herrick loved making Jean look up and smile.
Watching Herrick at work evening after evening, Jean felt that life was a very simple matter if one used one's common sense and went straight ahead doing the thing that was best and right. If people spoiled their lives and got less than they might have had, it was because they were either like The Bunch, grabbing feverishly at every passing illusion, afraid that they might miss something; or else they were like Martha, refusing and denying, which, after all, was only another kind of fear. In these days of greater nearness to her mother, Jean sometimes wondered whether Martha had not really wanted happiness so much that she had been afraid to take it.
Watching Herrick work night after night, Jean felt that life was pretty simple if you used common sense and just kept doing what was best and right. If people messed up their lives and got less than they could have, it was because they were either like The Bunch, frantically grasping at every fleeting illusion, afraid of missing out; or like Martha, refusing and denying, which was just another kind of fear. During these days when she felt closer to her mother, Jean sometimes wondered if Martha really wanted happiness so much that she was afraid to go after it.
Jean spent many happy hours listening to the click of Herrick's machine and laying down the laws of life. Fear was the thing to be afraid of. She was very clear and definite in her own mind about this. Fear was the great paralysis. But there was no need for any one to be paralyzed unless he wanted to be. Of these speculations and certainties she wrote to Pat, and Pat wrote back asking the color of Herrick's eyes and saying she was too busy to philosophize about fear or anything else and would "save all that" until she saw Jean, if that happy day ever came, now that Jean was so busy leading her double life. Pat always insisted on referring to Jean's newspaper work as one life and her "man job" as another life.
Jean spent a lot of happy hours listening to the click of Herrick's typewriter and laying down the rules of life. Fear was what people should be afraid of. She was very clear about this in her own mind. Fear was the ultimate paralysis. But there was no reason for anyone to feel paralyzed unless they chose to be. She wrote to Pat about her thoughts and conclusions, and Pat replied, asking about the color of Herrick's eyes and saying she was too busy to think about fear or anything else. Pat said she'd "save all that" for when she saw Jean, if that happy day ever came, now that Jean was so caught up in her double life. Pat always referred to Jean's newspaper work as one life and her "man job" as another life.
Herrick liked this and used to stop work sometimes to come and sit close to Jean on the couch and demand:
Herrick liked this and would sometimes stop working to come and sit close to Jean on the couch and ask:
"Am I your 'man job,' Jean?"
"Am I your 'guy job,' Jean?"
When Jean said he was, Herrick insisted that she put the stamp of her workmanship on it, which meant that Jean was to kiss him. When she had kissed him he would go back to the machine and work steadily. He was always making up little games like that, and after Jean had gotten over the first sense of foolishness, she had come to like them.
When Jean said she was ready, Herrick insisted that she put her stamp of approval on it, which meant Jean had to kiss him. After she kissed him, he would go back to the machine and work steadily. He always came up with little games like that, and once Jean got past the initial feeling of silliness, she started to enjoy them.
Jean was quite honest with herself and with Herrick when she said that he was her real work. She had no delusions about the newspaper. It was much better than the library and infinitely better than teaching, but she was not a born newspaper woman. She had not again found a Dr. Mary or any one who approached her. It was only because her personal life was full in those first months that some of the interest overflowed into her routine, and Jean was able to interview dull people and whip their mediocre purpose into some kind of life. The atmosphere of the office she loathed, with its terrific rush and confusion, and was never able to work up a proper respect for the wonderful concentration of Mr. Thompson.
Jean was completely honest with herself and with Herrick when she said he was her real work. She had no illusions about the newspaper. It was much better than the library and way better than teaching, but she wasn't a natural newspaper person. She hadn't found another Dr. Mary or anyone close to her since. It was only because her personal life was so full in those first few months that some of that energy spilled into her daily routine, allowing Jean to interview boring people and give their mediocre purpose some kind of life. She hated the office atmosphere, with its crazy rush and confusion, and she could never bring herself to respect the amazing focus of Mr. Thompson.
She often thought of Dr. Mary and her promise to go to the Hill House. Twice she asked Herrick to go with her on a Sunday afternoon, but Herrick had begged off.
She often thought about Dr. Mary and her promise to visit the Hill House. She asked Herrick twice to join her on a Sunday afternoon, but Herrick had declined.
"We work hard all the week, Jeany, and taking tea and settling the affairs of nations strikes me as too strenuous for our one day of rest. And, besides, I want you all to myself."
"We work hard all week, Jeany, and having tea and sorting out the affairs of nations feels way too exhausting for our one day of rest. Plus, I want you all to myself."
Jean was disappointed but said nothing. She decided to go and see the little doctor the first chance she had. But, somehow, the chance did not come, and finally, when six months had gone by, she was ashamed to go.
Jean was disappointed but didn't say anything. She decided to see the little doctor at the first opportunity she had. But somehow, that chance never came, and after six months had passed, she felt embarrassed to go.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
In the middle of November, Herrick struck a snag in his work. The first five chapters had gone well. He had brought Robert up from the farm, taken him through college and plunged him into a big mining scheme in South America. He had drawn well the narrowness of Robert's home and the longing for opportunity.
In the middle of November, Herrick hit a bump in his work. The first five chapters had gone smoothly. He had brought Robert up from the farm, taken him through college, and thrown him into a major mining project in South America. He had vividly captured the limitations of Robert's home and the desire for opportunities.
But now Robert balked. He sat down in the Brazilian jungle to which Herrick had led him and refused to move. Hour after hour Herrick struggled and honestly tried to wake him from the permanent sleep into which he had fallen without warning. But Robert would not wake. Herrick's nerves tightened. He wanted and did not want to consult Jean. He had never asked her advice about the psychology of his people, only about the arrangement of incidents, or the vividness with which he had succeeded in portraying them. To ask help in this was a confession of his inability and Herrick's vanity refused.
But now Robert hesitated. He sat down in the Brazilian jungle where Herrick had brought him and refused to move. Hour after hour, Herrick struggled and honestly tried to pull him out of the deep sleep he had suddenly fallen into. But Robert wouldn't wake up. Herrick's nerves were on edge. He wanted to consult Jean but also didn’t want to. He had never asked her for advice on understanding his people, only on organizing events or how vividly he had managed to portray them. Asking for help in this situation would mean admitting he was unable to handle it, and his pride wouldn't allow that.
And deep in Herrick's consciousness, beyond the point of self-acknowledgment, was the fear that Robert was not asleep. Robert was dead, dead beyond the power of revivifying. Until now Robert's reactions had been Herrick's own. But from now on Robert must be himself, and Herrick could not flesh the skeleton of this strenuous young engineer, toiling away alone in his jungle, with no nearer stimulus than a board of directors fifteen thousand miles away.
And deep in Herrick's mind, beyond the point of self-awareness, was the fear that Robert wasn't asleep. Robert was dead, truly dead, and there was no bringing him back. Until now, Robert's reactions had mirrored Herrick's own. But from now on, Robert had to stand on his own, and Herrick couldn't bring to life the shell of this hardworking young engineer, struggling alone in his wilderness, with no closer motivation than a board of directors fifteen thousand miles away.
Evening after evening Herrick sat at the machine and covered pages with useless words. His fingers moved mechanically, although he tried to focus his attention on Robert. But the thoughts running at the back of his brain pushed Robert further and further beyond the border of his interest, and, finally, one evening in the middle of November, Robert dropped over the horizon altogether and Herrick knew that he had finished with him forever. His fingers lay idle on the keys and he stared into space.
Evening after evening, Herrick sat at the typewriter and filled pages with meaningless words. His fingers moved automatically, even though he tried to concentrate on Robert. But the thoughts swirling in the back of his mind pushed Robert further and further out of his interest, and finally, one evening in the middle of November, Robert disappeared from view completely, and Herrick realized that he was done with him for good. His fingers rested on the keys as he stared into space.
In the dressing-room Jean was changing into a house-dress. Herrick did not like her to curl up on the couch in her working clothes and she always changed to please him. In a few moments she would come through the door quietly, take a book and make herself comfortable among the pillows. She had done this for four months now. Every evening they had sat so, Jean beyond touch across the room, but where he could look up and see her. Every evening for four months he had sat almost the whole distance of the room away from this big, calm, gray-eyed woman. Herrick smiled. Soon the real winter would set in. The rain would beat on the attic roof and the wood-fire crackle in the grate. There would be long Sundays impossible out of doors. Would Jean expect him to sit through these too, driving that mummy forward in his senseless progress? Herrick's smile deepened.
In the dressing room, Jean was changing into a house dress. Herrick didn’t like her to curl up on the couch in her work clothes, so she always changed to please him. In a moment, she would quietly come through the door, take a book, and make herself comfortable among the pillows. She had been doing this for four months now. Every evening they had sat like that, Jean just out of reach across the room, but where he could look up and see her. Every evening for four months, he had sat almost the entire distance of the room away from this big, calm, gray-eyed woman. Herrick smiled. Soon the real winter would set in. The rain would pound on the attic roof and the wood fire would crackle in the grate. There would be long Sundays when going outside was impossible. Would Jean expect him to sit through those too, pushing that mummy forward in his pointless journey? Herrick's smile grew wider.
Coming through the door, Jean caught the smile, and answered it. Then, passing the work-table without speaking, she took a book and dropped among the pillows. It was Hunter's "Poverty." She did not open it immediately, but lay back against the cushions and closed her eyes, stretching her arms above her head in a way she had when she was tired. Completely relaxed she lay there, her throat and bare arms white on the dark blue background of the cushions. The smile withered on Herrick's face, and his fingers closed tightly, but he did not move. At last Jean drew a long breath that swelled the deep breast, stretched, and reached for her book. Herrick rose, ripped the paper from the machine, tore it into fragments and threw them in the waste-basket. Then he covered the typewriter and came towards the couch. Jean sat up.
Coming through the door, Jean noticed the smile and returned it. Then, walking past the work table without saying anything, she grabbed a book and dropped it among the pillows. It was Hunter's "Poverty." She didn’t open it right away but leaned back against the cushions and closed her eyes, stretching her arms above her head like she always did when she was tired. Completely relaxed, she lay there, her throat and bare arms standing out against the dark blue of the cushions. The smile faded on Herrick's face, and his fingers tensed, but he didn’t move. Finally, Jean took a deep breath that expanded her chest, stretched, and reached for her book. Herrick got up, ripped the paper from the typewriter, tore it into pieces, and tossed them in the wastebasket. Then he covered the typewriter and walked over to the couch. Jean sat up.
"Why, Begee, what's the matter?"
"What's wrong, Begee?"
It was the name that they had evolved from one of Herrick's little games. It stood for a contraction of baby and genius. Jean had hit on it accidentally and Herrick had insisted on keeping it.
It was the name they had come up with from one of Herrick's little games. It was a blend of baby and genius. Jean had stumbled upon it by chance, and Herrick had insisted on keeping it.
He came over to the couch and sat down. He did not sit very near Jean, because in a little while Jean was going to move of her own accord. Now that he had so suddenly murdered his pretense he knew exactly what he wanted.
He walked over to the couch and sat down. He didn’t sit too close to Jean, because soon she would get up on her own. Now that he had suddenly dropped his act, he knew exactly what he wanted.
"Jean, we're all wrong about Robert. He isn't a man at all. He's a machine."
"Jean, we’re all mistaken about Robert. He’s not a man at all. He’s a machine."
Jean laughed. "He is not. He's nothing of the kind. He's not the least bit mechanical. You've fleshed and blooded him beautifully."
Jean laughed. "He's not like that at all. He's not mechanical in the slightest. You've brought him to life wonderfully."
"Maybe I have since I've given him my own. But he's an ass, just the same."
"Maybe I have since I've given him my own. But he's a jerk, just the same."
"He isn't and I won't have you abuse him. He's a real man and a particular friend of mine."
"He isn't, and I'm not going to let you mistreat him. He's a real man and a close friend of mine."
"Well, I can't say much for your taste, then. I'd like to punch his head. He'd bore me to death in ten minutes. Maybe, if you're so keen about him, you'll accompany him on that neat little stunt he's about to pull off. I have no desire to go to Peru with the creature."
"Well, I can't say I like your taste, then. I'd love to punch him. He'd bore me to death in ten minutes. Maybe, if you're so interested in him, you'll join him on that cool little stunt he's about to pull off. I have no desire to go to Peru with that guy."
"I'd love to, but you know perfectly well that I can't put a thing together except the ambitions of ladies who rescue cats. Getting Robert through the next six months of his life wouldn't bore me. It would overwhelm me."
"I'd love to, but you know I can't manage anything except the dreams of women who rescue cats. Helping Robert get through the next six months of his life wouldn't just bore me; it would totally overwhelm me."
"It'll swamp me—if I try."
"It'll overwhelm me—if I try."
"Begee!"
"Begee!"
"Absolutely. He's behaved pretty well up to now because I understand him. But I don't understand how it feels to tramp through a jungle with nobody but natives you can't talk to, and sit all alone in a tent, through wonderful moonlight nights, smoking pipes and being happy. I never sat alone in a tent under tropic moonlight and I don't want to, with nothing but a pipe. I'd go raving mad."
"Absolutely. He's been doing pretty well so far because I get him. But I can’t imagine what it’s like to trek through a jungle with only natives you can’t communicate with, and sit all alone in a tent, during beautiful moonlit nights, smoking pipes and feeling content. I’ve never sat alone in a tent under tropical moonlight and I definitely don’t want to, with just a pipe. I’d go completely crazy."
"Nonsense. If you'd wanted to build bridges instead of write novels, you'd have done just the same."
"Nonsense. If you wanted to build bridges instead of write novels, you would have done the same thing."
"But I didn't want to build bridges. What's the good of them anyhow, messing up a perfectly good jungle? It's a fool point of view, that everlasting conquering difficulties and improving things."
"But I didn't want to build bridges. What's the point of them anyway, ruining a perfectly good jungle? It's a foolish way to think, this constant need to overcome challenges and make things better."
"You know you don't mean that." Jean was looking at him now, with the smile gone from her eyes. No more than Martha did she like to hear the things she cared for derided. Instantly Herrick saw that he had gone too quickly to his goal.
"You know you don't really mean that." Jean was looking at him now, her smile gone. Just like Martha, she didn't like hearing the things she cared about put down. Herrick instantly realized that he had rushed too fast toward his goal.
"I tell you what, Jeany, if we get that bridge built we'll have to give Robert some incentive. We'll let him meet Dora before he does it instead of after. It'll make her better, too, eliminate any possibility of her loving him for anything but himself. How does that strike you? She can't fall in love with his achievements, if he hasn't any."
"I'll tell you what, Jeany, if we get that bridge built we’ll have to give Robert some motivation. We’ll let him meet Dora before he does it instead of after. It’ll be better for her too, removing any chance of her loving him for anything other than who he is. What do you think? She can't fall in love with his accomplishments if he doesn't have any."
"But that isn't the way we've mapped it out. Robert was going to get it all done and offer it to her. It's just what he would do. If you go and change it round you make him another kind of man. Maybe that other kind of man wouldn't get the bridge——" Jean broke off suddenly.
"But that isn't how we planned it. Robert was supposed to take care of everything and present it to her. That’s exactly what he would do. If you switch things up, you’re turning him into a different kind of man. Maybe that other kind of man wouldn’t get the bridge ——" Jean stopped abruptly.
"The bridge built at all. Is that what you mean?" Herrick finished for her.
"The bridge was built after all. Is that what you mean?" Herrick completed her thought.
"Yes, I suppose I do. You see——" Jean frowned in her effort to get exactly the right words. It seemed somehow very important that she should get them just right, "The way we have it fixed now, Robert is one kind of man and Dora is one kind of girl, and they're going to be awfully happy. But if you change him she wouldn't be happy with that kind of man. He'd be just the kind that would want to trail her through the jungle after him. You will have to change her, too."
"Yeah, I guess I do. You see—" Jean frowned as she tried to find the right words. It felt really important that she got them just right, "The way we have it set up now, Robert is one kind of guy and Dora is one kind of girl, and they're going to be super happy. But if you change him, she wouldn’t be happy with that type of guy. He’d be just the sort who would want to drag her along through the jungle after him. You’ll have to change her too."
"Rubbish, Jean. That's the psychology of a girl of sixteen. Do you suppose love depends on whether a man builds a bridge or not?"
"That's nonsense, Jean. That's just the mindset of a sixteen-year-old girl. Do you really think love is based on whether a guy builds a bridge or not?"
"That isn't the point, Begee, and it's not the same thing at all. Whether he built the bridge or not, under those difficult conditions, depends on the man he is."
"That's not the point, Begee, and it's not the same thing at all. Whether he built the bridge or not, in those tough conditions, depends on the kind of man he is."
"Oh, Jean, you're a baby. Carrying out that logic then, if I never finish the novel, I am another man. And you'll have to get made all over yourself. Would I be a different man to you?"
"Oh, Jean, you’re such a child. By that logic, if I never finish the novel, I become a different person. And you’ll have to change completely too. Would I be a different person to you?"
Jean looked down at her hands clasped in her lap. Then she raised her eyes to Herrick's:
Jean looked down at her hands resting in her lap. Then she lifted her gaze to meet Herrick's.
"Yes. You would be different."
"Yeah. You'd be different."
"Why? Why would not finishing the novel make me any different?"
"Why? How would not finishing the novel change anything for me?"
"Because, if you had never wanted to do it and never started, or couldn't do it, that would be different. But you have always wanted to, for years and years it's been haunting you. You can do it and you have started it. So, if you stopped now, because you've got into a hard place, it would mean that you hadn't the grit to go on. It would be just plain cowardly. You'll be afraid of the pain and trouble of the effort."
"Because, if you had never wanted to do it and never started, or couldn't do it, that would be different. But you've always wanted to, it's been haunting you for years. You can do it, and you've started. So, if you stop now because you're in a tough spot, it would mean you don't have the courage to keep going. That would just be plain cowardly. You'll be afraid of the pain and trouble that come with the effort."
"Well, what of that? What's so specially fine in not being afraid of pain? What's so horrible in being a coward? A coward is often a man who sees values more clearly than the mob. What's so noble in beating after something that won't make you any happier when you've got it? That's all courage is, striving after something difficult or impossible to get."
"Well, what’s the big deal? What’s so great about not being afraid of pain? What’s so terrible about being a coward? A coward often sees values more clearly than the crowd. What’s so admirable about chasing after something that won’t make you any happier once you have it? That’s all courage is, pursuing something hard or impossible to achieve."
Herrick came closer and laid both hands on Jean's shoulders.
Herrick moved in closer and put both hands on Jean's shoulders.
"It's just a lot of words, Jean, handed down till we swallow them whole, this babble about courage and strength and getting the best of things. Words, words, that's all. The measure of all this courage is a measure of effort, not of accomplishment. According to that theory, a baby that beats its head against a stone wall is brave."
"It's just a bunch of words, Jean, passed down until we accept them completely, this talk about courage and strength and overcoming challenges. Just words, that's it. The value of all this courage is just a measure of effort, not real achievement. Based on that logic, a baby banging its head against a stone wall is considered brave."
Jean sat silent, held by the same terrible necessity of getting the right words.
Jean sat quietly, caught by the same awful pressure of finding the right words.
"No, it is not just blind fighting. It isn't beating after something that you think's going to make you happy. It's seeing clearly and not being afraid of being unhappy."
"No, it’s not just fighting without purpose. It's not chasing after something you think will make you happy. It's about seeing things clearly and not being afraid of feeling unhappy."
"Not being afraid of being unhappy? What else is there to be afraid of? What else matters?"
"Not being afraid of being unhappy? What else is there to be afraid of? What else matters?"
"Being the best self you have, the very, very best."
"Being the best version of yourself, the absolute best."
"Is it?" His hold on her shoulders tightened, and he said, more to keep that look on her face than for any further interest he had in the subject:
"Is it?" His grip on her shoulders tightened, and he said this more to preserve that look on her face than out of any genuine interest in the topic:
"And this best? There is never any doubt about it? It is always perfectly clear what it is?"
"And this is the best? There's never any doubt about it? It's always perfectly clear what it is?"
"Of course it's always clear—if we're honest."
"Of course, it's always obvious—if we're being honest."
"And every one knows what this wonderful 'best' in himself is and goes trotting on alone and grabs it?"
"And everyone knows what this amazing 'best' inside them is and goes off on their own to chase it?"
"Extremist! No one trots right along and grabs anything. You know what I mean, Begee. Life's like a story or an editorial. You don't go on blindly putting down words without knowing what you're aiming at. You know the points you want to make and you make them. You have your climax before you begin."
"Extremist! No one just walks around grabbing things. You know what I mean, Begee. Life's like a story or an article. You don’t just write down words without knowing your purpose. You know the points you want to convey and you communicate them. You have your climax figured out before you start."
"Good Lord! Do you believe that?"
"Wow! Can you believe this?"
"Yes. I think I do. I know it sounds terribly high-falutin but lots of things do when you really get them in words. Life isn't just a jumbled mess. It must make for something. If it isn't a road we build going along, what on earth is it?"
"Yeah. I think I get it. I know it sounds really pretentious, but a lot of things do when you actually put them into words. Life isn't just a chaotic jumble. It has to mean something. If it's not a path we create as we go, then what the heck is it?"
Herrick's hands dropped from Jean's shoulders.
Herrick's hands fell away from Jean's shoulders.
"It's a pendulum. That's all it is, at the best. That's all, Jean. We swing through the arc, back and forth, from one higher point to another and through all the lowest points between. When we reach one end of the arc we are pushed back and do it all over again, and after a while the arc grows shorter, and we hang there at the will of—what? Fate or chance or our own limitations."
"It's just a pendulum. That's all it is, really. That's all, Jean. We swing through the arc, back and forth, from one higher point to another and through all the low points in between. When we reach one end of the arc, we're pushed back and do it all over again, and after a while, the arc gets shorter, and we hang there at the mercy of—what? Fate, chance, or our own limitations."
"Oh no, Begee, no. No. You're tired and you don't really believe it yourself. It's a corking good image and we'll get it into the novel somewhere, only Robert won't say it. But as philosophy, it doesn't swing. I'm not hung on a wire by Fate or anything else and when I get to the end of my arc I can go higher. Which may be bad mathematics or physics or whatever it is, but it's good sense and gets things done in this world."
"Oh no, Begee, no. No. You're exhausted and you don't really believe it yourself. It's a fantastic idea and we'll include it in the novel somewhere, but Robert won't say it. But as a philosophy, it doesn't work. I'm not dangling from a wire by Fate or anything else, and when I reach the end of my path, I can go higher. That might be bad math or bad physics or whatever, but it makes sense and gets things done in this world."
Jean laughed as she laid hold of Herrick's shoulders and shook him gently.
Jean laughed as she grabbed Herrick's shoulders and shook him gently.
"It's you who are the baby. That's what you are. A baby that gets a spiritual tummy-ache every time he strikes a snag."
"It's you who’s the baby. That’s what you are. A baby that gets a spiritual stomachache every time you hit a bump."
Jean was very near now, smiling into his eyes, and Herrick could feel the cool, firm strength of her.
Jean was now very close, smiling into his eyes, and Herrick could feel her cool, firm strength.
"Am I?"
"Am I?"
"Certainly, not a doubt of it. A baby that can scarcely walk. But never mind, when he gets to the end of his arc, mother'll come and push him along. Mother's a grand pusher and she adores it."
"Absolutely, no doubt about it. A baby who can barely walk. But don’t worry, when he reaches the end of his path, mom will come and give him a nudge. Mom’s a great motivator, and she loves it."
"Is she?" Herrick's voice broke and he groped for Jean with trembling hands. "Prove it—prove it." His breath came hot against her cheek as he seized her in his arms and crushed her mouth against his.
"Is she?" Herrick's voice cracked, and he reached for Jean with shaking hands. "Prove it—prove it." His breath was warm against her cheek as he pulled her into his arms and pressed his mouth against hers.
"Wake up, wake up," he panted, and through the anger and nausea that seemed to be dragging her out of consciousness, Jean heard him. Years afterwards she could recall the feel of each word as if it were a stone that was hitting her, and the feel of Herrick's unshaven chin against hers.
"Wake up, wake up," he gasped, and through the anger and nausea that felt like it was pulling her out of consciousness, Jean heard him. Years later, she could remember the sensation of each word as if it were a stone striking her, and the feeling of Herrick's unshaven chin against hers.
With all her force she tried to push him away. But, blind with his long suppression, Herrick only held her closer. Not till the edge of his hunger dulled did his hold loosen. Taking Jean's chin in his hand, he turned her face up. Instantly his arms dropped.
With all her strength, she tried to push him away. But, overwhelmed by his long pent-up feelings, Herrick only pulled her closer. It wasn't until his hunger started to fade that his grip loosened. Taking Jean's chin in his hand, he turned her face up. Instantly, his arms fell away.
For a moment Herrick refused to believe the look in her eyes. Then a wave of anger swept over him, flooding his face and neck to a deep red.
For a moment, Herrick couldn’t believe the look in her eyes. Then a rush of anger washed over him, turning his face and neck a deep red.
"Well, we're married, aren't we?"
"Well, we're married now, right?"
"If that's marriage, no." Jean stepped back out of range of this thing that had taken every scrap of her self-respect and ripped it off as if it were a cloak, that had held her, against her will, at its own pleasure. "Don't you ever kiss me like that again—ever. Do you hear?"
"If that's what marriage is, then no." Jean stepped back, away from this thing that had stripped away every bit of her self-respect like it was a cloak, that had held her against her will for its own enjoyment. "You better not kiss me like that again—ever. Do you hear me?"
Herrick said nothing. He went over to the window and leaned his forehead on the cold glass. He had acted like a brute, but it didn't matter. Nothing mattered. He had shocked Jean, but that didn't matter, either. It didn't matter whether she was shocked or needed shocking or didn't need it. Nothing in the whole world mattered at all.
Herrick said nothing. He walked over to the window and rested his forehead on the cold glass. He had acted like a jerk, but it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. He had upset Jean, but that didn’t matter either. It didn’t matter whether she was upset or needed to be upset or didn’t need it. Nothing in the whole world mattered at all.
Slowly Jean came and stood beside him.
Slowly, Jean walked over and stood next to him.
"Please, Franklin," she said in a low hurried tone, "don't kiss me like that ever again. I hate it."
"Please, Franklin," she said quickly and quietly, "don't kiss me like that again. I hate it."
"All right." Herrick spoke from his folded arms without looking up.
"Okay." Herrick said with his arms crossed, still not looking up.
Jean stood where she was for a moment and then went back to the couch. She took up her book and tried to read, but the words made no sense. Herrick still stood at the window and the typewriter was covered on the desk.
Jean stood in place for a moment and then went back to the couch. She picked up her book and tried to read, but the words were incomprehensible. Herrick was still standing by the window, and the typewriter was covered on the desk.
It was as if a murder had been committed in the room.
It felt like a murder had taken place in the room.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Late in December the rains set in. Heavy gray clouds hung low over the city's hills, pressing all the joy and color from life, flattening the world to a monotone of black umbrellas.
Late in December, the rain began. Thick gray clouds loomed low over the city's hills, stripping away all the joy and color from life, turning the world into a dull scene filled with black umbrellas.
At New Year there was an interval of pleasant weather and then more rain, steady, deliberate, endless rain. The street cars were crowded with damp people, all trying to keep as far as possible from each other, all peevish and nervous under the strain. Gutters broke and streams of water ran everywhere. The streets were rivers of thick, black mud and buildings reeked with the odor of woolen clothing drying in steam heat. From the middle of January to the middle of February the world woke in the morning to rain and went to bed at night with the rain steadily pouring in long, gray lines from the leaden sky.
At New Year, there was a brief stretch of nice weather, followed by more rain—steady, deliberate, endless rain. The streetcars were packed with damp people, all trying to keep as much distance as possible from each other, feeling irritable and anxious from the tension. Gutters overflowed, sending streams of water rushing everywhere. The streets turned into rivers of thick, black mud, and the buildings stank of woolen clothes drying in the steam heat. From mid-January to mid-February, the world woke up to rain each morning and went to bed at night with the rain pouring steadily in long, gray lines from the heavy sky.
Against the background of the rain, Jean's days ran together in a blur. She created a false enthusiasm and, under this self-imposed stimulus, got so many words on paper. Sometimes she wondered how long she would be able to keep it up. She thought now more and more often of Pat steadily plodding in her mountain school, and of her mother, trotting through each day's task, every crevice of her life filled with the knowledge that she could do no more than she was doing, nor do it better. Most of all she thought of Dr. Mary, buoyant and vital among her people, holding to her purpose and working toward it surely. She wondered whether Dr. Mary would remember her if she went.
Against the backdrop of the rain, Jean's days blurred together. She put on a fake enthusiasm and, driven by this self-imposed energy, managed to get a lot of words down on paper. Sometimes she questioned how long she could keep this up. More and more, she thought about Pat, steadily working in her mountain school, and about her mother, going through each day's tasks, every part of her life filled with the understanding that she couldn't do more than what she was doing, nor do it better. Most of all, she thought about Dr. Mary, vibrant and full of life among her community, steadfast in her purpose and working diligently towards it. She wondered if Dr. Mary would remember her if she left.
There had been no mention at all of the night that Herrick had stood long at the window with his face in his arms. The thing that had been killed had been decently buried, so decently buried that it might never have existed at all. Herrick worked spasmodically on a short story, but he rarely worked in the evenings. They often went to the theater, and at long intervals to Flop's. Once Jean had quite enjoyed herself and they had gone again the following Sunday, but the out-of-town visitors had gone away and it was duller, more noisy, less sincere than ever.
There had been no mention of the night when Herrick stood at the window with his face in his arms for a long time. The thing that had been killed was buried so well that it might as well have never existed. Herrick worked sporadically on a short story, but he rarely wrote in the evenings. They often went to the theater and, occasionally, to Flop's. Once, Jean had really enjoyed herself, and they went back the next Sunday, but the out-of-town visitors had left, and it felt duller, louder, and less genuine than ever.
Through the four worst Sundays of rain Herrick wrote and when he had finished went over the result with Jean. They haggled each point with a desperate show of interest. When Jean said a scene did not ring true, she explained very elaborately and carefully and Herrick listened and argued and in the end usually agreed. Jean often thought of Robert as some one who had died far away in the jungle.
Through the four worst rainy Sundays, Herrick wrote, and when he finished, he went over the results with Jean. They argued every point with a desperate display of interest. When Jean said a scene didn’t feel authentic, she explained it in great detail, and Herrick listened, debated, and in the end, usually agreed. Jean often thought of Robert as someone who had died far away in the jungle.
In March the fury of the rain lessened, wore itself out in a succession of damp, drizzling days almost harder to stand than the steady downpour. Then the hills stood out once more softly green and clear against the blue sky. With the coming of spring, Herrick gave up his pretense of winter. The unfinished short story went into the waste basket. Jean was glad and the tension of her nerves relaxed.
In March, the heavy rain eased up, giving way to a series of damp, drizzly days that were almost more unbearable than the constant downpour. Then the hills appeared once again, softly green and clear against the blue sky. With the arrival of spring, Herrick finally let go of his winter mindset. The unfinished short story was tossed in the garbage. Jean felt relieved, and the tension in her nerves eased.
It was a lovely day in May, when Jean's work brought her close to home about one o'clock and she decided to do the writing in the studio instead of going back to the noisy office. As she opened the door she pushed back an envelope of the gray paper that Pat used. Jean pounced on it and without waiting to take off her things, tore it open. There were only a few sentences on a half sheet:
It was a beautiful day in May when Jean's work brought her close to home around one o'clock, and she decided to do her writing in the studio instead of heading back to the noisy office. As she opened the door, she pushed aside an envelope made of the gray paper that Pat used. Jean grabbed it and, without bothering to take off her things, tore it open. There were only a few sentences on half a sheet:
"Will be down on the sixteenth.
"Will be down on the 16th."
"Train gets in about three. Don't meet me or upset your day in any way.
"Train arrives around three. Don't meet me or disrupt your day in any way."
"Leave the key where I can find it. I like doormats best."
"Leave the key where I can easily find it. I prefer doormats."
Pat was coming.
Pat was arriving.
For the moment Jean could grasp nothing else. Pat was coming. She would be here in that very room. They would talk. It was years since they had talked. No, not years. Not quite two yet, since she and Pat had sat together and swung their feet from the sink board of the Girls' Rest Hall, and she had been almost hysterical because there was nothing in the world but teaching. Jean's eyes filled with tears and she dabbed angrily at them.
For the moment, Jean could think of nothing else. Pat was coming. She would be here in this very room. They would talk. It had been years since they had talked. No, not years. Not quite two yet, since she and Pat had sat together and swung their feet from the sink board of the Girls' Rest Hall, and she had been almost hysterical because teaching was the only thing that mattered. Jean's eyes filled with tears, and she wiped them away angrily.
"You old fool! What do you expect? To feel the same always? No doubt Pat feels older and has changed a lot too."
"You old fool! What do you expect? To always feel the same? No doubt Pat feels older and has changed a lot too."
But the idea of Pat's having changed frightened Jean. Pat must not have changed. She must be just the same sane, practical, efficient Pat. She would be. And she was coming, coming on the sixteenth and the sixteenth was to-day.
But the thought of Pat having changed scared Jean. Pat couldn’t have changed. She had to be the same sensible, practical, efficient Pat. She would be. And she was coming, coming on the sixteenth, and the sixteenth was today.
The next moment Jean was pounding out her interview on the machine. It was done in a space of time unsurpassed even by the concentration of Mr. Thompson. Jean sent a messenger with it to the office and began cleaning the studio. By half past two the place was so clean that Jean could not find another thing to do, not even rearrange for the fourth time a vase of roses. She took a book to the window seat and sat down.
The next moment, Jean was typing up her interview on the machine. She finished in no time, surpassing even Mr. Thompson's concentration. Jean sent a messenger with it to the office and started cleaning the studio. By two-thirty, the place was so spotless that Jean couldn't find anything else to do, not even rearranging the vase of roses for the fourth time. She grabbed a book and settled into the window seat.
"Now you compose your mind and act like a rational human. She won't get here any sooner if you flutter about like a demented hen. 'Flutter like a demented hen'—it must be the effect of Pat's coming!"
"Now calm down and act like a rational person. She won’t arrive any sooner if you’re running around like a crazy chicken. ‘Running around like a crazy chicken’—that must be the effect of Pat's approaching!"
By sheer will Jean succeeded in sitting still, but no effort could keep her attention on the print. Her thoughts got away from her and ran back down the months, fetching up in days she and Pat had spent together; in graduation day, that seemed so many years behind her; and courses they had taken together, that for some reason seemed closer now, than when she had taken them.
By sheer determination, Jean managed to sit still, but nothing could hold her focus on the text. Her mind wandered back through the months, landing on the days she spent with Pat; on graduation day, which felt like ages ago; and on the classes they took together, which for some reason felt more relevant now than they did at the time.
In the glow of Pat's coming, forgotten things became recent and clear, while recent things seemed unreal and far away. In this inversion, the past winter, with the strained atmosphere between herself and Herrick, blurred into a memory of some very disagreeable period she had lived through long ago. Perhaps that unobtrusive, ever present third presence that had moved so silently between them through the long weeks of rain, and against whom she was ever on her guard, was not so real as she had fancied. She had accepted the thing she did not want to believe and believed it for fear of being a coward in not facing it.
In the light of Pat's arrival, forgotten things became fresh and clear, while recent events felt unreal and distant. In this shift, the past winter, with the tense atmosphere between her and Herrick, faded into a memory of an unpleasant time she had gone through long ago. Maybe that quiet, always-present third party that had moved so silently between them during the long weeks of rain, and against whom she was always on guard, wasn't as real as she had thought. She had accepted what she didn't want to believe and believed it out of fear of being a coward for not confronting it.
"I'm an idiot, and a conceited one at——"
"I'm an idiot, and a rather arrogant one at——"
"Haven't a doubt about it, old girl. Didn't I always say so?"
"Haven't a doubt about it, old girl. Didn’t I always say that?"
Jean tumbled from the window seat and Pat's arms closed about her.
Jean fell from the window seat and Pat caught her in her arms.
"Oh Pat—Pat."
"Oh Pat—Pat."
They stood so for a moment. Then they separated, Pat wiped her eyes and they grinned foolishly at each other.
They stood there for a moment. Then they separated, Pat wiped her eyes, and they smiled at each other like goofballs.
"I knew I'd be glad. But I didn't know I'd be like this. I guess I've been suppressing all the way down in the train, in case you'd changed a lot, and you haven't changed a bit, not a single bit."
"I knew I would be happy. But I didn't realize it would feel this way. I suppose I've been holding back the whole time on the train, in case you had changed a lot, but you haven't changed at all, not even a little."
"What did you expect? After all it's only two years, even if it seems a million."
"What did you expect? It's just two years, even if it feels like forever."
"I guess I was trying to do one of mummy's tricks, get all primed up just because I didn't want to. Jean, if you had changed, I'd have busted on the spot."
"I think I was trying to pull one of mom's tricks, getting all worked up just because I didn't want to. Jean, if you had changed, I would have freaked out right then."
"Well, you can stay whole then because I haven't. Now get off those things. I feel as if you had dropped in for ten minutes."
"Well, you can stay complete then because I haven't. Now get off those things. I feel like you just stopped by for ten minutes."
"I haven't, so get rid of any such hopes. I am going to stay a week or more. I don't care whether it's convenient or not. During the day I shall be out on my deep and serious mission, but I expect the evenings. Oh Jeany, do tell me what he's like. I've been expiring for months. You never did describe him to me, you know, and I was too delicate to ask. He might have only one eye or be bald. Is he?"
"I haven't, so get rid of any such hopes. I'm going to stay for a week or more. I don't care if it's convenient or not. During the day, I'll be out on my serious mission, but I expect the evenings. Oh Jeany, please tell me what he's like. I've been dying to know for months. You never described him to me, you know, and I was too shy to ask. He could have just one eye or be bald. Is he?"
"No. He's neither lame, halt nor blind and I won't tell you a thing until you get those things off and I make some tea."
"No. He's not lame, disabled, or blind, and I won't tell you anything until you take those things off and I make some tea."
When Jean had drawn the tea table close to the window that looked out across the tops of the roofs to the crown of the Berkeley Hills, Pat demanded:
When Jean pulled the tea table closer to the window that overlooked the rooftops towards the peak of the Berkeley Hills, Pat insisted:
"Now, go clear back to the beginning and tell me everything. Your letters on the subject were the most unsatisfactory things ever penned by the hand of man. Get out that mental searchlight and turn on the analysis. Why did you fall in love? How does it feel? Were you swept off your feet or did you just get dragged under? Begin."
"Now, go all the way back to the start and tell me everything. Your letters about this were the most disappointing things ever written. Grab that mental flashlight and start analyzing. Why did you fall in love? What does it feel like? Were you swept off your feet or did you just get pulled under? Begin."
"I don't know, Patsy. Honestly, I don't know."
"I don't know, Patsy. Seriously, I just don't know."
"Good Heavens! If that isn't the most Jeanesque performance ever! Here you can spend years rooting about in your soul for the whys and the wherefores of some silly thing that doesn't have a why or a wherefore, and for a big thing like getting married, you don't know why you did it! It sounds to me as if you had fallen so head over heels into the sea of love that you blinded yourself."
"Good heavens! If that isn't the most classic performance ever! You can spend years digging into your soul for the reasons behind some silly thing that doesn't have a reason, and for something as big as getting married, you have no idea why you did it! It sounds to me like you fell so head over heels into the sea of love that you completely blinded yourself."
"No, I don't think I did that." There was no answering laughter in Jean's eyes and the twinkle vanished from Pat's. "We had a lot in common and used to have such glorious days out of doors together and he wanted to write and I believed I could help him. He'd always been alone and no one had ever taken any interest in the things he cared most deeply about until we met, and it seemed to me, from the very first moment, as if I had known him always."
"No, I don’t think I did that." There was no laughter in Jean's eyes, and the spark faded from Pat's. "We had so much in common and used to have amazing days outside together. He wanted to write, and I thought I could help him. He'd always been alone, and no one had ever cared about the things he was most passionate about until we met. From the very first moment, it felt like I had known him forever."
"That's a symptom, I've always heard." Pat's tone brought Jean from a path in which she seemed to be wandering by herself.
"That's a symptom, I've always heard." Pat's tone brought Jean back from a path where she appeared to be lost in her thoughts.
"I mean that I didn't lose my head and go around raving like Alma Perkins did when she was engaged to Porter. Do you remember the spectacle she made of herself? Of course, I loved Franklin. I wouldn't have married him if I hadn't, would I?"
"I mean that I didn't lose my mind and start acting crazy like Alma Perkins did when she was engaged to Porter. Do you remember the scene she made? Of course, I loved Franklin. I wouldn't have married him if I didn't, right?"
"No, I don't suppose you would," Pat answered, after an imperceptible pause. "How did mummy take it?"
"No, I don't think you would," Pat replied after a brief pause. "How did mom handle it?"
This time Jean laughed. "Pat, it really was funny. Mummy was divided between being grateful to Franklin for being a 'burden' and dislike of him personally."
This time Jean laughed. "Pat, it was honestly funny. Mom was torn between being thankful to Franklin for being a 'burden' and not liking him as a person."
"Doesn't she like him? Didn't she ever?"
"Doesn't she like him? Has she ever?"
"No. And you should have seen the wedding breakfast. Not even in the days when she wasn't sure whether you were 'a good influence' did you ever inspire such food."
"No. And you should have seen the wedding breakfast. Not even in the days when she wasn't sure whether you were 'a good influence' did you ever inspire such food."
"Why didn't she like him?"
"Why didn’t she like him?"
"I don't believe she really knows. I was silly enough to describe the first evening I went out with him and the people I met. When she saw him, she said he had 'the flesh and the devil' written all over him. You know how she condemns people to death on a technicality?"
"I don't think she really knows. I was foolish enough to share the first night I went out with him and the people I met. When she saw him, she said he had 'the flesh and the devil' written all over him. You know how she judges people harshly over minor things?"
"Haven't you got a picture of It? I'll die before I see It."
"Haven't you got a picture of it? I'll die before I see it."
"Oh no you won't. But I'll 'phone in a few moments and tell It to come home early. We usually eat out, but we won't to-night. I want to talk and talk and talk. Now, tell me what you've been doing and what you expect to do, for you haven't been so very explicit yourself."
"Oh no you won't. But I'll call in a few moments and tell it to come home early. We usually eat out, but we won't tonight. I want to talk and talk and talk. Now, tell me what you've been doing and what you expect to do, since you haven't been very clear yourself."
"Well, in comparison to turning my life inside out as you have done, mine's very tame."
"Well, compared to how you've completely transformed your life, mine's pretty simple."
"Well, go on."
"Okay, continue."
"Oh, there's nothing to tell, really. I've been trying to see if I couldn't raise the personal standards of some of the people in my mountain fastness. That's all. It's kind of hard to explain if you don't know the conditions. You see, most people think of the country and country children as I did when I first went up there. I expected them to be behind city children in some ways but I did not expect them to be ahead of them in the ways they are. Jean, there's more rubbish talked about the morality and health of the country than a million books on the subject could get rid of in a million years. The purity of the country is a myth! There are just as many underfed, subnormal, dead, inert objects of pity among my people, big as well as little, as there ever was in a congested city slum. Why, it took my breath away. I just wouldn't believe it at first. I was all filled up on this 'pure air' and 'God's out of doors' dope until I wasn't fit to teach a goat. But I got it banged into me at last. That's why I'm here."
"Oh, there's really nothing to report. I've been trying to see if I could raise the personal standards of some of the people in my mountain home. That's all. It's pretty hard to explain if you don't know the situation. You see, most people think of rural areas and country kids the way I did when I first moved there. I expected them to be behind city kids in some ways, but I didn't anticipate they would be ahead of them in the ways they are. Jean, there’s more nonsense talked about the morality and health of rural life than a million books on the subject could clear up in a million years. The idea of the countryside being pure is a myth! There are just as many underfed, substandard, dead, inert people to pity among my folks, both big and small, as there ever were in a crowded city slum. Honestly, it took my breath away. I just couldn’t believe it at first. I was so caught up in this 'pure air' and 'God's wide-open spaces' nonsense that I wasn't fit to teach a goat. But I finally came to terms with it. That’s why I’m here."
"Elucidate. You've jumped a few steps that my 'logical mind' needs. Why does the immorality and stupidity of a mountain district school bring you to town?"
"Clarify. You've skipped a few steps that my 'logical mind' needs. Why does the lack of morals and intelligence at a mountain district school bring you to town?"
"Because I want to talk to a woman I've never seen, but from reading everything she ever wrote and every report she ever made before all the societies there are and aren't, I have come to feel that she knows everything on earth that's worth while knowing. She may have struggled with bovine intellects in a mountain district school or she may not, but I know she'll have something worth saying. Ergo, I come."
"Because I want to talk to a woman I've never met, but from reading everything she's ever written and every report she's ever made in all the societies that exist and don't, I feel like she knows everything important in the world. She might have dealt with simple minds in a rural school, or she might not, but I know she’ll have something valuable to say. So, here I am."
"Pat, as I have remarked many a time and oft, you are the joy of my soul. Now who on earth but you would be so unspeakably efficient as to come down here—I see I can't flatter myself that I had anything to do with it—in order to consult an ideal on something she probably doesn't know anything about? Idealism and efficiency go hand in hand."
"Pat, as I've said time and again, you are the joy of my life. Now, who else but you would be so incredibly efficient as to come down here—I realize I can't take any credit for it—to discuss an ideal about something you probably don't know much about? Idealism and efficiency go hand in hand."
"I don't care. Laugh if you like."
"I don't care. Go ahead and laugh if you want."
"Who is this prodigy? May I go and sit outside and listen to the pearls of wisdom?"
"Who is this genius? Can I go sit outside and listen to the wise words?"
"'Listen to pearls of wisdom.' Not so bad! Well, the name of this remarkable woman is Dr. Mary Mac Lean."
"'Listen to pearls of wisdom.' Not too shabby! The name of this incredible woman is Dr. Mary Mac Lean."
"What?"
"What?"
"Don't you like it? Sounds like a good, common-sense Scotch name to me. Not in the same class with Jean Norris or Patricia Farnsworth, but no doubt quite respectable in its way."
"Don't you like it? It sounds like a solid, practical Scottish name to me. It's not in the same league as Jean Norris or Patricia Farnsworth, but it's definitely respectable in its own right."
"Dr. Mary? My Dr. Mary!"
"Dr. Mary? My Dr. Mary!"
"Yours? What do you, married parasite, Bohemian newspaper woman, know about Dr. Mary?"
"Yours? What do you, married freeloader, Bohemian journalist, know about Dr. Mary?"
"More than you do."
"More than you realize."
And Jean related in detail her one visit to the Hill Neighborhood House.
And Jean shared in detail her one visit to the Hill Neighborhood House.
"And you needn't think that you are going up there alone. I've been thinking about her and wanting to go terribly, but I let such a long time go by and then it seemed rather—oh, I don't know. I just haven't been."
"And you don't need to think that you're going up there alone. I've been thinking about her and really wanting to go, but I let so much time pass and then it felt kind of—oh, I don't know. I just haven't gone."
"Well, we're going and we're going now. If I can't see Franklin right away, at least I can see her, and they're the two people I'm most excited about at the present moment. 'Phone your husband instantly and come along."
"Well, we're on our way now. If I can't see Franklin right away, at least I can see her, and they're the two people I'm most excited about right now. 'Call your husband right away and join us."
Jean got Herrick on the 'phone and astonished him more than he had been astonished for a long time by demanding that he come home to dinner and come early. She would give no reason but chuckled happily as he had not heard her chuckle for months.
Jean called Herrick and surprised him more than he had been surprised in a long time by insisting that he come home for dinner and come early. She wouldn’t provide a reason, but she laughed joyfully in a way he hadn't heard from her in months.
Herrick went back and sat a long while at his desk without doing anything. Then he telephoned to Flop, whom he had met accidentally early in the afternoon, that he would not be able to help in the celebration of Magnolia's birthday, as he had promised. After which, he smiled and wrote five hundred words of very good editorial.
Herrick went back and sat at his desk for a long time without doing anything. Then he called Flop, who he'd run into earlier in the afternoon, to let him know that he wouldn't be able to help with Magnolia's birthday celebration, as he had promised. After that, he smiled and wrote five hundred words of really good editorial.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
"I am certainly glad." Dr. Mary, as she came padding across the big living room, saw only Jean. "I thought you were a 'promiser,' and I loathe 'promisers,' almost as much as I do people who really forget me."
"I’m really glad." Dr. Mary, as she walked across the large living room, only noticed Jean. "I thought you were someone who makes promises, and I can’t stand people like that, almost as much as I can't stand those who actually forget me."
"No, indeed I did not forget you. I think it was because I remembered you so well that I didn't come. I got to thinking how busy you must be and—and——"
"No, I definitely didn’t forget you. I think it was because I remembered you so well that I didn’t come. I started thinking about how busy you must be and—and——"
"You must have been rather busy yourself. The name they announced wasn't Norris. Is it you?"
"You must have been pretty busy yourself. The name they called out wasn't Norris. Is it you?"
For the first time she perceived Pat and looked inquiringly from her to Jean.
For the first time, she noticed Pat and looked curiously from her to Jean.
"Yes. The Herrick is for me. I was married shortly after I interviewed you. Did you read the interview? I didn't call you anything, although I assure you it was a temptation. You have Mr. Herrick to thank for that. He pruned down my finest flights."
"Yes. The Herrick is for me. I got married shortly after I interviewed you. Did you read the interview? I didn't refer to you by any name, even though it was tempting. You can thank Mr. Herrick for that. He cut down my best ideas."
"Sensible man. Oh yes, I read it. I thought of memorizing it, you worded it so much better than I ever did myself. But let's go into my den. I always like to have friendly chats in little rooms. Big places make me feel official."
"Sensible guy. Oh yeah, I read it. I thought about memorizing it because you expressed it way better than I ever could. But let’s go to my room. I always prefer having friendly conversations in small spaces. Big places make me feel too formal."
"She's a dear," whispered Pat, as they followed the doctor to a small room at the end of the hall.
"She's a sweetheart," whispered Pat, as they followed the doctor to a small room at the end of the hall.
Deep in her leather chair, the doctor lit a cigarette and beamed at the two young women before her.
Deep in her leather chair, the doctor lit a cigarette and smiled at the two young women in front of her.
"Are you a newspaper woman too, Miss Farnsworth?"
"Are you a newspaper woman as well, Miss Farnsworth?"
"Nothing so exciting. A school teacher, and a country one at that."
"Nothing too thrilling. Just a school teacher, and a rural one at that."
"Let me congratulate and condole, may I, both at once?"
"Can I congratulate and offer my condolences at the same time?"
"You've taught, too!"
"You've taught as well!"
"Does that give me so completely away? Yes, I've taught, but it was many years ago, in an interim between college and medical when I was trying to earn money to put myself through."
"Does that reveal everything about me? Yes, I’ve taught, but it was a long time ago, during a break between college and medical school when I was trying to earn money to support myself."
"But you haven't forgotten."
"But you haven't forgotten it."
"Not a thing. It makes me uncomfortable yet to think of some of the mistakes I made, the big opportunities I let get by. I suppose I did not have the right stuff in me for a teacher. I started so full of hope and plans, although I knew it was not to be my life work, but I let my enthusiasm die down. I let all kinds of small, personal things dull the edge."
"Not a thing. It still makes me uncomfortable to think about some of the mistakes I made, the big opportunities I missed. I guess I didn't have what it takes to be a teacher. I started off brimming with hope and plans, even though I knew it wasn't going to be my life's work, but I let my enthusiasm fade away. I let all sorts of little personal issues dull my focus."
"But it's so difficult to keep the edge sharp. Sometimes I think that living close to the earth and animals makes one like them."
"But it's really hard to keep the edge sharp. Sometimes I feel like living close to the land and animals makes you more like them."
"I don't know but that you're right. Only that never occurred to me then. Perhaps I went at things too violently, but when I couldn't wake them up, well—I just let them sleep."
"I don't know if you're right. It just never crossed my mind back then. Maybe I approached things too aggressively, but when I couldn't wake them up, I just let them sleep."
"And they've been asleep ever since, at least mine have. I'm afraid I can never wake them up."
"And they've been asleep ever since, at least mine have. I'm afraid I can never wake them up."
Pat's voice was grave with her deep interest and Jean glimpsed the scope of teaching as she had never before.
Pat's voice was serious with her strong interest, and Jean saw the full range of teaching like never before.
"Oh, yes, you can. Because you realize that there is something underneath; I didn't. I called it emptiness, when it was really desperate shyness and fear of new things, a kind of deep, perverted faithfulness to all they have ever known."
"Oh, yes, you can. Because you understand that there's something deeper; I didn't. I called it emptiness when it was actually intense shyness and fear of change, a sort of deep, twisted loyalty to everything they've ever known."
"I've thought that, sometimes—and then my light goes out again. I started a kind of library when I first went up, but all that the girls and women seem to care about—the men never read at all—are love stories, the sillier the better. Anything else is something going on away off in another world. It does not concern them and never will. Why, some of my people had, until recently, never even heard of suffrage or sex hygiene or minimum wages, and they don't care or understand when I try to explain. They accept their lives like the weather. To the men the crops are good or bad, and the women have good husbands or bad husbands and that's all. The boys and girls marry young and the babies begin coming right away. For a few years the children seem to be eager and interested and then, somehow, it leaks away. I've only been teaching two years but I can see it, as if I had been there a hundred. And I want to do something. I want to get those who come to me started right. Perhaps, even with little children of six or seven, if some of us could get the seed planted——"
"I've thought about this sometimes—and then my light fades out again. I started a sort of library when I first got here, but all the girls and women seem to care about—the men never read at all—are love stories, the sillier the better. Anything else seems like it's happening in another world. It doesn’t concern them and never will. Some of my people hadn’t even heard of suffrage, sex education, or minimum wage until recently, and they don’t care or understand when I try to explain. They accept their lives like the weather. For the men, the crops are either good or bad, and for the women, they have either good husbands or bad husbands, and that’s all there is to it. The boys and girls marry young, and the babies start coming right away. For a few years, the children seem eager and interested, and then, somehow, that enthusiasm fades. I’ve only been teaching for two years, but I can see it, as if I’d been there a hundred. And I want to do something. I want to get those who come to me on the right path. Maybe, even with little kids of six or seven, if some of us could plant the seed——"
Pat broke off, as if the physical strength for explanation had broken under the terrific weight of the indifference with which she was struggling. Jean looked at her and a coldness settled about her own heart. It was so real to Pat and so worth while, something into which she could pour the whole warmth of herself. Jean pictured the last woman whom she had interviewed, with a scheme for saving stray dogs; and Thompson's long harangue with the Art Department about the illustrations.
Pat stopped speaking, as if she could no longer muster the strength to explain due to the overwhelming weight of the indifference she was fighting against. Jean watched her, and a chill spread through her own heart. It felt so genuine to Pat and so valuable, something where she could invest all her warmth. Jean thought about the last woman she had spoken to, who had a plan to save stray dogs, and Thompson's lengthy speech with the Art Department about the illustrations.
"You're right, absolutely right," Dr. Mary went on; "it is the century of the child. There's our biggest chance, especially for you younger women, and so few see it. But there's hope. After all, we are beginning to creep in this field. In the next ten years, I hope, we'll at least get on our knees. Maybe in twenty we'll be able to walk."
"You're right, completely right," Dr. Mary continued; "this is the century of the child. It's our greatest opportunity, especially for you younger women, and so few recognize it. But there's still hope. After all, we're starting to make progress in this area. In the next ten years, I hope we'll at least be able to get on our knees. Maybe in twenty years we'll be able to walk."
"It's so maddeningly slow."
"It's so frustratingly slow."
"It's like creeping paralysis, only going the other way. We are not getting deader, but more alive, at the same speed. But if we hang on to our patience we'll get something done."
"It's like a slow paralysis, but it's moving in the opposite direction. We're not getting less alive, but more alive, at the same pace. But if we hold onto our patience, we'll achieve something."
Pat leaned forward. "I wish you would speak at the next state institute. Maybe a few of us would get up on our knees a little sooner."
Pat leaned forward. "I wish you would speak at the next state institute. Maybe a few of us would get down on our knees a bit sooner."
Dr. Mary laid her hand over Pat's. "Thank you. There's nothing that makes me feel so unworthy and humble and grateful as meaning something to other women. I love 'em, every one of them, the young, brave, fearless women. Society's been asleep for ages, but it's waking up. It needs us, in other ways than it thought it did, and we'll be there with the goods."
Dr. Mary placed her hand over Pat's. "Thank you. Nothing makes me feel so unworthy, humble, and grateful as knowing I mean something to other women. I love all of them, the young, brave, fearless women. Society's been asleep for a long time, but it's waking up. It needs us, in ways it never realized, and we'll be there with what it needs."
Jean drew deeper into her chair. At the motion Dr. Mary turned.
Jean sank deeper into her chair. At the movement, Dr. Mary turned.
"I'm not even going to apologize, Mrs. Herrick, for absorbing all the conversation. You know what I am when I get started."
"I'm not even going to say I'm sorry, Mrs. Herrick, for taking over the whole conversation. You know how I get once I get going."
She grinned at Pat. "When Mrs. Herrick came to interview me, she didn't get a chance to say a thing. I talked all the time."
She smiled at Pat. "When Mrs. Herrick came to interview me, she didn't get a word in. I just kept talking."
"It was the only real hour I've had in the whole newspaper business," Jean said slowly, "and I wish I had never come."
"It was the only real hour I've ever had in the whole newspaper business," Jean said slowly, "and I wish I had never come."
Pat started as if Jean had called to her for help and the little doctor said sharply:
Pat jumped as if Jean had called her for help, and the little doctor said sharply:
"You don't like interviewing?"
"You don't enjoy interviews?"
"I despise it! It's the most futile, useless round of senseless rush that was ever invented to waste one's days. It means nothing at all to the one who does it or to any one else. It's just words, words, and more words."
"I hate it! It's the most pointless, useless cycle of mindless hurry that was ever created to waste people's time. It means nothing at all to the person doing it or to anyone else. It's just words, words, and more words."
For several moments Dr. Mary said nothing, but sat looking at Jean with an odd look in her small, bright eyes.
For a few moments, Dr. Mary stayed silent, just staring at Jean with a strange expression in her small, bright eyes.
"If I am rude, you must pardon me, Mrs. Herrick, but why do you do it, if you feel that way?"
"If I'm being rude, please forgive me, Mrs. Herrick, but why do you do it if you feel that way?"
It was Jean now who was silent, but Pat knew that she was trying to find the right words for something that meant very much to her.
It was Jean who was quiet now, but Pat understood that she was searching for the right words for something that mattered a lot to her.
"Because," she said, at length, "I should go mad doing nothing at all."
"Because," she said finally, "I'd go crazy doing nothing at all."
Dr. Mary smoked her cigarette to the end in a silence that Pat recalled afterwards as one of the longest and tensest five minutes she had ever spent. Then the little doctor said in her brisk, off-hand fashion:
Dr. Mary smoked her cigarette down to the filter in a silence that Pat later remembered as one of the longest and most tense five minutes she'd ever experienced. Then the little doctor said in her quick, casual way:
"If salary is no particular object to you, Mrs. Herrick, I could find a place for you here. We're starting so many things and are overworked as it is. We can't pay much, and as you have had no experience before, the committee may kick at giving anything. But I believe the laborer is worth his hire always, and have never found volunteer work satisfactory. If you would like to try for a couple of months—it's better all around to have it probationary—I can use you."
"If salary isn’t a big deal for you, Mrs. Herrick, I could find a spot for you here. We’re starting a lot of new projects and are already stretched thin. We can’t offer much pay, and since you don’t have any previous experience, the committee might hesitate to give you anything. But I believe that work deserves compensation, and I’ve never found volunteer help to be satisfactory. If you want to give it a shot for a couple of months—it's better for everyone to keep it on a trial basis—I can use you."
Twice Jean's lips opened but the words would not come.
Twice Jean's lips moved, but the words wouldn't come out.
"Well, since silence gives consent, I take it that you will try it."
"Well, since you're not saying anything, I guess that means you’ll give it a shot."
"I shall be very glad."
"I'll be very glad."
"Then it's settled. Let me see; I suppose you'll have to give the paper some kind of notice?"
"Then it’s settled. Let me think; I guess you’ll need to give the paper some sort of notice?"
"No. The managing editor never recognizes any such obligation when the work isn't satisfactory. And it's only the other way round. I'd like to begin with you right away."
"No. The managing editor never acknowledges any obligation when the work isn’t up to par. It’s only the opposite. I’d like to start with you immediately."
"You can if you want to. It's your own affair. We're in the throes of the summer camp and two of our regular workers will be away for the next three months attending to that. How about next Monday?"
"You can if you want to. It's your choice. We're in the middle of summer camp and two of our regular staff will be gone for the next three months for that. How about next Monday?"
"Perfect," Jean said, trying to keep her voice steady.
"Perfect," Jean said, trying to keep her voice calm.
"Now we'll have some tea."
"Now we’ll have some tea."
Dr. Mary touched the bell and a few moments later a maid brought in the tea things. The doctor had a fund of stories, humorous, pathetic, all human, and she told them well. It was almost six when she rang for the maid to take away the cups and then it was too late to show Pat over the building.
Dr. Mary rang the bell, and a few moments later, a maid brought in the tea set. The doctor had a wealth of stories—funny, sad, and all about human experiences—and she told them wonderfully. It was almost six when she signaled for the maid to take away the cups, and by then it was too late to show Pat around the building.
"Never mind. You'll come again and very soon, and I shall not let you escape without explaining every detail."
"Don't worry about it. You'll be back soon, and I won't let you leave without going over every detail."
She dropped Pat's hand and turned to Jean.
She let go of Pat's hand and turned to Jean.
"Monday, then?"
"Is it Monday, then?"
"Monday." They smiled quietly as if they were sealing a contract.
"Monday." They smiled softly, as if they were finalizing a deal.
Out in the street Pat drew a deep breath.
Out in the street, Pat took a deep breath.
"Well! If you ask me, I recommend that as about the quickest thing I ever saw pulled off. You go up to introduce me, and come out with a new life work. I believe you've got it at last, Jean."
"Well! If you ask me, that's the fastest thing I’ve ever seen accomplished. You go up to introduce me and come back with a whole new purpose in life. I think you’ve finally found it, Jean."
"I think I have, Pat. I feel as if something had clicked into place inside."
"I think I have, Pat. I feel like something just clicked into place inside."
She stopped and looked at Pat with real fear. "Pat, suppose you hadn't come! I wouldn't have gone. I'd left it too long. I feel as if you'd rescued me from something and—as if you'd come just in time."
She stopped and looked at Pat with genuine fear. "Pat, what if you hadn't come? I wouldn't have gone. I waited too long. I feel like you saved me from something—and like you showed up just in time."
"Little trick of mine," Pat answered lightly, but her eyes clouded and she slipped her hand into Jean's arm and held it there.
"Just a little trick of mine," Pat replied casually, but her eyes darkened and she tucked her hand into Jean's arm, holding onto it.
They did not speak again until they were almost at the studio door.
They didn't say another word until they were nearly at the studio door.
"We used to think we knew an awful lot, didn't we, Jean?"
"We used to think we knew a lot, didn't we, Jean?"
Jean nodded.
Jean agreed.
Upstairs they found Herrick. Pat's first impression was very much what Jean's had been the day Herrick had walked into the library and found her sniffing the grass. Of a big man, strong but rather lazy, with something frank and winning and clean about him, and nice eyes. And the next was surprise that he was so different from what she had pictured he would be, and that never would she have picked him out as the man Jean would marry.
Upstairs, they found Herrick. Pat's first impression was similar to Jean's when Herrick had walked into the library and caught her sniffing the grass. He was a big, strong man but seemed a bit lazy, with an open, charming, and clean vibe and nice eyes. Then, Pat was surprised at how different he was from what she had imagined, and she would have never guessed he was the kind of guy Jean would marry.
"This is Pat."
"This is Pat."
Herrick came forward and they shook hands heartily.
Herrick stepped forward and they shook hands enthusiastically.
"I am awfully glad. I've heard of you, you know, until I was almost jealous. When did you get in?"
"I’m really glad. I’ve heard of you, you know, to the point where I was almost jealous. When did you arrive?"
"About half an hour before I 'phoned you," Jean answered.
"About half an hour before I called you," Jean answered.
Herrick turned to Jean.
Herrick looked at Jean.
"I wondered what the wonderful surprise was. I never could have guessed it."
"I was curious about what the amazing surprise was. I never would have figured it out."
Pat felt something in him change, but before she could be sure, he was talking pleasantly again.
Pat felt something shift inside him, but before she could confirm it, he was chatting happily again.
Herrick went out and brought in things for dinner and they all cooked together. Pat and Jean did most of the talking but Herrick seemed to enjoy their reminiscences. From time to time, however, Pat caught a heaviness in his eyes as they rested on Jean, and she decided that there had been some slight quarrel before her arrival and that Herrick had not been able to forget it. In spite of his gentle manner and kind eyes, he might bear a grudge a long while.
Herrick went out and brought in supplies for dinner, and they all cooked together. Pat and Jean did most of the talking, but Herrick seemed to enjoy their stories. However, every now and then, Pat noticed a seriousness in his eyes when they lingered on Jean, and she figured there had been a small argument before she arrived that Herrick couldn’t shake off. Despite his gentle demeanor and kind eyes, he could hold onto a grudge for a long time.
The dinner was a jolly one. Jean looked as Herrick had not seen her look since they raced hand in hand, against the wind, over the hills. Half way through, Herrick turned to Pat.
The dinner was a cheerful one. Jean looked the way Herrick hadn’t seen her look since they raced hand in hand, against the wind, over the hills. Halfway through, Herrick turned to Pat.
"I think you'll have to come and live with us, Pat. You're a regular tonic." Under the gayety of his tone, Pat felt the resentment. She wondered what it was they had quarreled about and whether Jean had altogether forgotten it. It wasn't like Jean to forget anything that really mattered or, remembering, to pretend she did not.
"I think you'll need to come and live with us, Pat. You’re a real boost." Beneath the cheerfulness in his voice, Pat sensed the underlying resentment. She wondered what they had fought about and if Jean had completely forgotten it. It wasn't like Jean to forget anything important or to act like she had if she remembered.
"Oh, I can't flatter myself that I am responsible." Pat made no pretense of not understanding. "It is——"
"Oh, I can't delude myself into thinking I'm responsible." Pat made no effort to pretend he didn't understand. "It is——"
She glanced at Jean and Jean nodded. They had decided to say nothing about Jean's new work until the black coffee was reached. Then Pat was to spring the surprise in the form of a toast, but now at Jean's nod, she continued:
She looked at Jean, and Jean nodded. They agreed to keep quiet about Jean's new job until they got to the black coffee. Then Pat was supposed to reveal the surprise with a toast, but now, at Jean's nod, she went on:
"It's not my influence at all. Jean has a new job."
"It's not my doing at all. Jean has a new job."
Herrick turned quickly. "Have you left the paper?"
Herrick turned quickly. "Did you leave the paper?"
"Yes. Thompson doesn't know it yet, but he will by to-morrow. If he makes a great row I'll get him one more interview so he won't be behind, but on Monday I take a real job."
"Yes. Thompson doesn't know it yet, but he will by tomorrow. If he makes a big fuss, I'll get him one more interview so he won't fall behind, but on Monday I'm taking a real job."
"Doing what?"
"What are you doing?"
"I'm going to work with Dr. Mary."
"I'm going to work with Dr. Mary."
"At the Hill House?"
"At Hill House?"
"Yes. I feel as if a hand had reached out from the blue and rescued me. I'm going to work."
"Yeah. It feels like a hand reached out of nowhere and saved me. I'm heading to work."
Again Herrick's face changed so that Pat wondered whether she had been quite right about him in either of her estimates. He looked older, heavier and rather bored.
Again, Herrick's expression shifted, making Pat question whether her earlier impressions of him were accurate. He appeared older, heavier, and somewhat bored.
"Yes," he said quietly, "I think that is your work."
"Yeah," he said softly, "I believe that's your doing."
For a moment Jean and Herrick looked at each other.
For a moment, Jean and Herrick stared at each other.
"I think it is and I expect to be very happy in it."
"I believe it is, and I expect to be really happy in it."
"I hope you will."
"I hope you do."
Herrick filled all three glasses and cried gayly:
Herrick filled all three glasses and exclaimed cheerfully:
"To the Poor, God bless 'em."
"To the poor, God bless them."
Pat stayed ten days. Sometimes she went with Jean on cases and sometimes she was out all day on work of her own. But every evening the three met for dinner in the studio and afterwards Jean and Pat talked social and educational reforms. At first Herrick listened, not quite grasping the vital import of these things to them; then, one night, he asked Jean, with a lurking smile that annoyed even Pat, whether she really expected to make over the world.
Pat stayed for ten days. Sometimes she went with Jean on cases, and other times she was out all day working on her own projects. But every evening, the three of them met for dinner in the studio, and afterwards, Jean and Pat discussed social and educational reforms. At first, Herrick listened, not fully understanding how important these issues were to them; then, one night, he asked Jean, with a teasing smile that even annoyed Pat, whether she actually thought she could change the world.
"No," Jean answered shortly, "I don't; but I'm going to patch at it as long as I have strength in my body."
"No," Jean replied curtly, "I don't; but I'm going to keep at it as long as I have strength in my body."
"The leopard won't change his spots, you know, no matter how many kind ladies dab at him with their social paints."
"The leopard isn't going to change his spots, you know, no matter how many nice ladies try to cover them up with their social niceties."
"Then they will be cut out or burned out," Jean said in such a still voice that Pat stared. But Jean and Herrick were looking straight into each other's eyes and did not notice.
"Then they'll be cut out or burned out," Jean said in such a calm voice that Pat stared. But Jean and Herrick were looking directly into each other's eyes and didn't notice.
"Poor leopard, he'll die under such treatment."
"Poor leopard, he's going to suffer under this treatment."
"I don't know that that would be such a loss to the rest of the animals if he did."
"I don't think it would be a big loss to the other animals if he did."
"No. I don't suppose it would," Herrick said after a pause, in a voice controlled only by the need to maintain a pretense before Pat.
"No. I don't think it would," Herrick said after a pause, his voice only controlled by the need to keep up appearances in front of Pat.
Pat picked up the table of statistics she and Jean had been discussing and studied it closely. For a moment there was not a sound. Then Herrick went over to the couch with a book and Jean took up the argument again.
Pat grabbed the table of statistics she and Jean had been discussing and examined it carefully. For a brief moment, it was silent. Then Herrick walked over to the couch with a book, and Jean resumed the debate.
Herrick never joined the conversation after that evening but it seemed to Pat that he was always listening and she felt that Jean felt it too.
Herrick never joined the conversation after that evening, but it seemed to Pat that he was always listening, and she felt that Jean sensed it too.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
One day in September when Jean had been working almost four months, Dr. Mary came to her with an open letter in her hand.
One day in September, after Jean had been working for almost four months, Dr. Mary approached her with an open letter in hand.
"Jean, I'm going to give you this case, because I feel in my backbone that it's out of the usual run, and that's saying a good deal, with some of those we've had lately, isn't it?"
"Jean, I’m going to assign you this case because I have a strong feeling that it’s different from the usual ones, and that’s saying a lot considering some of the cases we’ve had recently, right?"
"It certainly is. Perhaps I won't be able to handle it."
"It definitely is. Maybe I won't be able to cope with it."
"I'll take a chance. It's because I believe you can, better than any one else, that I am turning it over. No one has done a thing on it yet. It's brand new."
"I'll take a chance. It's because I believe you can do it, better than anyone else, that I'm handing it over to you. No one has worked on it yet. It's completely new."
Jean took the letter. It was written on ruled paper in a fairly good hand.
Jean picked up the letter. It was written on lined paper in a fairly nice handwriting.
"Dr. Mary Maclean—Please come to see me as soon as possible.
"Dr. Mary MacLean—Please come to see me as soon as you can."
Amelia Gorman."
Amelia Gorman.
"Well, at least Amelia seems used to giving orders."
"Well, at least Amelia seems comfortable giving orders."
"No information furnished. No request made. I'd like to go myself if I had the time. I thought first of turning it over to the C.O.S. of that district but, somehow, the woman interests me. Do you want it?"
"No information provided. No request submitted. I’d like to go myself if I had the time. I initially considered handing it over to the C.O.S. of that district, but for some reason, the woman intrigues me. Do you want it?"
Jean was already putting on her hat. Mary smiled.
Jean was already putting on her hat. Mary smiled.
"I know, Mary, but I haven't gotten over that first rushed feeling yet, in spite of all your warning. I'm always sure that everything will go to pot if I don't get to a case the very minute I hear of it."
"I get it, Mary, but I still haven't shaken that initial frantic feeling, despite all your warnings. I'm always convinced that everything will fall apart if I don't handle a case the moment I hear about it."
"I hope you never will, not really. When that goes I can't imagine a worse work than this to be in. You'd better take some money with you, she's likely to need most anything."
"I really hope you don't. When that happens, I can't think of a worse job than this one. You should probably take some cash with you; she’ll likely need just about everything."
An hour later Jean rang the bell of a shabby, two-story house out on the Mission Road. The house stood a little back in a dusty, parched patch of ground, where a few wilting geraniums struggled against the dust-laden wind that blew always over the bare hills. A half-grown girl opened the door. She seemed parched by the ceaseless wind and her dry hair looked as if it had never been quite free of the dust.
An hour later, Jean rang the bell of a rundown, two-story house on Mission Road. The house was set slightly back on a dusty, dry piece of land, where a few wilting geraniums fought against the dust-laden wind that constantly blew over the bare hills. A young girl answered the door. She appeared worn out by the relentless wind, and her dry hair seemed like it had never been fully free of the dust.
"Does Mrs. Gorman live here?"
"Does Mrs. Gorman live here?"
"Back room. She ain't Mrs." The girl stood staring while Jean knocked on a door at the end of the dark hall.
"Back room. She isn't Mrs." The girl stood staring as Jean knocked on a door at the end of the dark hallway.
"Come in."
"Come on in."
It was a small room and held only a single bed, a child's crib, a broken dresser and a chair. An emaciated woman sat up in bed and looked at Jean with the calmest look of appraisal that had ever summed her up.
It was a small room that contained just a single bed, a child's crib, a broken dresser, and a chair. An emaciated woman sat up in bed and looked at Jean with the calmest look of assessment that had ever captured her essence.
"You're from the Hill House. It wouldn't be anybody else. Are you Dr. Mary MacLean?"
"You're from Hill House. It couldn't be anyone else. Are you Dr. Mary MacLean?"
"No, I'm not Dr. McLean. She had to go out of town. My name is Herrick."
"No, I'm not Dr. McLean. She had to leave town. My name is Herrick."
"Miss or Mrs.?"
"Miss or Ms.?"
"Mrs."
"Ms."
"I'm glad of that." The woman's voice was perfectly detached, as if something bigger than a personal desire in the matter directed her.
"I'm glad to hear that." The woman's tone was completely detached, as if something larger than her personal desires was guiding her.
Jean drew the chair to the side of the bed and sat down.
Jean pulled the chair next to the bed and sat down.
"Have you any children?" the woman asked abruptly.
"Do you have any kids?" the woman asked suddenly.
"No. I have no children."
"Nope. I don't have kids."
"Do you want them?"
"Do you want these?"
For some reason it was impossible to resent this woman's questioning. She did it so calmly, so deliberately, as if each question were the end of a long line of thought, important to her. Jean felt herself grow warm and uncomfortable.
For some reason, it was impossible to feel angry about this woman's questioning. She did it so calmly and intentionally, as if each question was the conclusion of a lengthy thought process that mattered to her. Jean felt herself getting warm and uneasy.
"I don't—think very much about it."
"I don't really think about it that much."
There was another long pause, in which Jean listened to the wind and to some one moving in the room above. Suddenly a child's voice broke out in angry protest: "I won't!—I won't!" There was a mild scuffle, a door slammed, then silence. The woman continued to listen for a moment. She turned back again to Jean.
There was another long pause, during which Jean listened to the wind and someone moving in the room above. Suddenly, a child's voice erupted in angry protest: "I won't!—I won't!" There was a slight scuffle, a door slammed, then silence. The woman continued to listen for a moment. She turned back to Jean.
"I did," she said, in her odd way of continuing her own line of thought. "I wanted a child. That's him we just heard. Mamie don't mean to be mean but she ain't any brighter than she has to be and she don't understand. That's why I wrote to Dr. MacLean. I don't know whether you'll understand, seein' you never wanted one, but I'll have to tell you, since you was the one she sent and mebbe there won't be time to send another. I ain't always as strong as I am to-day, and there won't be many more days, weak or strong."
"I did," she said, continuing her own train of thought in her unique way. "I wanted a child. That's him we just heard. Mamie doesn't mean to be harsh, but she isn't any smarter than she needs to be, and she just doesn't get it. That's why I wrote to Dr. MacLean. I don't know if you'll understand, since you've never wanted one, but I have to tell you, since you were the one she sent and maybe there won't be time to send another. I’m not always as strong as I am today, and there won’t be many more days, weak or strong."
"You mustn't talk like that. You can't——"
"You shouldn't talk like that. You can't——"
The woman turned her dark eyes to Jean and a faint smile touched them.
The woman turned her dark eyes to Jean, and a slight smile appeared on her face.
"There ain't no call to talk that way to me. I don't want no cheerin' up. The time's past for that. I fought it all out here alone and now I got my plan ready. I didn't send for no one to tell me I ain't goin' to die, because I know I am. If it wasn't for Jimmie I'd be glad, laughin' glad to go. It's him I'm goin' to tell you about."
"There’s no reason to talk to me like that. I don’t need any cheering up. That time has passed. I’ve dealt with all of this on my own and now I’ve got my plan set. I didn’t reach out to anyone to say that I’m not going to die, because I know I am. If it weren't for Jimmie, I’d actually be happy, really happy to go. It’s him I’m going to tell you about."
For a while she seemed to forget Jean altogether and then she began again, in a flat, even voice, choosing only the thread of her story, as if she were used to husbanding her small strength.
For a while, she seemed to completely forget about Jean, and then she started up again, in a calm, steady voice, sticking only to the main points of her story, as if she was used to conserving her limited energy.
"Did you ever live in a room like this? Get up in the mornin' in it and go to bed at night in it, and sit all the evenin' in it, so that your thoughts soak into it and you can feel them rush out at you the minute you open the door? You can never get away. And there don't seem to be nothing in the whole wide world but yourself. It's a terrible thing.
"Have you ever lived in a room like this? Waking up in it in the morning and going to bed in it at night, spending every evening there, so that your thoughts soak into the space and hit you the moment you open the door? You can never escape. It feels like there's nothing in the entire world but you. It's a terrible feeling."
"I used to lay in bed at night and feel myself shut up in my cell, and then I got to thinkin' about all the other people in the world shut up in their cells and none of us could get out or talk through to one another, millions of us locked up tight.
"I used to lie in bed at night and feel myself locked in my cell, and then I started thinking about all the other people in the world who were locked in their cells too, and none of us could get out or communicate with one another, millions of us stuck tight."
"Hundreds of times I said to myself, 'If that's all there is to it, why go on?' But I could never come round to the picture of killing myself. Once I tried but I didn't get very far. And then I begun wonderin' why it was that I didn't do the job straight through; wonderin' and wonderin', until one night, like an earthquake, it hit me sudden. It was all the people behind me, clear back to Adam and Eve, holdin' me here, all the men and women that had loved each other and hated each other and had children and kept things going. And if I killed myself—it would be like takin' one of the girl's jobs in the factory to finish so she could draw her pay and then not doin' it.
"Hundreds of times I told myself, 'If that's all there is to it, why even bother?' But I could never wrap my head around the idea of ending my life. I tried once, but I didn't get very far. Then I started to wonder why I didn’t just go through with it; I kept wondering and wondering, until one night it hit me like an earthquake. It was all the people behind me, all the way back to Adam and Eve, holding me here—everyone who had loved and hated each other, had kids, and kept things moving forward. And if I ended my life—it would be like taking one of the girls' jobs in the factory just so she could get paid and then not doing the work."
"Mebbe you won't understand, but you'll have to take it the way I say, for I saw it as clear as I see you in that chair. We was put here to keep things goin'. And I was goin' to stop 'em. There wouldn't be any me after I was dead and all them people back of me was goin' to drop out of things, just like I had killed 'em. Did you ever think like that?"
"Maybe you won't get it, but you need to accept it the way I say it, because I saw it as clearly as I see you in that chair. We were put here to keep things moving. And I was going to stop them. There wouldn't be any me after I was dead, and all those people behind me were going to fall off the map, just like I had killed them. Have you ever thought like that?"
Jean shook her head. Before the fire of loneliness that had seared this woman, she could not speak.
Jean shook her head. In front of the fire of loneliness that had burned this woman, she couldn't find the words.
"We're all different, I guess. But I got so I couldn't bear the thought of dyin' and bein' ended, without ever havin' had nothin' and leavin' nothin' and so—I had a baby."
"We're all different, I guess. But I couldn't stand the thought of dying and being done for, without having experienced anything and leaving nothing behind—so I had a baby."
Jean felt as if the wind outside had torn its way into the room.
Jean felt like the wind outside had ripped its way into the room.
"You decided, made up your mind to have a baby, and had one?"
"You decided, made up your mind to have a baby, and had one?"
"It seems kind of queer, mebbe, when you say it like that, but it was all simple after I'd been thinkin' about it. Lots of things are queer when you first think about 'em, but after a while you get used to 'em. It's like strangers you meet and get to know after a bit real well."
"It might sound a bit strange when you put it that way, but it was all clear after I thought about it. A lot of things seem odd at first, but eventually, you get used to them. It's like the strangers you meet; you get to know them really well after a while."
Jean looked away to the houses crouching on the windswept hill.
Jean looked away at the houses huddled on the windy hill.
"He lived in the same house. He was the only man that ever asked me to go any place with him or tried to kiss me. You see I was twenty-seven then, almost twenty-eight. There was never no talk about marryin'. He went away before Jimmie was born, a long time before. I think he was afraid somebody'd find out. He was always kind of scared of people. He sent some money for awhile and then he stopped. I didn't care about the money. I can always get work, and as soon as Jimmie was old enough to leave, I got a job in another place."
"He lived in the same house. He was the only guy who ever asked me to go anywhere with him or tried to kiss me. You see, I was twenty-seven then, almost twenty-eight. There was never any talk about marriage. He left a long time before Jimmie was born. I think he was scared someone would find out. He was always a bit frightened of people. He sent some money for a while and then he stopped. I didn’t care about the money. I can always find work, and as soon as Jimmie was old enough to leave, I got a job somewhere else."
From under the pillow she took a bit of folded newspaper and handed it to Jean. It was a clipping a month old, a condensed account of a political fight in a small town in the southern part of the state. It said that the fight had been won by the adherents of Mayor James H. Martin, who could always be relied on to stand on the side of law and order.
From under the pillow, she grabbed a folded piece of newspaper and handed it to Jean. It was a month-old clipping, summarizing a political battle in a small town in the southern part of the state. It stated that the battle had been won by the supporters of Mayor James H. Martin, who could always be counted on to side with law and order.
"He always said he was goin' to get into politics some day and he did. I wouldn't bother now, because he ain't had none of the joy of Jimmie, but I haven't more than a few weeks, days mebbe. It's cancer, like mother had and grandmother and Aunt Sarah, and I want to know that Jimmie won't have to go to an institution. He can't be so terrible poor if he's Mayor and he'll do something for Jimmie. Maybe he'll be kind of afraid at first but if you make him promise, he'll keep it. I'll give you some letters he wrote and Jimmie's picture. Will you go?"
"He always said he was going to get into politics someday, and he did. I wouldn't bother now because he hasn't experienced any of the joy that Jimmie has, but I only have a few weeks left, maybe just days. It's cancer, like what Mom had, and Grandma, and Aunt Sarah, and I want to make sure that Jimmie won't have to go to a care facility. He can't be that poor if he's the Mayor, and he'll do something for Jimmie. Maybe he'll be a bit hesitant at first, but if you make him promise, he'll keep it. I'll give you some letters he wrote and Jimmie's picture. Will you go?"
Evidently she had used up all her strength, for she lay back now, wasted and white, with her eyes closed. Jean tried to speak and couldn't. It was all so tangled, so thwarted, so stark and bare. It was like the rickety house in which the woman lived, and the parched hills. Jean felt as if the thick dust was choking her. The woman opened her eyes.
Evidently, she had exhausted all her strength, as she lay back now, drained and pale, with her eyes shut. Jean tried to say something but couldn't. Everything felt so confusing, so blocked, so raw and empty. It was like the run-down house where the woman lived, and the dry hills. Jean felt as though the thick dust was suffocating her. The woman opened her eyes.
"You don't understand very well, do you?"
"You don't really get it, do you?"
"No, not very." Jean tried to say she did, but the naked honesty of the other compelled the same from her. "I can understand how you must have been lonely but——"
"No, not really." Jean tried to say she did, but the raw honesty of the other person made her be just as honest. "I can see how lonely you must have felt, but—"
The woman shook her head. "No, that's just what you don't, or you would understand it all."
The woman shook her head. "No, that's exactly what you don't get, or you would understand everything."
Her hands, white from illness, took Jean's. "But you're kind and it don't matter much. I wanted the Doctor because she was awfully good to one of the girls that worked with me once, and when I was thinking of somebody, I remembered her."
Her hands, pale from illness, took Jean's. "But you're kind, and it doesn't matter much. I wanted the Doctor because she was really good to one of the girls I worked with once, and when I was thinking of someone, I remembered her."
Jean forced back the sob in her throat. "I'll go to-night if there's a train."
Jean held back the sob in her throat. "I'll go tonight if there's a train."
The sick woman smiled gratefully. "You are kind," she said again. "And—there's not many that's kind when they don't understand."
The sick woman smiled gratefully. "You are kind," she said again. "And—there aren't many who are kind when they don't understand."
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Jean propped her note to Herrick on the desk where he would be sure to see it as soon as he came in, and caught the six-fifteen train.
Jean placed her note to Herrick on the desk where he would definitely see it as soon as he arrived, and caught the six-fifteen train.
When Herrick came at half past six he found the note, read it three times and tore it into bits.
When Herrick arrived at six-thirty, he found the note, read it three times, and tore it into pieces.
"Taking the six-fifteen to Belgrave on a case. May be away a few days.
"Taking the 6:15 train to Belgrave for a case. I might be gone for a few days."
Jean."
Jean.
It was eight before Herrick stopped pacing up and down the studio, took his hat and went out.
It was eight when Herrick finally stopped pacing around the studio, grabbed his hat, and went out.
Giuseppe's was crowded. The air reeked with smoke and the heavy odor of highly seasoned food. Not a place at the long table was vacant. Flop was denouncing the low standards of American art, exemplified in the flat failure of a recent exhibit of his own, and the others pounded the table in the old way and shouted their approval. Flop caught sight of Herrick first, stopped in the middle of a sentence, and then, with a shout:
Giuseppe's was packed. The air was thick with smoke and the strong smell of heavily seasoned food. Not a single spot at the long table was open. Flop was criticizing the poor quality of American art, using the complete failure of a recent exhibit of his own as an example, while the others banged on the table in the usual way and cheered him on. Flop spotted Herrick first, paused in mid-sentence, and then shouted:
"Well, I'll be damned! Look who's here," got up and dragged Herrick forward as if the latter had been trying to get away.
"Well, I'll be damned! Look who's here," he said, getting up and pulling Herrick forward as if he had been trying to escape.
"Boy Blue! Franklin! Herrick!"
"Blue! Franklin! Herrick!"
The racket was deafening. The Outlanders jumped on chairs to see what was happening. Flop corraled a waiter hurrying by with a demijohn of wine and took it way from him.
The noise was overwhelming. The Outlanders leaped onto their chairs to catch a glimpse of what was going on. Flop caught a waiter rushing by with a large bottle of wine and snatched it away from him.
"This is on the house, Pietro. We drink to the return of the lost sheep."
"This is on me, Pietro. Let's drink to the return of the lost sheep."
A waiter brought Herrick a chair. He took it, and walking deliberately about the table, placed it next to The Kitten's. There was much laughing and some quick looks interchanged and The Kitten shrugged as if the matter did not concern her in the least, and continued to talk to another man across Herrick's back. The enthusiasm, diverted for a moment from its channel, went back. The Kitten finished what she had been saying and was forced at last to meet Herrick's eyes. She tried to hold the contempt in them, but it was useless. The corners of her scarlet lips trembled. Herrick's hand took hers under the table.
A waiter brought Herrick a chair. He took it and, walking purposefully around the table, placed it next to The Kitten's. There was a lot of laughing and some quick glances exchanged, and The Kitten shrugged as if it didn’t concern her at all and kept talking to another guy across Herrick's back. The excitement, momentarily redirected, returned to its original course. The Kitten finished what she was saying and was finally forced to meet Herrick's gaze. She tried to keep the contempt in her eyes, but it was pointless. The corners of her bright red lips quivered. Herrick's hand reached for hers under the table.
"Don't be silly, Kittycat. We wouldn't keep it up, you know...."
"Don't be ridiculous, Kittycat. We wouldn't keep it going, you know...."
Two hours later The Bunch went singing up the hill to Flop's. Herrick and The Kitten turned down a side street. Herrick walked with the light, springing step that had reminded Jean of the earth and wide spaces. The Kitten skimmed along beside him, clinging to his arm. At the foot of the stairs he lifted her, and carried her up. He put her in the Morris chair and knelt beside her. Every motion was a repetition of the last time he had knelt so. It was all exactly the same, even to the bar of light from the street lamp, and the fine, tired lines about The Kitten's mouth.
Two hours later, The Bunch went singing up the hill to Flop's. Herrick and The Kitten turned down a side street. Herrick walked with a light, springy step that reminded Jean of the earth and open spaces. The Kitten glided along beside him, holding onto his arm. At the bottom of the stairs, he picked her up and carried her up. He placed her in the Morris chair and knelt beside her. Every movement was just like the last time he had knelt like this. It all felt exactly the same, right down to the beam of light from the street lamp and the delicate, tired lines around The Kitten's mouth.
The Kitten bent and lifted his face from her knees.
The kitten lifted its face from her knees.
"Why did you do it, Boy?"
"Why did you do that, kid?"
"I don't know, Kitten."
"I don't know, Kitten."
She drew his head to her shoulder and stroked his hair quietly. There was no claim in her touch, no insistence, only peace. The Kitten was weary, too.
She gently pulled his head to her shoulder and softly stroked his hair. There was no possessiveness in her touch, no urgency, just a sense of calm. The Kitten was tired as well.
"Tell me about it," she said at last.
"Go ahead and tell me about it," she finally said.
Herrick smiled. "She's straightening out all the misery and sin and ugliness in the world, Kittycat, and it keeps her rather busy."
Herrick smiled. "She's sorting out all the pain and wrongdoing and ugliness in the world, Kittycat, and it keeps her pretty busy."
They talked for a while of Jean and the little doctor and the futile, foolish tasks at which they labored.
They talked for a while about Jean and the little doctor and the pointless, silly tasks they were working on.
"It makes me tired to think of so much energy." The Kitten yawned. "I'm glad I have no 'work.' I wouldn't 'improve' a single living human being, even if I could, not even you, Boy Blue."
"It makes me tired just thinking about all that energy." The Kitten yawned. "I'm glad I don’t have any 'work.' I wouldn't 'improve' a single living person, even if I could, not even you, Boy Blue."
"Most wise Kitty." Herrick drew her to him and kissed her passionately.
"Most wise, Kitty." Herrick pulled her close and kissed her passionately.
The next day they slipped away for the week-end to the cabin on the Portuguese ranch where he and Jean had spent their honeymoon.
The next day, they sneaked away for the weekend to the cabin on the Portuguese ranch where he and Jean had spent their honeymoon.
"It was the first place we ever went, Boy, and I want to go there again," insisted The Kitten. After a moment's hesitation Herrick agreed.
"It was the first place we ever went, Boy, and I want to go there again," insisted The Kitten. After a moment's hesitation, Herrick agreed.
The dairyman and his wife showed no surprise. They were as dark, as silent as ever. The woman wore the same bright red skirt and the same dirty white waist. She brought food to the cabin as she had brought it before, without a word. There was the same full, silver moonlight brimming the bowl of the little canyon, and the same quiet cows wandering over the hills.
The dairy farmer and his wife didn’t seem surprised at all. They were just as somber and quiet as always. The woman had on the same bright red skirt and the same stained white top. She brought food to the cabin as she had done before, without saying a word. The same bright silver moonlight filled the bowl of the little canyon, and the same tranquil cows roamed the hills.
They stayed two days and went back. Herrick wondered what he would say if Jean had already returned, and gravitated, according to his mood, from a lie he knew would not deceive her, to the truth.
They stayed for two days and then went back. Herrick thought about what he would say if Jean had already returned, and depending on his mood, he shifted from a lie he knew wouldn’t fool her to the truth.
But Jean had not come. Nor did she come the next day, nor the next. For the Mayor of Belgrave had a cold. Years afterwards, Herrick speculated sometimes, what his life would have been, if James Martin, Mayor of Belgrave, had not had a cold.
But Jean still hadn’t shown up. She didn’t come the next day, or the day after that. Because the Mayor of Belgrave had a cold. Years later, Herrick sometimes wondered what his life would have been like if James Martin, the Mayor of Belgrave, hadn’t had a cold.
But the Mayor did have a cold, and not even Jean's most Machiavellian tricks succeeded in getting at him. In a small neat house, behind a small neat lawn, a small, neat wife guarded his civilian privacy and Jean was forced to wait until the fourth day, when protected by an overcoat and neck muffler, in spite of the glorious fall sunshine, Mayor Martin again took up his official duties. Almost as soon as the office was opened, Jean forced herself beyond the secretary and confronted the Mayor, small and neat like his wife and the baby Jean had seen being aired on the lawn.
But the Mayor was indeed sick, and not even Jean's most cunning schemes could reach him. In a tidy little house, behind a manicured lawn, a neat wife protected his personal privacy, and Jean had to wait until the fourth day. Dressed in an overcoat and scarf, despite the beautiful fall sunshine, Mayor Martin resumed his official duties. Almost as soon as the office opened, Jean pushed past the secretary and faced the Mayor, who was just as small and tidy as his wife and the baby she had seen outside on the lawn.
In words as few and stark as Amelia Gorman's she presented the case.
In words as brief and straightforward as Amelia Gorman's, she made her case.
"Now, what I suggest, Mr. Martin, is that you send to us monthly fifteen dollars, for which we can board your child in a respectable family. When he is fourteen, if he shows promise of making more than a grammar school education advisable, this amount to be increased to twenty. He can make up the rest himself until he graduates from some technical school. In the event of your dying before he has reached the earning age, this amount is to be continued. You can arrange it as a bequest to us and need not mention the child."
"Now, what I suggest, Mr. Martin, is that you send us fifteen dollars every month, which we can use to board your child with a good family. When he turns fourteen, if he shows potential for more than just a basic education, this amount should be raised to twenty dollars. He can cover the rest himself until he graduates from a technical school. If you pass away before he reaches the age to start earning, this amount will continue. You can set it up as a bequest to us and don’t need to mention the child."
The little man sat staring at Jean. Behind his flat, frightened eyes, she could see the procession of his small hopes, running to their death. He would do as she asked because he could think of no way of escaping with the dignity that befitted his office. He would cover his terror under the cloak of his mayoralty and submit to supporting his child, as he might have contributed to the erection of a public library. But for all the rest of his life he would enjoy the memory of this morning. Once the danger of publicity was removed, he would come to regard himself as a bold, bad man of the world, and from the pinnacle of his knowledge of evil look down upon the sober, uninteresting members of his town and of the church, where he went every Sunday morning in a neat black hat.
The little man sat staring at Jean. Behind his flat, scared eyes, she could see his small hopes fading away. He would do what she asked because he couldn't think of a way to escape with the dignity his position deserved. He would hide his fear behind the authority of his mayoralty and agree to support his child, just like he would have contributed to building a public library. But for the rest of his life, he would remember this morning. Once the threat of publicity was gone, he would see himself as a daring, bad man of the world, looking down from his high ground of worldly knowledge on the serious, boring members of his town and church, where he went every Sunday morning in a neat black hat.
"Well, Mr. Martin?"
"What's up, Mr. Martin?"
Jean gathered up her gloves and handbag and rose. He reached out as if forcibly to detain her, almost as if he expected, should he refuse, that she would go through the town with a bell, proclaiming him in public.
Jean picked up her gloves and handbag and stood up. He reached out as if to stop her, almost expecting that if he didn’t, she would walk through the town ringing a bell, announcing him to everyone.
"Of course, I wish you and your office, to understand that I do this through no legal, or, I may say, moral compulsion."
"Of course, I want you and your team to understand that I'm doing this out of no legal or, I can say, moral obligation."
He was like a vicious terrier taking a last nip at some one's leg, before being dragged away on a rope. "I have many demands made on me, both public and private, and my income is not large."
He was like a nasty little terrier taking one last bite at someone's leg before being pulled away on a leash. "I have a lot of demands on me, both in public and at home, and my income isn't that big."
"Fifteen is not much, Mr. Martin, for food and clothes and schooling. You will find later that your present baby will require all of that."
"Fifteen isn’t a lot, Mr. Martin, for food, clothes, and schooling. You’ll realize later that your current baby will need all of that."
At the mention of the baby, the Mayor frowned.
At the mention of the baby, the Mayor scowled.
"I never shirk an opportunity, Mrs. Herrick, to make another happy. I will remit the amount to you monthly by check. It is to be booked as a contribution to your work."
"I never pass up a chance, Mrs. Herrick, to make someone else happy. I'll send you the amount monthly by check. It’s meant to be recorded as a contribution to your work."
"Certainly, Mr. Martin."
"Sure, Mr. Martin."
The Mayor escorted Jean to the elevator, rang the bell for her and, as she stepped in, bowed elaborately. Jean chuckled. Already he was assuming the manners of the bold, bad man.
The Mayor walked Jean to the elevator, pressed the button for her, and, as she entered, gave an exaggerated bow. Jean laughed. He was already acting like the daring, rogue type.
The train got in about eight. Jean went straight to the studio, after finding that Dr. Mary would not be back until the morning. It was dark, and when Jean turned on the light she saw that the dust was thick on everything. Herrick had evidently not straightened it out since she left. It looked forlorn and struck through the exhilaration of Jean's mood unpleasantly. As always, successful accomplishment gave Jean a sense of physical well-being that she enjoyed as deeply and as consciously as ever Martha did her moods of spiritual exaltation.
The train arrived around eight. Jean headed straight to the studio after realizing that Dr. Mary wouldn’t be back until the morning. It was dark, and when Jean turned on the light, she noticed that there was a thick layer of dust everywhere. Herrick clearly hadn’t tidied up since she left. It looked sad and clashed with the excitement Jean felt, bringing her down. As usual, achieving something made Jean feel physically good, a sensation she appreciated just as intensely and consciously as Martha did her moments of spiritual joy.
When she had put away her things, she turned off the light and stretched out on the couch. Through the open window she could see the stars, and their peace quieted the inner excitement that had held her ever since she left Mayor Martin's office. She had done a good piece of work with which Dr. Mary would be pleased and because of which Amelia Gorman would die happier. But beyond this, the thread of her action stretched down the years, binding together lives of which she knew nothing. At a moment's notice she had entered these lives, just as she might go to the window and call a stranger into the studio, and never would life be the same to these strangers as if she had not done the thing she had. The Mayor would grow old and die, a different man than he would have been if every month he had not sent fifteen dollars for the support of Amelia's child. And all the lives he touched would react to this secret check. Jimmie would grow up in some workman's family and their lives and his would be altered. She remembered how once she had thought of each person, weaving before his own loom, deliberately choosing or rejecting the threads that Life offered. Now she saw myriads upon myriads weaving before a high loom whose frame was lost in the immensity of time and distance.
Once she put her things away, she turned off the light and lay down on the couch. Through the open window, she could see the stars, and their calmness eased the excitement she had felt ever since leaving Mayor Martin's office. She had done a great job that Dr. Mary would appreciate, and because of it, Amelia Gorman would die feeling happier. But beyond that, the consequences of her actions stretched out over the years, connecting lives she knew nothing about. In an instant, she had entered those lives, just as she might call a stranger into the studio through the window, and life would never be the same for those strangers as if she hadn’t done what she did. The Mayor would grow old and pass away, a different person than he would have been if every month he hadn’t sent fifteen dollars for Amelia's child's support. And everyone he influenced would be affected by that secret payment. Jimmie would grow up in a working-class family, and their lives—and his—would be changed. She remembered how she once thought of each person weaving at their own loom, consciously choosing or rejecting the threads that Life offered. Now she saw countless people weaving before a massive loom whose frame was lost in the vastness of time and distance.
She started as the door opened and Herrick entered. He did not see her, but came over to the empty fireplace and stood leaning his elbows on the mantel shelf. He looked tired and there were lines about his mouth. Compunction for she knew not what seized Jean and she rose quickly.
She jumped when the door opened and Herrick walked in. He didn’t notice her, instead heading straight to the empty fireplace where he leaned his elbows on the mantel. He looked exhausted, and there were creases around his mouth. A feeling of unease she couldn’t quite place gripped Jean, and she got up quickly.
"Begee!"
"Begee!"
Herrick whirled. Jean had been the last person in his mind.
Herrick spun around. Jean had been the last person he expected.
"You!" he demanded stupidly, and instantly recognized that his tone gave the natural meeting the proportions of drama.
"You!" he said dumbly, and immediately realized that his tone turned the casual encounter into something dramatic.
Jean laughed. "Sure. Who else?"
Jean laughed. "Of course. Who else?"
"Your note, you know, wasn't very illuminating. I didn't know whether you were going for a day or a month."
"Your note, as you know, wasn't very clear. I couldn't tell if you were planning to be gone for a day or a month."
"I know. But I was so excited and I didn't know myself exactly."
"I get it. But I was really excited and I didn’t quite know myself."
Jean saw that her abrupt going had hurt Herrick and she tried to make up now. She came closer and laid a hand on his.
Jean noticed that her sudden departure had hurt Herrick, and she tried to make it right. She moved closer and placed a hand on his.
"I'll make some chocolate and then I'll tell you all about it. It would make a perfectly ripping story."
"I'll make some chocolate and then I'll tell you all about it. It would make an amazing story."
Herrick looked down on Jean's hand resting upon his and it seemed to him something disconnected from both of them. He wished she would take it away. To his jangled nerves it was a real weight, pressing heavily upon him. It was force, that strong, white hand, a mechanical force for pushing obstacles from her path. It would push him and her mother and all who did not see things as she saw them, all but the fat, mannish little doctor with her stupid generalities. With the merest touch of those firm, cool fingers it would push The Kitten into oblivion.
Herrick looked down at Jean's hand resting on his, and it felt to him like something disconnected from both of them. He wished she would take it away. To his frayed nerves, it was a real burden, pressing down on him. That strong, white hand was a force, a mechanical force meant to push obstacles out of her way. It would push him, her mother, and anyone who didn’t share her views, except for the heavy-set, mannish little doctor with her ridiculous generalities. With just a slight touch from those firm, cool fingers, it would push The Kitten into oblivion.
"A corking story?"
"A great story?"
Jean resented Herrick's mechanical interest but tried not to show it. She had been wrong and had said so and it was trivial of him to let the memory rankle.
Jean disliked Herrick's robotic interest but tried not to let it show. She had been mistaken and admitted it, and it was petty of him to let the memory bother him.
"Wait till you hear it. It's a regular Thomas Hardy novel. It ought to be set in the granite hills of Devon."
"Wait until you hear it. It's just like a typical Thomas Hardy novel. It should be set in the granite hills of Devon."
While they drank the chocolate, Jean told him of the woman propped on her pillows in the miserable room, with the wind blowing over the stony hills; of the frightened Mayor with his overwhelming respectability. Her eyes glowed and the strong, white hands moved in unusual gestures, as if from the slough of human weakness and suffering into which they were plunged, she was drawing quivering bodies and setting them on a stage. Herrick's bitterness saw none of the drama, only Jean's own safety from any suffering. There she sat, glowing with interest in her "case," a stupid, everyday matter of seduction. She could work up a tragedy about a scrubwoman overcome by physical desire. But for him, for his needs, for The Kitten, for Flop, for any one whose way of life was different, whose clothes did not please her, whose manner did not suit her, she had no sympathy and no understanding. Herrick laughed.
While they sipped the hot chocolate, Jean told him about the woman lounging on her pillows in the dreary room, with the wind howling over the rocky hills; about the scared Mayor with his heavy sense of respectability. Her eyes sparkled and her strong, white hands moved in unusual ways, as if she were pulling quivering figures from the depths of human weakness and suffering and setting them on a stage. Herrick's bitterness couldn't see the drama—only Jean's own escape from suffering. There she sat, radiating interest in her "case," a mundane, everyday story of seduction. She could create a tragedy about a cleaning lady overwhelmed by desire. But for him, for his needs, for The Kitten, for Flop, for anyone whose lifestyle was different, whose clothes didn’t impress her, whose behavior didn’t sit well with her, she had no sympathy and no understanding. Herrick laughed.
"It's a scream, simply a scream! A lot of women puttering about, fiddling with the forces of Nature and getting paid for it!"
"It's hilarious, really hilarious! So many women busying around, tinkering with the forces of Nature and getting paid for it!"
Jean's face went white.
Jean's face turned pale.
"I might have known," she said and sought for words that would hurt him most, "that you could not possibly grasp the spiritual significance."
"I should have known," she said, looking for words that would hurt him the most, "that you wouldn't be able to understand the spiritual significance."
Herrick's face flushed and his eyes were two black slits as he bent across the table.
Herrick's face turned red and his eyes were like two narrow black slits as he leaned over the table.
"You're a fool, Jean, you and Dr. Mary and all the other dead, marble women she has trailing in her train."
"You're an idiot, Jean, you and Dr. Mary and all the other lifeless, marble women she has following her around."
It seemed afterwards to Herrick that they stood for hours looking at each other across the table, before Jean turned, and without a word went the length of the studio and closed and locked the bedroom door behind her.
It seemed to Herrick that they spent hours just staring at each other across the table, before Jean finally turned and, without saying a word, walked across the studio and closed and locked the bedroom door behind her.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
In the months that followed there were whole weeks when Herrick despised Jean for her blindness; when he hated her for the calm, filled order of her days; when he wanted to go and lay his head in her lap and be comforted.
In the months that followed, there were entire weeks when Herrick loathed Jean for her ignorance; when he resented her for the peaceful, structured routine of her life; when he felt the urge to go and rest his head in her lap and seek comfort.
What would Jean do if he told her?
What would Jean do if he told her?
She would answer as she would to any cry of distress. In a scientific, impersonal way she would even be happy at her ability to help. For the time he would be her favorite "case." She would probe into his feeling for The Kitten and into The Kitten's and decide what was to be done. When she had analyzed it all, she would ask him what he wanted to do.
She would respond to his cries for help just like she would for anyone in trouble. In a scientific and detached way, she would even feel pleased about her ability to assist. For that moment, he would be her favorite "case." She would dig into his feelings for The Kitten and The Kitten's feelings as well, then figure out the next steps. Once she had analyzed everything, she would ask him what he wanted to do.
What did he want?
What did he want?
From considering the abstract possibility of his wife's action, Herrick came down to Jean herself. Picture after picture of her flashed before him. Jean in the Sundays before their marriage. Jean as she had looked in the moonlight, beside the driftwood fires. Jean on the Sunday mornings when they used to argue about the novel. Did she ever think of it now? It was months since they had even mentioned it. Had she forgotten this thing that had once seemed the motive of her days? Had her interest ever been real, or had it only filled an empty space? In the mazes of his own nature Herrick groped and could find no answer. After almost three years of marriage Herrick knew less of Jean than he had the first day in the library.
From thinking about the possibility of his wife's actions, Herrick turned his attention to Jean herself. Images of her flashed through his mind. Jean in the Sundays before they got married. Jean as she looked in the moonlight by the driftwood fires. Jean on Sunday mornings when they used to argue about the novel. Did she think about it now? It had been months since they had even brought it up. Had she forgotten something that once seemed to drive her every day? Had her interest ever been genuine, or had it just filled a void? In the complexities of his own feelings, Herrick searched but found no answers. After nearly three years of marriage, Herrick knew less about Jean than he did on the first day in the library.
Would she go on forever as they were going now? They had never referred in any way to the night that Jean had come back from Belgrave. It might never have been, for all the outward difference it had made in their lives. Only Jean never again mentioned a case nor did she ever ask him to come on Sunday afternoons to The Hill House where she poured for the neighborhood teas that she and Dr. Mary had instituted for the winter.
Would she continue like this forever? They had never mentioned the night Jean returned from Belgrave. It might as well have never happened, considering how little it changed their lives. The only thing was that Jean never brought up a case again, nor did she ever invite him to The Hill House on Sunday afternoons, where she served neighborhood teas that she and Dr. Mary had started for the winter.
On Sundays Herrick went to Flop's. Jean made no comment, except sometimes to inquire about various people, with a forced interest that exasperated Herrick. As for The Bunch, they never asked about Jean. Behind the banner of "personal freedom," Herrick and The Kitten marched unquestioned. As indifferent as the rest, Vicky had gone back to the country. The Kitten had refused to go with him.
On Sundays, Herrick went to Flop's. Jean didn't say much, except occasionally to ask about different people, showing a fake interest that annoyed Herrick. As for The Bunch, they never asked about Jean. Under the banner of "personal freedom," Herrick and The Kitten moved forward without any challenges. Just like everyone else, Vicky had returned to the country. The Kitten had refused to join him.
The long rains ended and spring came again. The air was clean and soft, and fluffy white clouds sailed over the hills, once more cameo-clear against the blue. Herrick and Jean saw even less of each other than through the winter. They ate together in the mornings and then went their ways. The paper was changing hands and Herrick spoke of the new proprietor and the future policy. Dr. Mary and Jean were drawing up a pamphlet on the evil conditions resulting from bad housing, and now that the actual gathering of statistics was over, and the work had widened to include quarrels with political bosses, with the Board of Health and Building Commissions, Jean was in her glory. The breakfasts were calm meals, unruffled, impersonal and dead.
The long rains ended, and spring returned. The air was fresh and gentle, and fluffy white clouds drifted over the hills, once again crystal-clear against the blue sky. Herrick and Jean saw even less of each other than they had during winter. They ate breakfast together in the mornings and then went their separate ways. The newspaper was changing hands, and Herrick talked about the new owner and the future direction. Dr. Mary and Jean were putting together a pamphlet about the terrible conditions caused by bad housing, and now that they had finished gathering statistics and the work had expanded to include conflicts with political leaders, the Board of Health, and Building Commissions, Jean was thriving. The breakfasts were quiet, uneventful meals, remote, impersonal, and lifeless.
The darkest spot in this third summer of Jean's married life was Martha. The small face was thinner and whiter and, for the first time in Jean's memory, her mother moved slowly about the house. Jean went as often as she could and frequently found her sitting on the porch behind the screen of roses, her hands idle in her lap. Twice, tiptoeing in unexpectedly, Jean had found her mother lying down, her eyes closed in such utter weariness that Jean's heart had stopped beating for a moment in a terrible fear.
The lowest point in Jean's third summer of married life was Martha. Her small face looked thinner and paler, and for the first time in Jean's memory, her mother moved around the house slowly. Jean visited as often as she could and often found her sitting on the porch behind the roses, her hands resting idle in her lap. Twice, sneaking in unexpectedly, Jean had found her mother lying down, her eyes closed in such complete exhaustion that Jean's heart had momentarily stopped in a wave of terrible fear.
But each time Martha had insisted that it was only the heat and promised faithfully that she would take more rest.
But every time, Martha insisted it was just the heat and promised she would take more breaks.
"Mummy, it's really selfish of you not to let me help. I know half a dozen women who would be glad to come over and work for their home and a very small salary, and I could spare it so easily."
"Mom, it’s really selfish of you not to let me help. I know a few women who would be happy to come over and work for their home and a very small salary, and I could easily afford it."
"Now, Jeany, don't be silly." At this point Martha always got up briskly and began preparing tea. "In all the years that I've kept house, I've never had a maid."
"Now, Jeany, don’t be ridiculous." At this point, Martha always stood up quickly and started making tea. "In all the years I’ve run a household, I've never had a maid."
"Which is no reason at all," Jean insisted. "You know, Martha Norris, that once you see the error of your ways the trouble's over. You used to tell me that yourself when I was a little girl."
"Which is not a reason at all," Jean insisted. "You know, Martha Norris, that once you realize you've made a mistake, the trouble is over. You used to say that to me when I was a little girl."
"Maybe I did. But the cases aren't the same."
"Maybe I did. But the situations aren't the same."
"Why not?" It was the oldest form of dispute they had, Jean quoting her mother's own words and Martha insisting the cases were not the same. "It is the same, exactly. You're not well, or else you're getting lazy. Which is it? It must be one."
"Why not?" It was the oldest argument they had, Jean using her mother's own words and Martha insisting that the situations were different. "It's exactly the same. You're either unwell or you're just getting lazy. Which is it? It has to be one."
"Not at all. You're just talking to hear yourself, Jeany. You always were fond of that silly arguing that pins people down to a yes or no."
"Not at all. You're just talking to hear yourself, Jeany. You've always liked that pointless arguing that forces people to pick a yes or no."
"Oh, mummy, you're such a fake. You get so terribly philosophic when you want to slip out of a thing. But now listen to me. I won't scold you any more. But I'm going to watch you precisely as if you were a 'case' and I'll give you till the tenth of July and not one day longer. If you look the way you do now you're going to the country, if I have to take you there by force. Do you hear?"
"Oh, Mom, you’re such a phony. You get all philosophical when you want to dodge something. But now listen to me. I won’t scold you anymore. But I'm going to keep an eye on you like you’re a 'case,' and I’m giving you until July 10th, not a day longer. If you look the way you do now, you’re going to the countryside, even if I have to drag you there myself. Do you understand?"
Martha smiled. "Yes, dear, I hear."
Martha smiled. "Yeah, I hear you, honey."
It was an afternoon at the end of June and Martha and Jean were in the clean, darkened kitchen, waiting for the kettle to boil. Bees buzzed in the garden outside and the old pine was sweetly fragrant in the warmth. There was something very positive and real about this peace and clean orderliness, so that Jean wondered whether, after all, this silent strength was an accident of her mother's nature, or whether the quiet little figure, trotting on its mechanical round of duty, had not achieved it, at perhaps a price no one guessed.
It was a June afternoon, and Martha and Jean were in the clean, dim kitchen, waiting for the kettle to boil. Bees buzzed in the garden outside, and the old pine tree smelled sweet in the warmth. There was something very reassuring and real about this peace and tidy environment, making Jean question whether this calm strength was just a part of her mother’s nature or if the quiet little figure, dutifully going about its tasks, had obtained it at a cost that no one saw.
Jean watched her as she beat up a pan of the tea biscuits that no remonstrance of Jean's had been able to stop.
Jean watched her as she smashed a pan of tea biscuits that none of Jean's protests had been able to stop.
"I'd have to make something for supper and I might just as well make these."
"I need to make something for dinner, so I might as well make these."
And as always she had her way. Jean listened to the bees and watched the deft hands at their work. It was so precisely as it had always been and yet somehow it was different. Jean's mind wandered lazily about the problem. What was different? Why did it no longer annoy her? It had once.
And as always, she got her way. Jean listened to the bees and watched the skilled hands at their work. It was exactly as it had always been, and yet somehow it felt different. Jean's mind lazily drifted around the issue. What was different? Why did it no longer bother her? It used to.
She remembered the day of graduation when all her fine enthusiasm to fill her life with work and beauty had died at the sight of Martha dishing up the roast. And the day when she had heard of the library work and Martha had gone on making apple pies. And now she was making tea biscuits and pretending that nothing was the matter with her, when Jean could see that it was a strain to lift the heavy mixing bowl and that tiny drops of perspiration appeared at the corners of Martha's mouth. She was ill and no doubt she knew it.
She recalled the graduation day when all her excitement about filling her life with work and beauty vanished as she watched Martha serving the roast. And the day she found out about the library job while Martha kept making apple pies. Now, Martha was baking tea biscuits and pretending everything was fine, even though Jean could see it was a struggle for her to lift the heavy mixing bowl and that little beads of sweat were forming at the corners of Martha's mouth. She was unwell, and she probably knew it.
Jean got up and took the mixing bowl away from her.
Jean got up and took the mixing bowl from her.
"Mummy, you're all in. You can scarcely stand. You've got to tell me what's the matter."
"Mom, you're really in bad shape. You can hardly stand. You need to tell me what's going on."
"Now, Jeany——" But Martha's eyes fell before her daughter's. "I don't feel quite so strong as usual, but it's the heat. It's the warmest June we've had for years."
"Now, Jeany——" But Martha couldn't meet her daughter's gaze. "I don't feel as strong as I usually do, but it's the heat. This is the hottest June we've had in years."
"It's nothing of the kind. It's not a bit hotter than it always is. And if you feel like this now, what will you be in July? I don't believe I'll give you till the tenth. I have a good mind to cart you off to a doctor this very minute."
"It's nothing like that. It's not even a little hotter than it usually is. And if you feel like this now, how will you be in July? I don't think I'll let you last until the tenth. I'm seriously considering taking you to a doctor right this minute."
"Now, Jean daughter, I appreciate your interest and all the rest of it, but remember I am not a case. I won't be packed off to a doctor."
"Look, Jean, I appreciate your concern and everything, but just remember I'm not a project. I'm not going to be sent off to a doctor."
"I wish you were, I'd straighten you out in two minutes. You're really a very simple proposition. I'd close this place, send you to a nice quiet country house where you would have nothing to do but eat lovely food cooked by some one else, and get fat."
"I wish you were here; I’d have you figured out in two minutes. You’re really a pretty straightforward case. I’d shut this place down, send you to a nice, quiet country house where you’d have nothing to do but enjoy delicious meals prepared by someone else and gain some weight."
"I should hate to get fat and there's no place nicer or quieter than this."
"I really wouldn’t want to get fat, and there’s no better or quieter place than this."
"But, mummy, you need a change."
"But, mom, you need a change."
"Well," Martha took the bowl away from Jean and went on with her mixing, "I haven't said that I wouldn't take that, have I? You always were the most impatient child. I suppose you want me to put on my hat this minute and leap on a train."
"Well," Martha took the bowl away from Jean and continued mixing, "I never said I wouldn't take that, did I? You’ve always been the most impatient kid. I guess you want me to put on my hat right now and jump on a train."
"I certainly would, but I can't imagine you 'leaping' at anything unless it was particularly disagreeable. For the second time, listen to your daughter, who has had much experience managing many families and can surely manage one small mother. Next week Mary and I are going to locate a new summer camp for mothers. We're going to take the train and get off wherever it looks good to us and tramp and ride around till we find the exact spot. It's going to be glorious. I've been looking forward to it for months. I'd just bundle you along, too, but you wouldn't enjoy it, and besides it's going to be awfully strenuous. What you need is rest. But I won't budge a step unless you're fixed first, do you hear? If you don't go to a doctor and get some kind of tonic and promise to do exactly as he says, I'll stay right here and work without a day's vacation. There, now will you do as I say?"
"I definitely would, but I can't picture you 'jumping' at anything unless it was really unpleasant. For the second time, listen to your daughter, who has plenty of experience managing different families and can definitely handle one little mother. Next week, Mary and I are going to look for a new summer camp for moms. We're taking the train and will get off wherever looks good to us, then explore until we find the perfect spot. It's going to be amazing. I've been looking forward to it for months. I would bring you along, too, but you wouldn't enjoy it, and besides, it's going to be pretty intense. What you need is some rest. But I won’t move an inch unless you’re taken care of first, got it? If you don’t see a doctor and get some kind of tonic and promise to follow his advice, I’ll stay right here and work without taking a single day off. So, will you please do what I’m asking?"
"What's Franklin going to do, while you and Doctor traipse about?"
"What's Franklin going to do while you and the doctor wander around?"
"I don't know. He said something about taking a vacation himself once, but he hasn't said anything very lately."
"I don't know. He mentioned wanting to take a vacation at one point, but he hasn't said anything about it recently."
"Jean, I don't want to annoy you or interfere in any way with your life. You're a married woman and must manage your affairs. But, I've never seen any happiness come of a husband and wife having separate interests and not knowing what the other's going to do. Not that I've seen much happiness come of any married life. But if you do the best you can, you can't do any more and you can't have it on your conscience that the fault was yours."
"Jean, I don't want to bother you or intrude on your life. You're married and need to handle your own affairs. But, I've never seen any happiness from a husband and wife having separate interests and not knowing what the other is up to. Not that I've seen much happiness in any marriage. But if you do your best, you can't do more than that, and you won't have to feel guilty that it was your fault."
Jean laughed. After all, if there was any change it must be in herself, for certainly Martha was the same as ever.
Jean laughed. After all, if anything had changed, it had to be within herself, because Martha was definitely the same as always.
"Mummy, times have changed. No modern husband and wife clamp on each other's backs in the good old-fashioned way. Marriage isn't a pond in which you both drown, hanging madly to each other."
"Mom, things are different now. No modern couple clings to each other in the old-fashioned way. Marriage isn't a pond where you both struggle to stay afloat, desperately holding on to one another."
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"It's—it's a mutual arrangement. If you have the same interests and ambitions, you work them out together and if you haven't, why, each one works out his own."
"It's a mutual agreement. If you share the same interests and goals, you figure them out together, and if you don’t, then each person focuses on their own."
Even as Jean spoke, she wondered when she had come to formulate this theory so decidedly. She remembered the night in the studio when she had promised to marry Herrick and life had seemed to her like a river in which they would both swim on together side by side. But the current had come between and now they were the width of the stream apart.
Even as Jean talked, she wondered when she had developed this theory so clearly. She recalled the night in the studio when she had agreed to marry Herrick, and life had felt like a river where they would both swim together side by side. But the current had come between them, and now they were separated by the width of the stream.
"You could always word things better than I, Jean, but sometimes it seems to me that that's all there is to them. They don't mean much when you get right down to the bottom of them. How can two people, 'whom God has joined together,' work out their lives apart? It's like the nonsense you and Pat used to talk, just as if you could do with life anything you happened to feel like. We weren't put in this world to follow every whim and there's no bigger whim-killer than the state of holy matrimony."
"You always have a way with words, Jean, but sometimes it feels like that’s all there is to it. They don’t hold much meaning when you really think about them. How can two people, 'whom God has joined together,' figure out their lives separately? It’s like the nonsense you and Pat used to talk about, acting like you could do whatever you wanted with life. We weren’t put in this world to chase every impulse, and there's nothing that kills those impulses faster than getting married."
Martha stopped, cut the biscuits and laid each one carefully in the pan. When she had put them in the gas oven she began clearing up the table. Jean had gone back to her chair and sat looking absently into the garden.
Martha stopped, cut the biscuits, and placed each one carefully in the pan. Once she put them in the gas oven, she started cleaning up the table. Jean had returned to her chair and sat staring blankly out at the garden.
"I don't believe, mummy," she said at last, "that anything that makes you feel smothered is right, no matter what holy state it belongs in. If that isn't 'wrapping your talent in a napkin,' then what is? Franklin doesn't care whether a hundred people live in a room or not. He doesn't think it matters whether people live like intelligent humans or like animals. He doesn't think that any one can change any one else or make the world a bit better."
"I don't believe, Mom," she finally said, "that anything that makes you feel trapped is right, no matter what noble cause it's associated with. If that isn't 'hiding your talent away,' then what is? Franklin doesn't care whether a hundred people are living in a room or not. He doesn't think it matters whether people are living like intelligent beings or like animals. He doesn't believe that anyone can change anyone else or make the world any better."
A look of pain crossed Martha's face. "It's an awful way to believe, Jeany. I hate to think——"
A look of pain crossed Martha's face. "It's a terrible way to believe, Jeany. I can’t stand the thought——"
"Then must I give up my beliefs and take things as they are?"
"Then do I have to give up my beliefs and accept things as they are?"
Martha wiped the last grain of flour from the table, washed out the cloth and hung it on the rack to dry.
Martha wiped the last bit of flour off the table, rinsed out the cloth, and hung it on the rack to dry.
"Some women should never marry."
"Some women shouldn't marry."
Jean looked quickly at her mother and then away. After a moment she said gayly:
Jean glanced quickly at her mother and then looked away. After a moment, she said cheerfully:
"All of which has nothing to do with the question in hand, Mummy Norris, and that is that you go to the doctor and get a tonic or I'll come and take you myself."
"All of this has nothing to do with the issue at hand, Mummy Norris, and that is that you need to go to the doctor and get a tonic, or I'll come and take you myself."
Martha agreed that she would go, and the subject of "holy matrimony" and "separate interests" was dropped.
Martha agreed that she would go, and the topic of "holy matrimony" and "separate interests" was set aside.
But as Jean crossed back to the city she decided that she would ask Herrick what his vacation plans were and, if possible, arrange her own to meet them.
But as Jean walked back to the city, she decided that she would ask Herrick about his vacation plans and, if she could, arrange her own to line up with his.
Herrick was leaving the studio as Jean entered. He stared in such surprise that Jean felt uncomfortable.
Herrick was leaving the studio just as Jean was walking in. He stared in such shock that Jean felt awkward.
"I knocked off early this afternoon and went over to mummy's," she explained. "She hasn't been well and I've been worried. I thought maybe we might go to dinner somewhere, or we could have it here."
"I finished up early this afternoon and went to mom's," she explained. "She hasn't been feeling well, and I've been worried. I thought maybe we could go out for dinner somewhere, or we could eat here."
Herrick's first surprise gave way to amusement. After all, there was something amusing in Jean's self-centered density. For months they had come and gone without inquiring about each other's engagements and now, because the notion seized her, Jean assumed the possibility of acting as if they were in the habit of knowing each other's whereabouts every moment of the day. The amusement deepened as Jean stood without taking off her things, apparently waiting for him to decide.
Herrick's initial shock turned into laughter. There was something funny about Jean's clueless self-absorption. For months, they had been passing each other by without asking about each other's plans, and now, just because the idea struck her, Jean acted like they were used to knowing each other's every move all the time. The humor grew as Jean stood there without taking off her jacket, clearly waiting for him to make a decision.
Herrick had promised to take The Kitten to a Syrian restaurant that had just opened, and every moment that he delayed increased the possibility of The Kitten herself appearing. She often came for him if he were a little late, although Herrick had begged her not to. She liked the excitement of the risk she ran in meeting Jean, but she always claimed that she came because she loved the studio.
Herrick had promised to take The Kitten to a new Syrian restaurant, and every moment he delayed made it more likely that The Kitten would show up herself. She often came looking for him if he was a bit late, even though Herrick had asked her not to. She enjoyed the thrill of the risk in meeting Jean, but she always insisted that she came because she loved the studio.
Herrick stood undecided. A meal with Jean would be a restful thing. There would be no emotional demands, no insistence. And The Kitten was getting very insistent. At first, the renewal of her little, cuddling pleas to be assured of his love had thrilled him and made him feel alive. Her fits of childish rage had amused him, just as in the old days. Besides, he could always bring her to time by leaving her for a while. The sense of power was pleasant. But the monotony of its exertion was beginning to weary him.
Herrick stood there, unsure. Having a meal with Jean would be a relaxing experience. There wouldn’t be any emotional pressure or demands. And The Kitten was becoming quite demanding. Initially, her sweet, cuddly pleas for reassurance of his love excited him and made him feel alive. Her childish tantrums entertained him, just like before. Plus, he could always get her to settle down by leaving her for a bit. It was nice to feel that sense of control. But the monotony of it all was starting to wear him out.
To-night she would be very insistent. From the first warm days of spring she had been begging him to go for a week to the Portuguese ranch and Herrick did not want to go. She had been through almost all her bag of tricks. She had been the petted, teasing child, the angry woman, the commanding mistress. There was one left. To-night she would be the alluring, giving-all, asking-nothing lover. For that reason she had chosen a new setting. In the isolation of the Syrian restaurant they would be alone. She would wear the dress he liked best, a thin, black clinging thing, and a hat that threw kind shadows on the small face. Against the background of sawdust floor, of strange, dark men who came to eat, she would stand out, fragile and completely his.
Tonight she would be very persistent. Since the first warm days of spring, she had been asking him to spend a week at the Portuguese ranch, and Herrick didn’t want to go. She had used almost all her tricks. She had been the spoiled, teasing child, the upset woman, the commanding partner. There was one tactic left. Tonight, she would be the seductive, all-giving, asking-for-nothing lover. That’s why she had chosen a new setting. In the intimacy of the Syrian restaurant, they would be alone. She would wear the dress he liked best, a thin, black figure-hugging outfit, and a hat that cast soft shadows on her small face. Against the backdrop of the sawdust floor and the strange, dark men who came to eat, she would stand out, delicate and completely his.
Jean saw the hesitation, the uncertainty in his eyes.
Jean saw the doubt and uncertainty in his eyes.
"Never mind, if you have another engagement. I'll go down to the delicatessen and get something. I don't suppose there's anything in the house to eat."
"That's fine, if you have other plans. I'll go to the deli and grab something. I doubt there's anything to eat in the house."
Jean smiled. She couldn't help thinking of Martha and what a heinous crime it would be to have a house and nothing to eat in it.
Jean smiled. She couldn't help but think of Martha and how terrible it would be to have a house but nothing to eat in it.
"We aren't very good housekeepers, are we?"
"We're not very good at keeping house, are we?"
"No, there's nothing; but the shops aren't closed yet. It would be rather nice to eat here."
"No, there's nothing; but the shops aren't closed yet. It would be pretty nice to eat here."
After all there was a touch of excitement in being invited to picnic unexpectedly with one's own wife.
After all, there was something thrilling about being unexpectedly invited to picnic with your own wife.
"I was only going to eat with Crane. He's been taking the cure again and isn't quite sure of himself. He hates to eat alone. I'll 'phone him and bring some stuff up with me."
"I was just going to have a meal with Crane. He's been going through treatment again and isn't feeling too confident. He really hates eating by himself. I'll give him a call and bring some food with me."
Herrick ran whistling down the stairs.
Herrick ran down the stairs whistling.
The Kitten was angry and Herrick was very tender. But it couldn't be helped. Crane was his boss and if he would have delirium tremens at inconvenient moments, there was nothing that Herrick could do about it. Herrick was patient. He called her soft love names and promised a week at the Portuguese ranch. The Kitten relented. She was reasonable. She understood. She said low, sweet things that came lightly across the wire and touched Herrick in a caress.
The Kitten was upset, and Herrick was very gentle. But there was nothing to be done. Crane was his boss, and if he had delirium tremens at inconvenient times, Herrick couldn’t control that. Herrick was patient. He called her affectionate names and promised a week at the Portuguese ranch. The Kitten softened. She was sensible. She understood. She said sweet, soothing things that flowed across the wire and reached Herrick like a gentle touch.
Herrick and Jean got supper together. The strangeness of doing this once familiar thing made them a little shy. They sought for things to say that would not show the realization of this strangeness. The sensation was new and exquisite to Herrick. It was pregnant with possibility. He mashed potatoes vigorously and sensed a possible new relationship waiting beyond the interlude of supper. What it might be he did not know. He did not want to know. He was tired of moods that he understood, reactions that he could bring about at a touch. To-night he had no wish to rouse Jean to the depths of physical passion that had been his aim in the old days when they had gotten supper together. It was not in her, and to-night he did not care. He was weary of storms, smothered at moments beyond endurance by the clinging of The Kitten's arms. He would leave everything to Jean. He would do nothing, lead nowhere, make no effort. He would follow, drugged to a sensuous peace by his own inaction.
Herrick and Jean had dinner together. The awkwardness of doing this once-familiar thing made them a bit shy. They looked for things to say that wouldn’t reveal how strange it felt. For Herrick, the experience was new and exciting. It felt full of potential. He mashed the potatoes energetically and sensed a possible new relationship waiting beyond dinner. He didn’t know what it could be, and he didn’t want to know. He was tired of the moods he understood and the reactions he could provoke with a touch. Tonight, he had no desire to awaken Jean’s deep physical passion, which had been his goal in the past when they used to have dinner together. It wasn’t there in her, and tonight he didn’t mind. He was exhausted from storms, feeling overwhelmed at times by The Kitten's clinginess. He would leave everything in Jean’s hands. He would do nothing, lead nowhere, and make no effort. He would simply follow, blissfully relaxed by his own inaction.
When the things were cooked, Herrick laid the cloth at the end of the big table in the studio. He brought up a chair for Jean and with a flourish handed her to it. He was like a boy starting on a new trip, happy and excited. And, as always, Herrick looked the part. His whole body seemed keyed to a greater physical firmness. His eyes had the light that had been in them so often when they used to eat their sandwiches in the rock coves by the sea.
When the food was ready, Herrick set the table at the end of the big table in the studio. He brought over a chair for Jean and with a flourish offered it to her. He looked like a kid about to embark on a new adventure, full of happiness and excitement. As always, Herrick looked the part. His whole body seemed tuned to a greater physical strength. His eyes had that same light they often had when they would eat their sandwiches in the rocky coves by the sea.
Jean saw and wondered and felt unsure. Was it her own blind, sweeping judgments that had stripped Herrick of all that of which she had once been so sure? To-night he looked and felt as he had on the night he had told her of his lonely boyhood and she had held out her hands to him. Hadn't she changed at all since the days when she and Pat had settled the questions of which they knew nothing? Did she still sit off on her cloud and play her golden flute while people struggled along in the dust below? Did she?
Jean saw and felt uncertain. Were her own blind, sweeping judgments what had taken everything away from Herrick that she had once been so confident about? Tonight, he looked and felt just as he had on the night he shared his lonely childhood with her and she reached out her hands to him. Hadn’t she changed since the days when she and Pat tried to figure out things they knew nothing about? Did she still sit up on her cloud and play her golden flute while people struggled in the dirt below? Did she?
Jean talked of Crane, the pity of his wasted days, while the shuttle of analysis wove back and forth in memory, behind her words. Had she condemned as lack of purpose and sincerity what, after all, might well be a concomitant of that very sweetness and boyishness that had called to her? It was that which had called, Jean was very sure. And the claiming hands that were always trying to hold her, to touch her when she was near, the hunger of Herrick's kiss? It was the groping of a child that didn't want to be alone.
Jean spoke about Crane, lamenting his wasted days, while the thread of her thoughts wove back and forth in her memory, hidden behind her words. Had she dismissed what might actually be a part of that very sweetness and innocence that had drawn her in as a lack of purpose and honesty? It was that very quality that had captured her attention, Jean was convinced. And the hands that constantly reached for her, wanting to hold her and touch her when she was close, the longing in Herrick's kiss? It was the reaching of a child who didn’t want to be alone.
They ate slowly and sat on after the last drop of coffee was drained from the percolator. Herrick had asked Jean about the pamphlet and was helping her with details of publishing and distribution. With a paper and pencil he was making calculations, while Jean leaned across the table, her elbows on the cloth, her chin in her palms. She and Dr. Mary had gone over this ground but she saw instantly that Herrick knew much more about it than they did. It amused Jean, this new humility that met her at every turn to-night.
They took their time eating and stayed seated after the last drop of coffee was poured from the percolator. Herrick had asked Jean about the pamphlet and was helping her with details about publishing and distribution. With a piece of paper and a pencil, he was doing some calculations, while Jean leaned across the table, resting her elbows on the cloth and her chin in her hands. She and Dr. Mary had discussed this topic before, but she immediately realized that Herrick was much more knowledgeable about it than they were. It amused Jean, this new sense of humility that seemed to greet her at every turn tonight.
"I guess there are some things, just a few, that men can do best." And she chuckled in the old, childish way that had always delighted Herrick. It was such a ridiculous, delightful, childish chuckle for a woman of Jean's size. It had always given Herrick in the early days one of those double sensations, two contrasting emotions, that pricked his sense as a pungent spice pricks a jaded palate. It made Jean half woman and half imp.
"I guess there are a few things that men are just better at." She laughed in that old, playful way that always amused Herrick. It was such a silly, charming, childlike laugh for a woman like Jean. It had always given Herrick, in the early days, a mix of emotions that stirred him like a sharp spice wakes up a tired taste bud. It made Jean feel half woman and half mischievous sprite.
The pencil quivered a little, but Herrick did not look up. Instinct warned him to go on with the serious business of calculation.
The pencil shook slightly, but Herrick didn't look up. Instinct told him to keep focusing on the important work of calculation.
"There," he announced, "if you'll be content with just ordinary paper you ought to be able to get a thousand for——"
"There," he said, "if you're okay with just regular paper, you should be able to get a thousand for——"
The door opened suddenly and The Kitten came in. She stood quite still, while Herrick sat motionless, the pencil poised over the paper, his lips parted on the word. Every drop of color left his face and then rushed back in a deep red that swelled the veins of his neck and congested his eyes. He rose heavily and the pencil rolled away under the table.
The door opened abruptly, and The Kitten walked in. She stood completely still, while Herrick sat frozen, his pencil hovering over the paper, his lips parted, ready to speak. Every bit of color drained from his face and then flooded back in a deep red that made the veins in his neck bulge and his eyes redden. He rose slowly, and the pencil rolled away under the table.
The Kitten closed the door and came toward the table. A few feet away she stopped. Jean noticed mechanically the scarlet of her mouth in the dead whiteness of her face. It was like a wound, and when she spoke her voice was high and cutting, like the crackling of tin that had torn the wound.
The Kitten closed the door and walked toward the table. A few feet away, she stopped. Jean noticed absently the red of her lips against the pale of her face. It was like an injury, and when she spoke, her voice was sharp and piercing, like the crinkling of tin that had sliced the injury.
"So this is why you lied?" She looked at Herrick and Jean's eyes followed. His flushed face was heavy and ugly, and he looked unspeakably foolish, staring back with his lips parted. Jean thought of her father, standing in the bar of sunlight, and of her mother shrinking from him. In a strange, unreal calm, she thought how odd it was that she should have the same picture of her father and her husband.
"So this is why you lied?" She looked at Herrick, and Jean's gaze followed. His red face was heavy and unattractive, and he looked incredibly foolish, staring back with his mouth slightly open. Jean thought of her father, standing in the beam of sunlight, and of her mother pulling away from him. In a strange, surreal calm, she reflected on how unusual it was that she had the same image of her father and her husband.
She rose, with a detached feeling of not belonging here and at the same time of being called on to do something, perform some unpleasant social duty, that should have fallen to the lot of the hostess, who wasn't herself at all.
She stood up, feeling both out of place and simultaneously compelled to do something, to fulfill some unpleasant social obligation that should have been the responsibility of the hostess, who wasn't present at all.
"We've just finished dinner," she said quietly, "and there's not a thing left. But I can make you some coffee."
"We just finished dinner," she said quietly, "and there's nothing left. But I can make you some coffee."
The Kitten turned from Herrick and looked at her directly. The heavy lids lowered and her eyes went slowly from the crown of Jean's head to her feet, in a look that drew Jean's body after it into the mire.
The kitten turned away from Herrick and looked directly at her. The heavy eyelids lowered, and her gaze slowly traveled from the top of Jean's head down to her feet, in a look that pulled Jean's body into the muck.
Jean stepped back quickly. There was no pretense or misunderstanding now.
Jean stepped back quickly. There was no pretending or confusion now.
The Kitten grinned. "Didn't you know it, really? I was always sure you guessed. It's been such a long time before you—even."
The kitten smiled. "Didn't you really know? I always thought you figured it out. It’s been such a long time since you even..."
Clearest of all the thoughts whirling in Jean's brain was the knowledge that she felt no anger, nor was she stunned. With no warning this thing had come upon her and there was no slightest doubt in her. Instead, there was a kind of relief, grotesque but real, and as if she had discovered at last the source of some annoyance that had long puzzled her. Her brain seemed to be running in layers, streams of thought all perfectly distinct. One layer was concerned with herself and Herrick, from the first night they had eaten with The Bunch and The Kitten had stared so rudely across the table. Her first vivid picture of The Kitten had been across a table and now she was seeing her again across a table. And another stream bore Herrick apart from The Bunch, alone with her in the days before their marriage, and the things she had believed and the things that had really been true. There was a stream for Herrick and herself running through the last eighteen months, with all sorts of landmarks coming to the surface. And there was the stream of her own present calm, with the feeling that it was impossible that she should feel this way, that it must be a false strength which would fail in a moment and leave her at the mercy of this woman with the white face and the scarlet mouth and the malicious eyes under their lowered lids.
The clearest thought swirling in Jean's mind was that she felt neither anger nor shock. Out of nowhere, this situation had hit her, and there was no doubt about it. Instead, she felt a strange kind of relief, weird but genuine, as if she had finally uncovered the source of a long-standing annoyance. Her mind seemed to operate in layers, with streams of thought that were all completely distinct. One layer focused on her and Herrick, beginning from the first night they had dinner with The Bunch, and how The Kitten had rudely stared across the table. Her first vivid image of The Kitten was from that moment, and now she was seeing her again in the same way. Another stream was about Herrick apart from The Bunch, just the two of them in the days leading up to their marriage, recalling the things she had believed versus what was actually true. There was also a stream about Herrick and her over the past eighteen months, with all sorts of memories resurfacing. And finally, there was the stream of her current calm, along with the feeling that it was impossible for her to feel this way, that it must be some kind of false strength that would fade any moment and leave her vulnerable to this woman with the pale face, scarlet lips, and malicious eyes hidden beneath her lowered lids.
"No," Jean said, "I didn't know." The calm was broken for a moment by a spark of cold anger at the insincerity of the question, or its implication.
"No," Jean said, "I didn't know." The calm was briefly disrupted by a flicker of cold anger at the insincerity of the question, or what it suggested.
The Kitten shrugged and turned to Herrick. She was trembling with anger now and it made her look like a fierce, small animal at bay.
The kitten shrugged and turned to Herrick. She was shaking with anger now, and it made her look like a fierce little animal cornered.
Jean's calm was swept aside in a wave of physical nausea. She could not stand there and see them quarrel. She moved to Herrick.
Jean's composure was overwhelmed by a wave of physical nausea. She couldn't just stand there and watch them argue. She walked over to Herrick.
"Will you go? Please go. Quick! Now!"
"Will you leave? Please go. Hurry! Now!"
"If you wish." Grotesque in his consideration, pitiful in his relief, Herrick went. They heard his step echo and die in the silence below.
"If that's what you want." In his harsh judgment, he seemed pathetic in his need for relief, Herrick left. They heard his footsteps echo and fade into the silence below.
Jean and The Kitten stood looking at each other. Before Jean's calm, The Kitten's anger crumbled. Jean went slowly back to her place at the table and sat down again. Her brain seemed the only living thing about her. She had a problem to solve, but the problem concerned the woman before her more than it concerned herself. There was something she was going to do, but she couldn't do it until she had talked to The Kitten, and she didn't know just how to begin. She sat with her chin in her palms, as she had sat while Herrick made calculations about the cost of the pamphlet.
Jean and The Kitten stood looking at each other. In the face of Jean's calmness, The Kitten's anger faded away. Jean slowly returned to her seat at the table and sat down again. Her mind felt like the only active part of her. She had a problem to solve, but it was more about the woman in front of her than about herself. There was something she needed to do, but she couldn’t move forward until she spoke to The Kitten, and she wasn’t sure how to start. She rested her chin in her hands, just as she had done while Herrick calculated the cost of the pamphlet.
"Didn't you really know?" It was The Kitten who broke the silence at last. "He always said you didn't, but I never believed it."
"Did you really not know?" It was The Kitten who finally broke the silence. "He always said you didn't, but I never believed it."
"Did you think that I would have gone on just the same?"
"Did you really think I would just carry on like that?"
"I didn't know. You never loved him. What difference would it make?" The Kitten waited a moment and added more kindly, as if she were making something very clear to a child. "Vicky has loved other women; he's always having an affair of some kind, and I don't say anything. You see, I don't love him."
"I didn't know. You never loved him. What difference does it make?" The Kitten paused for a moment and added more gently, as if explaining something very clearly to a child. "Vicky has loved other women; he's always having some kind of affair, and I don't say anything. You see, I don't love him."
Jean did not move. She sat rigid as if the least movement would precipitate her into the abyss The Kitten was opening before her.
Jean didn't move. She sat stiffly, as if the slightest movement would send her tumbling into the abyss that the Kitten was revealing before her.
"You thought I knew—and—would go on just the same?"
"You thought I knew—and—would keep going just like that?"
The thing rose, a barricade to further thought. Jean tried to get by it, push it aside, go on to the end, but somehow she could not get any further. She was living in a world, among people who believed things like that. Men and women lived that way. People she knew lived that way. Not "cases," but friends, people she had eaten with, to whose houses she had gone, people whom she had been anxious to meet once, friends of her husband, of the man she had married.
The thing loomed, blocking any further thoughts. Jean tried to navigate around it, brush it off, and move on, but somehow she couldn't get past it. She was living in a world where people believed things like that. Men and women lived that way. People she knew lived that way. Not "cases," but friends—people she had shared meals with, whose homes she had visited, people she had once been eager to meet, friends of her husband, the man she had married.
Jean closed her eyes. It made her sick, physically sick to look at the little figure across the table, the hungry, contemptuous eyes, the fine lines etched by unsatisfied desire in the smooth skin. They did not belong in the same world, they did not speak the same language, and there they sat in Jean's home, at Jean's table, and talked of Jean's husband.
Jean shut her eyes. It made her feel nauseous, physically ill to see the small figure across the table, the hungry, disdainful eyes, the fine lines marked by unfulfilled longing in the smooth skin. They didn’t belong in the same world, they didn’t speak the same language, and there they were sitting in Jean’s home, at Jean’s table, discussing Jean’s husband.
"You needn't look at me like that." The Kitten leaned across the table, so near that Jean saw clearly the smooth texture of her skin and the flecks of black in her eyes. "I don't see that you have such a lot to be proud of. I loved Franklin, I have always loved him, long before you came into his life at all. I loved him and I gave. You don't love him; you never did, and yet you married him. You took. You sold yourself for what? So you wouldn't have to teach school, to get away from that bromide mother, the whole monotonous round! A great motive, wasn't it? Oh, he's told me all about it?"
"You don't need to look at me like that." The Kitten leaned across the table, close enough for Jean to see the smoothness of her skin and the specks of black in her eyes. "I don't think you have much to be proud of. I loved Franklin; I've always loved him, long before you ever came into his life. I loved him and I gave. You don't love him; you never did, yet you married him. You took. You sold yourself for what? To avoid teaching school, to escape that boring mother, that whole monotonous routine! What a great reason, right? Oh, he's told me everything about it."
She spoke in quick, panting breaths, as if the words were coming faster than she could utter them. Jean felt as if little pellets of mud were being flung in her face. She moved now, pushing her chair away.
She spoke in quick, gasping breaths, as if the words were coming out faster than she could say them. Jean felt like little bits of mud were being thrown in her face. She got up, pushing her chair away.
The Kitten laughed. "Oh, don't mind me, you can go clear over to the end of the room if you like. You have always acted like that, you know. It amused us terribly at first. You were so funny! You tried so hard to be nice to me and The Tiger and the rest of us, but you couldn't quite make it, could you? We were so awfully muddy and you were so clean. Clean! Good God, you're not clean, you're empty. Why, I wouldn't be you, you cold, dead thing, not for all the pain it would save me. You——"
The Kitten laughed. "Oh, don't worry about me; you can go all the way to the end of the room if you want. You've always acted like that, you know. It was pretty funny at first. You were such a character! You tried so hard to be nice to me and The Tiger and everyone else, but you just couldn’t pull it off, could you? We were so muddy, and you were so clean. Clean! Good grief, you're not clean; you're empty. Honestly, I wouldn’t want to be you, you cold, lifeless thing, not for all the pain it would save me. You——"
Jean rose. The mud no longer came in pellets; it flowed, a black, sticky stream.
Jean stood up. The mud no longer dropped in clumps; it flowed, a thick, black stream.
"I think you have said enough. After all, there really is nothing to be said."
"I think you’ve said enough. After all, there’s really nothing more to say."
She came slowly about the table and stood before The Kitten. She could almost hear the beating of The Kitten's heart, under the stubby hands pressed so tightly over it.
She walked slowly around the table and stood in front of The Kitten. She could almost hear The Kitten's heart beating beneath the stubby hands pressed firmly over it.
"Well," demanded The Kitten, "what are you going to do?"
"Well," asked The Kitten, "what are you going to do?"
"Do?" echoed Jean blankly. "Why, I'm going away."
"Do?" Jean replied blankly. "Well, I'm leaving."
"You're going away! You're going to give him up, without any more fight than this! You're going to swallow every single thing I've said, without asking him? I say, how do you know it's the truth? How do you know it's not all a lie, except my loving him?"
"You're leaving! You’re just going to give him up without putting up any more of a fight? You're going to accept everything I've said without even asking him? I mean, how do you know it's true? How do you know it’s not all a lie, except for my love for him?"
"I don't know," but as she spoke Jean felt something drop from her eyes. With no warning this thing had come upon her and there was no doubt in her. Like the sucking blackness at the bottom of the well, it had always been there.
"I don't know," but as she spoke, Jean felt something fall from her eyes. This thing had come over her without any warning, and she felt certain about it. Like the deep blackness at the bottom of the well, it had always been there.
The Kitten smiled. "He must have had a hell of a time with you. Poor Boy Blue."
The Kitten grinned. "He must have had a tough time with you. Poor Boy Blue."
Mechanically Jean put on her things, the things she had thrown down when she came in and found Herrick just leaving. It was queer to put them on again, the things that had not changed at all, while she had been on such a long journey and come back. The Kitten was watching, fascinated into silence by the ordinary movements of Jean pinning on her hat, gathering up her gloves and handbag. When she was quite ready, Jean turned to The Kitten. She felt no anger or disgust now. Instead, she was sorry for the little thing, so eager, so avid, so unsure.
Mechanically, Jean put her things back on—the things she had tossed aside when she walked in and saw Herrick just leaving. It felt strange to wear them again, the items that hadn't changed at all, while she had been on such a long journey and returned. The Kitten was watching, captivated into silence by Jean's routine actions of pinning on her hat and gathering her gloves and handbag. Once she was ready, Jean turned to The Kitten. She felt no anger or disgust now. Instead, she felt sorry for the little one, so eager, so hungry for approval, and so unsure.
"You can tell him," she said slowly, "that I shall be at the Hill House. I don't want him to come. Please tell him that. But if there's anything to be discussed, he can write. I don't see what it can be, but I suppose he will want to."
"You can tell him," she said slowly, "that I'll be at the Hill House. I don’t want him to come. Please let him know that. But if there's anything to discuss, he can write. I don't understand what it could be, but I guess he'll want to."
"Oh, yes, he'll write."
"Oh, yes, he will write."
Then, for no reason at all, the two women smiled faintly, as if they were speaking of a child. And, always afterward, Jean remembered The Kitten as she looked smiling above the greasy dishes.
Then, for no reason at all, the two women smiled faintly, as if they were talking about a child. And, from that point on, Jean would always remember The Kitten as she smiled over the greasy dishes.
PART II
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Jean touched the electric button on her desk and Josephine Grimes appeared with notebook and pencil. She was a tall, spare woman, impelled through life by devotion to an invalid sister, to the Charity Organization Society of New York City, and to Jean. The three were somehow connected in Miss Grimes' mind and she never tried to separate them.
Jean pressed the button on her desk, and Josephine Grimes came in with a notebook and pencil. She was a tall, slender woman, driven through life by her commitment to her invalid sister, the Charity Organization Society of New York City, and to Jean. In Miss Grimes' mind, the three were linked, and she never attempted to separate them.
Jean handed her a pile of mail. "All the regular thing, except that one on top. That's very extra special. It's from Gregory Allen, the architect Selina Mitchell thinks might be interested in the tubercular tenements. He says he'd like to talk things over. So write him, conveying something between abject gratitude and decent self-respect, and make it to-morrow at 3.30."
Jean handed her a stack of mail. "Everything's normal, except for that one on top. That's really special. It's from Gregory Allen, the architect Selina Mitchell thinks might be interested in the tuberculosis tenements. He wants to discuss things. So write to him, expressing a mix of sincere gratitude and healthy self-respect, and make it for tomorrow at 3:30."
Miss Grimes nodded and turned to the door. She never made any comment on these semi-personal confidences from Jean, but at night they were retailed verbatim to the invalid sister.
Miss Grimes nodded and turned to the door. She never commented on these somewhat personal confessions from Jean, but at night, she relayed them word for word to the sick sister.
"And tell any one who rings up that I won't be back to-day, but, under pain of death, don't give them the house number. Except Rachael Cohen. But I don't think she will, because she knows I know about the meeting to-morrow night and I'll be there."
"And let anyone who calls know that I won't be back today, but for the love of everything, don't give them the house number. Except Rachael Cohen. But I doubt she will, because she knows I'm aware of the meeting tomorrow night and I’ll be there."
Again Miss Grimes nodded and disappeared. Jean sat on at the desk for a few moments, smiling into space. Then she locked the lid with a snap, put on her hat without looking into the glass, snatched her gloves and black leather wallet and left the office for the Grand Central Station.
Again, Miss Grimes nodded and disappeared. Jean sat at the desk for a few moments, smiling into space. Then she snapped the lid shut, put on her hat without checking her reflection, grabbed her gloves and black leather wallet, and left the office for Grand Central Station.
The train was just pulling in, as Jean elbowed her way through the waiting crowd, pressed close to the iron grille. It seemed as if all the people in the world went by before she saw her, the same stout figure, the same eager peering through the gold pince-nez. Jean waved frantically. Mary stopped, stared for a reassuring second, dropped her grip and came at a trot, calling back over her shoulders to the bewildered red-cap to pick it up.
The train was just arriving as Jean squeezed her way through the waiting crowd, pressing close to the iron gate. It felt like everyone in the world passed by before she finally saw her—same sturdy figure, same eager look through the gold pince-nez. Jean waved wildly. Mary stopped, stared for a quick moment of reassurance, let go of her bag, and jogged over, calling back to the confused baggage handler to grab it.
"Mary—oh—you——"
"Mary—oh—you—"
"Not a word or I shall weep. Lead me to the decent seclusion of a cab. I haven't wanted to cry for thirty years."
"Not a word or I'll cry. Take me to a nice, quiet cab. I haven't wanted to cry for thirty years."
Safe in a taxi, they looked at each other and laughed.
Safe in a taxi, they glanced at each other and laughed.
"Mary, I haven't been able to do a thing since I got your wire. Why didn't you write me?"
"Mary, I haven't been able to do anything since I got your message. Why didn't you just write to me?"
"Didn't know it myself. I just woke up one morning with such a heavy feeling in the pit of my stomach when I looked at Lucy Phillips that I knew the hour had come. I took a leave of absence for a year and I may extend it. I'm going to absorb and study what the rest of the world's been doing. In short, I'm going to stay until I love Lucy Phillips. I was going to make my point of saturation Chicago, until I got to really visioning you. Then I wired. I couldn't very well before, could I?"
"Didn’t know it myself. One morning, I woke up with such a heavy feeling in my stomach when I looked at Lucy Phillips that I knew the moment had come. I took a year off, and I might extend it. I’m going to take some time to absorb and study what the rest of the world has been doing. In short, I’m going to stay until I love Lucy Phillips. I was planning to make Chicago my point of saturation, until I really started envisioning you. Then I realized. I couldn’t very well before, could I?"
"Hardly." Jean hugged her. "Mary, it's been an age. I don't believe I've known, myself, how much and how often I've wanted you."
"Not really." Jean hugged her. "Mary, it's been forever. I don't think I've even realized how much and how often I've missed you."
"I was thinking about it the other night. Almost seven years since you came walking into the clinic and told me The Kitten was up at the studio and you weren't going back."
"I was thinking about it the other night. Almost seven years since you walked into the clinic and told me The Kitten was at the studio and you weren't going back."
"And mummy trotted over the next afternoon, and when she found we'd both gone to keep our engagement with that Building Trades man as if nothing had happened, she sat down and cried. Poor little mummy."
"And Mom came over the next afternoon, and when she saw that we had both gone to meet with that contractor as if nothing had happened, she sat down and cried. Poor little Mom."
"How is mummy, Jean? I never could quite picture her here in New York. I could never make her fit."
"How's mom doing, Jean? I could never really see her here in New York. I could never make her fit in."
"Fits like a glove. But, then, no one can ever tell what mummy is going to do. She not only likes it, but is happy, really happy, for the first time in her life. I believe she has learned the trick at last."
"Fits like a glove. But then, no one can ever predict what Mom will do. She not only likes it but is genuinely happy, really happy, for the first time in her life. I think she has finally figured it out."
"Much incense and lace altar clothes and Jeany all to herself, I take it."
"Lots of incense, lace altar cloths, and Jeany all to herself, I guess."
"Pretty near. But we have been happy, both of us, these six years here. Mummy still believes social service is connected, or ought to be, with religion, and she calls my very finest pieces of work 'the act divorced from the spirit', but she lets me send out all the laundry and have a woman in once a week—a maid she absolutely forbade—and there's a church run by Father Something-or-other a few blocks away, and I'd get fatty degeneration of the soul if it weren't for Pedloe. He gets six thousand a year and poses as a radical, but he has the imagination of a mouse. Some day he's going to fire me, if I don't do it first myself. I work ten hours a day, get more and more furious at the whole business, and come home every evening like a novice to her convent. Our chief excitement is having Pat bring the children over for the week-end, when her husband is out of town. She has two children and is going to have another, all in four years, exactly like an immigrant. She hasn't changed a bit, manages her family as if it were a college committee and her husband adores her. Once in a while she brings an uncle of Stephen's with her, a fat, good-natured creature about fifty, who, I sometimes think, is a fool and sometimes I'm sure he's a philosopher. Mummy likes him and makes all his pet dishes. Years ago he was married to an impossible creature in an Arizona mining camp and she ran away in six months. So you see he's had his 'sorrow' too."
"Pretty close. But we’ve been happy, both of us, for these six years here. Mom still thinks social service should be connected to religion, and she calls my best pieces of work 'the act divorced from the spirit,' but she lets me send out all the laundry and have a woman come in once a week—a maid she totally forbade—there's a church run by Father Something-or-other a few blocks away, and I’d get fatty degeneration of the soul if it weren’t for Pedloe. He makes six thousand a year and pretends to be a radical, but he has the imagination of a mouse. One day he’s going to fire me if I don’t do it first. I work ten hours a day, getting more and more furious at the whole thing, and come home every evening like a novice returning to her convent. Our main excitement is having Pat bring the kids over for the weekend when her husband is out of town. She has two kids and is expecting another, all in four years, just like an immigrant. She hasn’t changed at all, runs her family like it’s a college committee, and her husband adores her. Occasionally, she brings one of Stephen’s uncles with her, a fat, good-natured guy about fifty, who I sometimes think is a fool and other times I’m sure he’s a philosopher. Mom likes him and makes all his favorite dishes. Years ago, he was married to someone impossible in an Arizona mining camp, and she left him after six months. So you see, he’s had his share of 'sorrow' too."
"You don't mean that she still looks on Franklin as a 'sorrow'?"
"You don't actually mean that she still sees Franklin as a 'sorrow'?"
"He's my 'lesson.' She never speaks of him, but I know she prays for him."
"He's my 'lesson.' She never talks about him, but I know she prays for him."
"Good Lord!"
"Oh my gosh!"
And for the remaining few moments of the drive, Dr. Mary sat chuckling.
And for the last few moments of the drive, Dr. Mary sat laughing.
"Here we are." Jean led the way toward the cool marble entrance of a huge apartment house facing the Hudson. Young mothers in summer white sat on camp stools, doing embroidery in the shade of the high walls, under the trees that lined the Drive, and in the vacant lot across the street. They chatted and moved white perambulators with the tips of their white canvas shoes. Fat white babies slept under dainty white coverlets. Older children in white played in the earth.
"Here we are." Jean walked ahead toward the cool marble entrance of a large apartment building facing the Hudson. Young moms in summer white sat on camp stools, doing embroidery in the shade of the tall walls, under the trees lining the Drive and in the empty lot across the street. They chatted and nudged white strollers with the tips of their white canvas shoes. Chubby white babies slept under delicate white blankets. Older kids in white played in the dirt.
Dr. Mary stopped in the vestibule. "It looks like miles of them. I've never seen so many baby buggies at once in my life."
Dr. Mary paused in the entrance. "It looks like a sea of them. I've never seen so many baby strollers all at once in my life."
"Mary, that sight has done more to inspire me with a love of work than any other thing I know. Whenever I feel like sneaking a day I just take one look out there and jump into my office clothes."
"Mary, seeing that has inspired me to love work more than anything else I can think of. Whenever I feel like slacking off for a day, I just take one look out there and throw on my office clothes."
"I should think you might. Do they keep it up all day?"
"I think you might. Do they do it all day?"
"All day, every day, from spring till fall. They must sew miles of scallops. Wait till you see the last rites. About six the husbands come along; they're all young and rather slight, wear blue serge and straw hats. They all look exactly alike. Each one detaches his special piece of white property and off they go. Behold the female backbone of our nation!"
"All day, every day, from spring to fall. They must sew miles of scallops. Wait until you see the final farewell. Around six, the husbands show up; they’re all young and kind of skinny, wearing blue fabric suits and straw hats. They all look exactly the same. Each one picks up his designated piece of white property and off they go. Check out the female backbone of our nation!"
"It makes me homesick for my frowsy crab-fishers and those poor bowlegged mites that crawl over the hills alone."
"It makes me nostalgic for my messy crab-fishers and those poor bowlegged little ones that wander over the hills by themselves."
As the key turned in the lock, Martha Norris rose from her chair by the window where she had been reading in the green-gold light that slanted up under the window awnings. Dr. Mary took the outstretched hand in hers.
As the key turned in the lock, Martha Norris got up from her chair by the window where she had been reading in the warm, green-gold light pouring in under the window awnings. Dr. Mary took her outstretched hand.
"I suppose you were surprised, but not more than I was myself. When it came right down to it, I started at a moment's notice."
"I guess you were surprised, but not more than I was. When it came down to it, I jumped in at a moment's notice."
"I know. Jean was in the greatest state of excitement yesterday when she got your wire." Martha smiled and it made the small face, rested in the peace of the last six years, astonishingly young. But she could think of nothing else to say. There had always been something breathless about Dr. Mary's energy that made Martha feel inadequate. Something a little indecent, in an enthusiasm and exuberance that could carry a woman well over fifty across the continent, at a moment's notice, to study. It was almost as if she infringed on a younger generation, wore mental rouge and powder.
"I know. Jean was really excited yesterday when she got your message." Martha smiled, which made her small face, relaxed from the peace of the last six years, look surprisingly young. But she couldn’t think of anything else to say. There was always something overwhelming about Dr. Mary's energy that made Martha feel inadequate. Something a little inappropriate in an enthusiasm and exuberance that could take a woman well over fifty across the country at a moment’s notice to study. It was almost like she was stepping on a younger generation's toes, using mental makeup to enhance her demeanor.
"It's a frightful journey, especially in this heat. You must be very tired."
"It's a scary journey, especially in this heat. You must be really tired."
Martha drew a chair to the window and Mary dropped gratefully into it.
Martha pulled a chair to the window, and Mary gratefully sat down in it.
"I'll just make a cup of tea and we'll have cold supper later."
"I'll just make a cup of tea, and we can have a light dinner later."
She pattered out and Jean and Mary looked at each other and smiled.
She walked out quietly, and Jean and Mary exchanged glances and smiled.
When tea was ready they had it close to the window looking to the Palisades. Jean made valiant efforts to hold Martha in the talk but it kept drifting away from her, and soon she was sitting quietly to one side, as she always did, listening, while Jean and Mary talked and interrupted one another and made a thousand plans.
When the tea was ready, they had it near the window facing the Palisades. Jean tried hard to keep Martha in the conversation, but it kept slipping away from her, and soon she was sitting quietly to one side, as she usually did, listening while Jean and Mary chatted, interrupted one another, and made a ton of plans.
"I tell you, Jean, I was getting to be a big frog in a small puddle and that's not good for the soul. I'm not going to give a single scrap of advice to a living soul for three months at least."
"I’m telling you, Jean, I was starting to feel like a big fish in a small pond, and that’s not good for the soul. I’m not going to give a single piece of advice to anyone for at least three months."
Jean patted the plump shoulder. "Croak on, Mary, croak on. Why, you'll be taking the tenements out of my hands, if I don't step lively. Not to mention the garment strike and Rachael herself."
Jean patted Mary's chubby shoulder. "Keep going, Mary, keep going. If I don't pick up the pace, you’ll be taking the tenements away from me. Not to mention the clothing strike and Rachael herself."
"Never. I wouldn't offer a suggestion for ten additional years of life. I'm going to sit to one side and watch."
"Never. I wouldn't suggest anything for another ten years of life. I'm just going to sit back and watch."
"Mary MacLean, you'll sit to one side exactly as long as I'll let you—forty-eight hours perhaps to get rested. And then—Lord; I feel as if I had been asleep for years. Mary, this is going to be one glorious summer."
"Mary MacLean, you'll sit to one side for as long as I allow you—maybe forty-eight hours to rest. And then—wow; I feel like I’ve been asleep for years. Mary, this is going to be an amazing summer."
"I have a slight feeling that way myself, Jean."
"I kind of feel the same way, Jean."
Martha got up and began clearing the table.
Martha stood up and started cleaning the table.
Out in the kitchen, Martha filled the pan with hot soapy water and began washing the dishes. The voices went on. Once she stopped to listen.
Out in the kitchen, Martha filled the pan with hot, soapy water and started washing the dishes. The voices continued. She paused to listen for a moment.
"Now, Jean, not another word. Please. I appreciate the offer and all that, but I shouldn't do a thing but sit and stare at that river and overeat, and where would my serious study be then? No, to-morrow I find an apartment."
"Now, Jean, not another word. Please. I appreciate the offer and everything, but I shouldn’t do anything but sit and stare at that river and overeat, and where would my serious studying be then? No, tomorrow I’ll find an apartment."
Jean laughed. "All right, go ahead, but you won't escape me that way."
Jean laughed. "Okay, go ahead, but you won't get away from me like that."
There was a pause, and then Jean added softly: "Oh, Mary, this is going to be a glorious summer."
There was a moment of silence, and then Jean said gently, "Oh, Mary, this summer is going to be amazing."
CHAPTER TWENTY
A few moments before three-thirty the next afternoon Jean tidied her desk, settled Miss Grimes with enough work for the rest of the day, and drew out some notes she had made for Gregory Allen.
A few moments before three-thirty the next afternoon, Jean cleaned up her desk, gave Miss Grimes enough work to keep her busy for the rest of the day, and pulled out some notes she had made for Gregory Allen.
At a quarter to four she laid the notes aside and looked at the clock. At four she verified the time by the big clock in the Metropolitan Tower.
At 3:45, she put the notes down and checked the clock. At 4:00, she confirmed the time with the large clock in the Metropolitan Tower.
"Rather rude, to say the least."
"Pretty rude, to say the least."
At four-thirty she rose impatiently, moved to the outer office, changed her mind and came back again to her desk.
At 4:30, she got up impatiently, went to the outer office, changed her mind, and returned to her desk.
"It costs a nickel and takes two minutes to 'phone. If he's that kind of a person, I don't want him mixed up in the thing at all. He needn't have answered my note if he isn't interested."
"It costs a nickel and takes two minutes to call. If he's that kind of person, I don't want him involved in this at all. He didn’t need to respond to my note if he isn’t interested."
Jean looked over the notes again, and when she laid them aside for the second time it was almost five.
Jean glanced over the notes again, and when she set them aside for the second time, it was almost five.
"Well, I'll be darned. If——"
"Wow, I can't believe it. If——"
The outer door opened, a man's voice asked for Mrs. Herrick and Josephine Grimes appeared. He stood close behind her. Without waiting to hear whether he was to be received, he stepped into the room.
The outer door opened, and a man's voice called for Mrs. Herrick. Josephine Grimes stepped into view, with him standing right behind her. Without waiting to see if he was welcome, he walked into the room.
"I'm afraid I've kept you waiting, but I hope it hasn't been too inconvenient." The tone implied, however, that it would not trouble him very much if it had.
"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting, but I hope it wasn't too inconvenient." The tone suggested, though, that he wouldn't mind much if it was.
Jean wanted to say that it had been very inconvenient, but in view of the fact that he had arrived, she said she was glad he had not been detained altogether and sat down again at the desk. Gregory Allen took the chair opposite and stretched out his feet, as if he were used to making himself as comfortable as he could. He was a tall man, about forty, with thick, dry, brown hair, full of reddish lights, and red-brown eyes. His face and neck and hands were tanned as if he were a great deal in the open, and the hands were long, bony and nervous. They seemed to express something hidden deep in the rather slouchy figure, under the ready-made suit that looked rumpled, although Jean saw that it was really quite new. His shoes were not well shined and his tie did not strike the note of the tanned skin and reddish hair.
Jean wanted to say that it had been really inconvenient, but since he had arrived, she said she was glad he hadn’t been completely held up and sat back down at the desk. Gregory Allen took the chair across from her and stretched out his feet, as if he was used to getting comfortable. He was a tall man, about forty, with thick, dry, brown hair that had a hint of red in it, and red-brown eyes. His face, neck, and hands were tanned, as if he spent a lot of time outdoors, and his hands were long, bony, and restless. They seemed to show something hidden deep within his somewhat slouched figure, beneath the ready-made suit that looked wrinkled, even though Jean noticed it was actually quite new. His shoes were scuffed, and his tie didn’t match his tanned skin and reddish hair.
He made no further explanation of why he had been detained and sat silent, waiting for Jean to begin. Jean wished he would say something to give her a better clew to his mental makeup, but as he didn't she plunged in.
He didn’t explain why he had been detained and sat silently, waiting for Jean to start. Jean wished he would say something to give her a better sense of his mindset, but since he didn’t, she jumped in.
"I don't know, Mr. Allen, how much you know about conditions among the poor, or whether you are specially interested in them. I think you would rather have to be, to take any joy in this work at all, there are so many restrictions."
"I don't know, Mr. Allen, how much you know about the situation of the poor, or if you have a particular interest in it. I think you would need to be more interested to find any enjoyment in this work at all since there are so many limitations."
Jean spoke as if she were handling an obstinate committee member, and Gregory Allen smiled behind his eyes. But the smile did not come through. Accustomed to classifying people in terms of architecture, he decided that Jean was like a tower, an old Roman tower, rugged, firm on its base, built for a purpose and for the accomplishment of it. Whatever charm there might be would come from perfect accord between form and purpose. He nodded.
Jean spoke as if she were dealing with a stubborn committee member, and Gregory Allen had a smile in his eyes. But the smile didn’t show on his face. Used to thinking of people in terms of architecture, he figured Jean was like a tower—an old Roman tower, strong and solid at its base, built for a specific purpose and to fulfill it. Any charm she had would come from a perfect harmony between form and function. He nodded.
"Not so much a restriction in finances," Jean went on, "but restrictions imposed by the condition of the tenants. You see, the plan is this: thousands of people, right here in Manhattan, die yearly for lack of air and sunlight. Literally thousands of incipient cases of tuberculosis, and those in the earlier stages, die because of their living conditions, die needlessly. There is all the sunlight and air in the universe right here. It is only a question of being able to get it."
"Not really a financial limitation," Jean continued, "but restrictions caused by the situation of the tenants. You see, the plan is this: thousands of people right here in Manhattan die every year due to lack of air and sunlight. Literally thousands of early-stage tuberculosis cases, and those in the initial phases, die because of their living conditions—dying unnecessarily. There is all the sunlight and air in the world right here. It’s just a matter of being able to access it."
Jean paused, but Gregory Allen said nothing. He did not know how many people died in New York for need of air and sun, but now that he thought of it, supposed quite a number. Jean seemed very positive about it, and he saw no reason to comment.
Jean paused, but Gregory Allen didn’t say anything. He didn’t know how many people died in New York for lack of air and sunlight, but now that he thought about it, he guessed it was quite a few. Jean seemed very sure about it, and he didn’t see any reason to reply.
Jean felt like shaking him, and, turning slightly away, made aimless lines on the desk blotter as she continued.
Jean felt like shaking him, and, turning slightly away, made random scribbles on the desk blotter as she continued.
"There is also a lot of vacant land, doing no good to anybody, just where we want it. The problem is to get it, but, of course, you would not be concerned with that, but only to put up a building for the sole use of families in which there is any one either with, or threatened with, tuberculosis. I don't want a contractor who thinks that anything is good enough for the poor. And I don't want an architect who doesn't grasp the spirit of it, either."
"There’s plenty of empty land available that’s not benefiting anyone, right where we need it. The challenge is acquiring it, but that’s not your concern; your focus should be on constructing a building specifically for families with someone who has or is at risk of developing tuberculosis. I don’t want a contractor who believes anything is suitable for low-income families. And I also don’t want an architect who doesn’t understand the essence of this project."
He might just as well get the situation straight to begin with.
He might as well get the situation clear right from the start.
Gregory Allen wondered whether Jean always enunciated her purposes so emphatically, rather as if she were firing small shot at a target. She was decidedly like a Roman tower, part of a fortification. Amplifying his own figure, he scarcely noticed Jean's pause for his comment, nor did he notice the frown as she continued.
Gregory Allen wondered if Jean always stated her intentions so emphatically, almost like she was shooting small pellets at a target. She definitely reminded him of a Roman tower, part of a fortification. While he was focused on projecting his own image, he barely registered Jean’s pause for his response, nor did he notice the frown as she kept talking.
"And in addition to this, the building must be as beautiful as it can be made, beautiful even to details that may seem finicky, in tone and line and tint. These people, besides being stricken in body, have been cramped in soul, too, most of them, until they don't know there is any beauty in the world. Or, worse, they don't believe that it is for them. As one woman told me, not long ago: 'there ain't no free beauty nowhere.' Well, we are going to give it to them, all we can possibly give. It will take a lot of time and there's not a cent in it. It will lead to nothing else. It is just a gift, the most beautiful gift you can make, within the bounds of our funds."
"And on top of that, the building needs to be as beautiful as possible, even down to the smallest details like tone, line, and color. These people, many of whom are physically struggling, are also emotionally stifled, to the point where they don’t even realize that beauty exists in the world. Or worse, they think that beauty isn’t meant for them. As one woman recently told me, 'there ain't no free beauty nowhere.' Well, we’re going to provide it for them, as much as we can. It’s going to take a lot of time, and there won’t be any money in it. It won’t lead to anything else. It’s just a gift, the most beautiful gift we can create, given our budget."
"What are the bounds?"
"What are the limits?"
"I don't know yet."
"Still figuring it out."
A smile darted from Gregory Allen's eyes to his lips, and settled there. During his student days at the Beaux Arts, a grisette had told Gregory that his smile flitted like "un petit oiseau" over his face and then flew out of his mouth. Jean did not call it "a little bird" but she liked it.
A smile flashed from Gregory Allen's eyes to his lips and lingered there. Back when he was a student at the Beaux Arts, a girl had told Gregory that his smile danced like "a little bird" across his face and then flew out of his mouth. Jean didn't call it "a little bird," but she appreciated it.
"Of course we can't go ahead without rime or reason, but we don't have to stick too close to reason either. They are to be as beautiful as possible, allowing for reductions if we don't raise quite as much as we hope, and extension if we do. That's possible, isn't it?"
"Of course we can't move forward without rhyme or reason, but we also don't need to adhere too strictly to logic. They should be as beautiful as possible, allowing for cuts if we don't raise as much as we hope, and enhancements if we do. That’s doable, right?"
"Certainly. I take it there is to be a minimum of beauty below which you will not sink, but you're going to leave the roof off and soar as high as you can."
"Of course. I assume there's a certain level of beauty you won't go below, but you're going to leave the roof off and reach for the highest heights you can."
"Exactly." Jean laughed, and Gregory added a ray of sun slanting across the tower. There was a pause. Was he interested, or wasn't he?
"Exactly." Jean laughed, and Gregory mentioned a beam of sunlight streaming across the tower. There was a pause. Was he interested, or not?
"Well," she demanded at last, "does it appeal?"
"Well," she asked finally, "does it appeal to you?"
Gregory Allen looked at her sharply. He wondered whether, sometimes, she did not pose a little. If he had not been interested by Jean's first note he would not have come, would not have answered the note, probably.
Gregory Allen looked at her sharply. He wondered if she was being a bit insincere sometimes. If he hadn't been intrigued by Jean's first message, he probably wouldn't have come or responded to it.
"Of course. That's why I came, to talk over the details. I made a hurried sketch after your note, just a ground floor plan, but I don't think now it will do." He drew a blue-print from his pocket and smoothed it on the desk. "This, followed out, would give plenty of light and sunshine, but there wouldn't be much beauty about it."
"Of course. That's why I came, to discuss the details. I quickly sketched something after your note, just a ground floor plan, but I don't think it'll work now." He took out a blueprint from his pocket and spread it on the desk. "If we go with this, it would let in a lot of light and sunshine, but it wouldn't be very beautiful."
There she had sat wondering why he had come, and all the time he had this blue-print in his pocket!
There she sat, wondering why he had come, and all that time he had this blueprint in his pocket!
"He's too simple to be out alone, or else a dyed-in-the-wool egotist who expects every one to read his thoughts."
"He's too naive to be out on his own, or he's a total egotist who thinks everyone should know what he's thinking."
Jean was still concerned with the problem as she bent over the plan, following the line of Gregory's pencil while he explained.
Jean was still worried about the issue as she leaned over the plan, tracing the line of Gregory's pencil while he explained.
"You see, it's not much more than an improved tenement, this way, a well-ventilated, all-outside-rooms box." He tore the print across and threw the pieces into the waste-basket. "I'll work up something else and let you know as soon as——"
"You see, it’s really just a better version of a rundown apartment, a well-ventilated box with rooms that all face outside." He ripped the print in half and tossed the pieces into the trash. "I'll come up with something else and let you know as soon as——"
The door opened and Dr. Mary rushed in.
The door swung open, and Dr. Mary hurried inside.
"Found it, the only place in New York worth living in. Got it, moved into it, maid goes with the furnishings, and dinner's almost ready. For Heaven's sake, hurry up!"
"Found it, the only place in New York that's really worth living in. Got it, moved in, the maid comes with the furniture, and dinner's almost ready. For Heaven's sake, hurry up!"
Then Gregory Allen came into range of the doctor's near-sighted eyes, and she stopped.
Then Gregory Allen came within view of the doctor's slightly impaired vision, and she halted.
"Mary, let me present Gregory Allen, who is going to draw plans for the T.B.'s. Mr. Allen, Dr. MacLean."
"Mary, let me introduce you to Gregory Allen, who is going to create plans for the T.B.s. Mr. Allen, this is Dr. MacLean."
Dr. Mary offered both hands. "One's for manners, the other for gratitude."
Dr. Mary extended both hands. "One's for politeness, the other for thanks."
"Mary, you couldn't possibly have found an apartment in one day." Jean turned to Gregory. "Dr. MacLean only arrived from California yesterday. She has never lived in New York and didn't know what part of town she wanted."
"Mary, there's no way you could have found an apartment in just one day." Jean turned to Gregory. "Dr. MacLean just got here from California yesterday. She’s never lived in New York and had no idea which neighborhood she wanted."
"Can't be done. Impossible. I know. Once every three years my wife finds our apartment impossible and we house hunt."
"Can't be done. Impossible. I know. Once every three years, my wife thinks our apartment is unlivable, and we start looking for a new place."
Gregory smiled his petit oiseau smile and Dr. Mary accepted him on the spot.
Gregory smiled his little bird smile and Dr. Mary accepted him immediately.
"All right. Then I include you in this evening's dinner. Come and see for yourself. Can you?"
"Okay. So I’m inviting you to dinner tonight. Come and see for yourself. Can you make it?"
"I shall be delighted."
"I will be delighted."
Dr. Mary in the lead, they left the office.
Dr. Mary in the lead, they left the office.
Gregory felt as if he were on a mischievous adventure.
Gregory felt like he was on a playful adventure.
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
In winter Gregory Allen always looked forward to summer, except for missing Puck, as a rest from the weary round of Margaret's enthusiasms, her uninteresting friends, and the boring parties to which he went because it was less trouble to go than to fuss about not going. During the winter he never made any close friends, but always thought he might do so in the summer. And then, after the first few weeks of freedom to come and go as he pleased, he began to miss Puck with her long, serious discussions of the doings of Lady Jane, and the well-managed house. In these moods he went to the club of Beaux Arts graduates, knowing beforehand that it would be no more interesting than either of the other two clubs to which he belonged. But he always felt that something interesting ought to develop, although it never did. The members who frequented it were men like himself, neither rich nor famous nor pushed out of the race, comfortable, moderately successful financially, with modest summer homes on Long Island, to which they sent their families from May to September. They had all adjusted their lives as he had, and beyond the round of their work, were as unmagnetic as the routine of their days. They all accepted each other as they were, and believed they were common-sense, practical men.
In winter, Gregory Allen always looked forward to summer, except for missing Puck, as a break from the exhausting cycle of Margaret's passions, her uninteresting friends, and the tedious parties he attended simply because it was easier than arguing about not going. During the winter, he never made any close friends but always thought he might in the summer. Then, after a few weeks of being free to come and go as he liked, he started to miss Puck and her long, serious talks about Lady Jane’s activities and the well-kept house. In these moods, he went to the Beaux Arts graduates' club, knowing beforehand that it would be no more interesting than the other two clubs he belonged to. Yet, he always felt that something interesting should happen, even though it never did. The members there were men like him, neither rich nor famous nor out of the race—comfortable, moderately successful financially, with modest summer homes on Long Island, where they sent their families from May to September. They all adjusted their lives like he had, and beyond the routine of their work, they were as unremarkable as the everyday monotony. They accepted each other as they were and believed they were practical, common-sense men.
As for women, Gregory met very few in the course of his work; and, once relieved from his duty as Margaret's husband to the members of The Fortnightly, he could no more imagine looking any of them up during the summer, even if they had been in town, than he could have picked up a stray companion of the streets and spent a pleasant evening in some crowded dance-hall. He could no more imagine meeting Caroline Ainsworth or Mabel Dawson on the street and going home to dinner with them, than he could imagine doing something careless and impromptu with Margaret. Gregory smiled as he pictured himself walking off with Mabel Dawson or Caroline Ainsworth.
As for women, Gregory encountered very few in his line of work; and, once he was free from his role as Margaret's husband to the members of The Fortnightly, he couldn't fathom reaching out to any of them over the summer, even if they had been in town, any more than he could have picked up a random person from the streets and enjoyed a fun evening at some packed dance-hall. He could no more envision bumping into Caroline Ainsworth or Mabel Dawson on the street and heading home to dinner with them than he could picture doing something spontaneous and careless with Margaret. Gregory chuckled as he imagined himself strolling off with Mabel Dawson or Caroline Ainsworth.
At Nineteenth Street the doctor turned east, crossed Gramercy Park and stopped before an old brownstone front on the north side.
At Nineteenth Street, the doctor turned east, crossed Gramercy Park, and stopped in front of an old brownstone on the north side.
"Here we are." They followed through a wide, cool hall, flagged in black and white marble, to a huge door on the right. Dr. Mary threw it open and swept them in with a flourish.
"Here we are." They walked through a spacious, cool hallway, tiled in black and white marble, to a large door on the right. Dr. Mary swung it open and ushered them in with a flourish.
"There, you doubting Thomases. Not so bad, is it?"
"There you go, you doubting Thomas's. It's not so bad, is it?"
Gregory and Jean looked at each other and laughed.
Gregory and Jean exchanged glances and laughed.
"Mary, I'm glad I didn't bet you that set of Dostoievsky. I would have been broke for a month."
"Mary, I'm glad I didn't bet you that set of Dostoevsky. I would have been broke for a month."
"As long as you are repentant now, I won't crow. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes. I'll hurry it up."
"As long as you're sorry now, I won't say anything. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes. I'll speed it up."
Like the hall, the room was high, cool and dim. The heavy, tapestried furniture seemed built for the ample Dutch forms that had no doubt once inhabited it. It was impossible to imagine raucous voices or useless rush between these lofty walls.
Like the hall, the room was tall, cool, and dim. The heavy, upholstered furniture seemed made for the large Dutch figures that had probably once lived there. It was hard to picture loud voices or pointless rushing in this spacious room.
"It's the only real bit of Old New York left," Gregory said, and with one accord they moved to the wide window looking down on the Park.
"It's the only real piece of Old New York still around," Gregory said, and together they walked over to the large window overlooking the Park.
The rumble of the Third Avenue El, two blocks away, threw into sharp relief the spirit of the past, the old, unhurried past that hangs over Gramercy Park. Behind the scratched and rusted palings, the dusty trees stood aloof, superior to the hustle and roar of the great tide washing its borders; faithful to dead standards, tolerant of the rented keys that now open the gates, to the ever-changing stream of tenants that flows in and out of the brownstone fronts, once the stately homes of unhurrying men.
The rumble of the Third Avenue El, just two blocks away, highlighted the spirit of the past, the old, laid-back days that linger over Gramercy Park. Behind the scratched and rusty fences, the dusty trees stood aloof, above the hustle and noise of the busy tide surrounding them; loyal to past values, accepting of the rented keys that now unlock the gates, and the constantly changing stream of tenants that come and go from the brownstone fronts, which were once the grand homes of calm men.
"It is a bit of the past, isn't it?"
"It is a little piece of the past, right?"
"Yes. It always makes me think of an old French marquise, stiff, powdered, poor, but never forgetting. Here, like this."
"Yes. It always reminds me of an old French marquise, rigid, powdered, poor, but never forgetful. Here, like this."
He took a scrap of paper from his pocket and drew, with a few strokes, a marquise of the older days.
He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and quickly sketched a marquise from the past.
"But you see, she has to make some concessions, while she waits here, year after year, for the return of the Bourbons, and so——" Gregory clapped upon her head a hat, just a little bedraggled and over-trimmed. "The Spirit of the Present. She bought it at a bargain."
"But you see, she has to make some compromises while she waits here, year after year, for the Bourbons to come back, and so——" Gregory placed a slightly worn and overdone hat on her head. "The Spirit of the Present. She got it on sale."
"Oh, Mary!"
"Oh, Mary!"
"No. Don't, please." Gregory tore up the paper in such discomfort that Jean wanted to pat him on the shoulder and say: "There, there."
"No. Please don’t." Gregory ripped up the paper in such distress that Jean wanted to pat him on the shoulder and say, "There, there."
"What?" Mary peered in through the door.
"What?" Mary looked in through the door.
"When is that food coming?"
"When is the food arriving?"
"In a moment." Mary disappeared.
"Be right back." Mary disappeared.
Gregory looked at Jean and they laughed again. "Thanks," he said.
Gregory looked at Jean and they laughed again. "Thanks," he said.
Until dessert the talk was general, mostly of the great strike of garment workers, and of Rachael Cohen, the leader.
Until dessert, the conversation was casual, mostly about the major strike of garment workers and Rachael Cohen, their leader.
"She is literally like a flame. And her people follow her blindly. They will win or lose by Rachael."
"She’s like a fire. And her followers follow her without question. Their success or failure depends on Rachael."
"Why lose?"
"Why give up?"
"They won't. They can't. But, the man whom Rachael loves, hates her people, her power, everything about Ray that makes her what she is, and yesterday Tom Dillon gave her the choice of leading this thing—think of it, fifty thousand people—and winning, because Rachael will win, and a little house in the Bronx with some chickens and, I believe, a baby for good measure."
"They won't. They can't. But the man Rachael loves hates her people, her power, everything about Ray that defines her. Yesterday, Tom Dillon gave her the choice of leading this thing—imagine that, fifty thousand people—and winning, because Rachael will win, and then have a small house in the Bronx with some chickens and, I think, a baby for good measure."
"Poor girl," Mary said sadly. "Jean, do you remember Carmen?"
"Poor girl," Mary said with a frown. "Jean, do you remember Carmen?"
Jean nodded. "Oh, Mary, it makes me sick clear through sometimes."
Jean nodded. "Oh, Mary, it completely sickens me sometimes."
And then, for a little while, they talked of old times and people whom Gregory did not know, but he did not feel left out, only he wondered whether there were many women in the world like these two. Their interests were so varied and deep and they were so, almost exhaustingly, alive.
And then, for a little while, they talked about old times and people that Gregory didn’t know, but he didn’t feel excluded; he just wondered if there were many women in the world like these two. Their interests were so varied and profound, and they were so, almost exhaustingly, vibrant.
But with the coffee and cigarettes, they came again to the plans, and Gregory sketched his new idea. They all bent together over the table, suggested, disapproved, argued and contradicted each other, until Gregory forgot he was working with women at all.
But with the coffee and cigarettes, they returned to the plans, and Gregory outlined his new idea. They all leaned over the table together, suggesting, disagreeing, arguing, and contradicting each other, until Gregory completely forgot he was working with women at all.
It was half past nine when Jean pushed the plans away and stood up.
It was 9:30 when Jean pushed the plans aside and got up.
"Not another word, please," she begged, "or I'll begin on that sun-porch idea of mine and then I never will get to the meeting."
"Not another word, please," she pleaded, "or I'll start on that sun-porch idea of mine and then I'll never make it to the meeting."
"Does every one's pet wrinkle get included in the general plan? Because I have a couple up my own sleeve," Gregory demanded, as he gathered up the sheets, disappointed that the evening was over.
"Does everyone's pet wrinkle get included in the overall plan? Because I have a few up my sleeve," Gregory asked, gathering the sheets, feeling let down that the evening was finished.
"Certainly. Didn't I tell you the limit was an expanding quantity? You ought to have seen Mr. Allen's face, Mary, when I told him we didn't know how much we would have to spend."
"Definitely. Didn't I mention that the limit was always changing? You should have seen Mr. Allen's face, Mary, when I told him we had no idea how much we would need to spend."
"We may not know the amount but we know how we're going to get it. And now we've seen you, I think we will notch it up a few pegs, eh, Jean?"
"We might not know the exact amount, but we know how we’re going to get it. And now that we’ve seen you, I think we’ll step it up a few notches, right, Jean?"
Jean pretended to survey him critically. "Yes, I shouldn't wonder. Oh, Mary, they'll just eat it up, won't they?"
Jean pretended to look him over carefully. "Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised. Oh, Mary, they’re going to love it, aren’t they?"
"Who? Me?" Gregory felt a little silly at this banter, but enjoyed it.
"Who? Me?" Gregory felt a bit silly hearing this back-and-forth, but he liked it.
"No, the cake, which you will hand 'round."
"No, the cake, which you'll pass around."
"Never."
"Not ever."
"Don't be alarmed. It won't be to-morrow. Not until winter. Right after the first blizzard we give a tea, very exclusive, only the rich invited. You've made a nice technical plan full of dotted lines and cross-sections, guaranteed to confuse any living female. Said plan hangs upon wall, real live architect, all dressed up, explains. Money pours in. By summer tenements are. Tenants move in. Q.E.D."
"Don't worry. It won't be tomorrow. Not until winter. Right after the first blizzard, we throw a tea party, very exclusive, only the wealthy are invited. You've created a detailed technical plan full of dotted lines and cross-sections, sure to confuse any woman. That plan is up on the wall, with a real live architect dressed up, explaining it. Money starts pouring in. By summer, the apartments are ready. Tenants move in. Q.E.D."
Gregory shook his head. "Plans until you're both dizzy with them, every female in the world sick with the blind staggers—but no tea."
Gregory shook his head. "You have plans until you're both dizzy from them, every woman in the world frustrated by the chaos—but no tea."
"Oh, by that time, you'll be such a reformed character you'll beg to come."
"Oh, by then, you'll be such a changed person you'll be begging to come."
Laughing, Jean moved to the door and Gregory followed. Dr. Mary came as far as the front door and watched them down the steps. On the sidewalk, Jean held out her hand.
Laughing, Jean moved to the door and Gregory followed. Dr. Mary came as far as the front door and watched them go down the steps. On the sidewalk, Jean held out her hand.
"Good-night."
"Goodnight."
But Gregory Allen fell into step beside her. "Don't condemn me, please, to a roasting hot apartment alone or to a Broadway show. Mayn't I come? I'd like to see this Rachael."
But Gregory Allen walked alongside her. "Please don’t leave me alone in a scorching hot apartment or stuck at a Broadway show. Can I come with you? I’d like to meet this Rachael."
"Of course, gladly, if you care to. But a lot of it will be in Yiddish and it will be fearfully hot and smelly. I want to talk with the committee and after the meeting is the best time."
"Sure, if you’d like. But a lot of it will be in Yiddish, and it’s going to be really hot and smelly. I want to talk to the committee, and after the meeting is the best time."
Gregory did not answer but walked along beside her. She told him more of Rachael, banished by her family because of her love for the Gentile Tom; of the frightful conditions in the garment trade and the faith of her people in Rachael. Gregory Allen heard only stray phrases here and there. But he felt Jean's strength and belief as she swung along beside him, as unwearied as if the day were just beginning. When a woman was wonderful she was very wonderful indeed.
Gregory didn’t respond but continued walking beside her. She shared more about Rachael, who had been rejected by her family for loving the Gentile Tom; about the terrible conditions in the garment industry and her people's faith in Rachael. Gregory Allen only caught bits and pieces of what she said. But he could feel Jean’s strength and conviction as she walked next to him, tireless as if the day had just started. When a woman was amazing, she was really amazing.
The hall was packed. From wall to wall a flat surface of women's dusky heads swayed like a dark sea, with here and there, like rocks rising above the surface, the hatted heads of men. From this sea rose a suppressed rumble, so that the walls seemed to vibrate with the throttled protest. As Gregory followed Jean to the seats instantly vacated for them, he felt as if he were dropping down far below the daily surface of his life. And as he took his seat it seemed to him that a trap literally closed above him, a trap of foul air, so thick it had the quality of iron, and of rebellion so unbreakable that it had the resistance of steel. A trap that, once having sprung, would never again rise above the imprisoned below. He looked to Jean. But Jean did not seem to be imprisoned in a foul subsurface. Her eyes glowed with excited interest and he realized that this was not a strange scene to her, but part of her daily interest.
The hall was packed. From wall to wall, a flat expanse of women’s dark heads swayed like a turbulent sea, with the occasional hatted heads of men rising above it like rocks. From this sea came a suppressed rumble, making the walls seem to vibrate with repressed protest. As Gregory followed Jean to the seats that had just been vacated for them, he felt as if he were plunging far beneath the routine surface of his life. When he took his seat, it felt like a trap was literally closing over him, a trap of foul air so thick it felt like iron, with a rebellion so unyielding it had the resistance of steel. A trap that, once sprung, would never rise again above those who were trapped below. He looked at Jean. But Jean didn’t seem to be caught in a stifling underworld. Her eyes shone with excited interest, and he realized that this scene wasn’t strange to her; it was part of her daily experience.
"Do you think they will lose?" she asked, with a look that made Gregory feel as if her strong, white hands were drawing him gently with her into this seething mass, rumbling below the settled plane of his life with Margaret and Puck. But, before he could answer, the door at the rear of the platform opened, and a man and woman came out.
"Do you think they’re going to lose?" she asked, with a look that made Gregory feel like her strong, pale hands were gently pulling him into this chaotic crowd rumbling beneath the calm surface of his life with Margaret and Puck. But before he could respond, the door at the back of the platform opened, and a man and woman stepped out.
"He's the National Secretary of the Garment Workers. And she's Rose Kominsky——Ladies' Waist Makers. I wonder where Ray is."
"He's the National Secretary of the Garment Workers. And she's Rose Kominsky—Ladies' Waist Makers. I wonder where Ray is."
The National Secretary was short and oily, with none of the dignity of his race. Western hustle was grafted upon Eastern servility. In the midst of bluster, he might suddenly cringe. He was a radical, but he appreciated the good job of being National Secretary, and if it had not been a tenet of his radicalism to despise insignia, he would have delighted in a gilt badge. He made a long speech, shouting and beating in his meaning with furious gestures of his fat hands. He amused and disgusted Gregory.
The National Secretary was short and slick, lacking any dignity for his position. Western swagger mixed with Eastern submissiveness. In the middle of his bluster, he could suddenly back down. He was a radical, but he valued the role of National Secretary, and if it hadn’t gone against his radical beliefs to look down on symbols of status, he would have loved a shiny badge. He gave a lengthy speech, yelling and emphasizing his points with wild gestures of his chubby hands. He both entertained and repulsed Gregory.
The local secretary followed, riding in on the wave of the other's emotion, with stated facts and proved data. As she flung her last bunch of clinching statistics to the ceiling, scattering it like confetti on the heads of the people, the rear door opened again, and a slip of a girl in black, with great black eyes in the dead whiteness of her face, came forward. The local secretary broke off her last sentence in the middle and sat down. The girl came to the very edge of the platform and waited quietly for the applause to cease. At last it died, and Rachael began to speak.
The local secretary followed, riding in on the wave of the other person's emotion, with stated facts and proven data. As she threw her last set of convincing statistics up to the ceiling, scattering them like confetti over the heads of the audience, the back door opened again, and a slight girl in black, with large dark eyes against the pale whiteness of her face, stepped forward. The local secretary cut off her last sentence mid-way and sat down. The girl approached the very edge of the stage and waited quietly for the applause to die down. Finally, it faded, and Rachael began to speak.
She spoke in Yiddish but Gregory felt that the terrible silence of the listening mass was a medium through which her words were registering in his consciousness. Jean was right. She was like a flame. Like an acetylene torch burning its way through all barriers of race difference, social strata and language. So fully did he feel that he knew what Rachael was saying that he scarcely noticed when at the end she swept into English.
She spoke in Yiddish, but Gregory sensed that the heavy silence of the attentive crowd was a way for her words to register in his mind. Jean was right. She was like a flame—like an acetylene torch cutting through all barriers of race, social class, and language. He felt he understood what Rachael was saying so well that he hardly noticed when she switched to English at the end.
"Wait," she cried, "wait in patience and in courage. For thousands of years our people have waited. For ages we workers have waited. And now the time is coming, each year a little nearer, with every battle, another inch. It is near, our freedom, near. Wait. Wait. And out of that waiting rises the thing we demand. It hears us calling. It is coming. It is there always, under the ashes of past hopes, never dead, always burning, a light. Keep heart. Keep faith. Do not kill the little spark. After all the years we have waited, can we not wait in faith a little longer?"
"Wait," she shouted, "wait with patience and courage. For thousands of years, our people have waited. For ages, we workers have waited. And now the time is coming, each year a little closer, with every battle, another step forward. Our freedom is near, so close. Wait. Wait. And from that waiting rises what we demand. It hears us calling. It's on its way. It's always been there, under the ashes of past hopes, never dead, always burning, a light. Stay strong. Stay hopeful. Don't extinguish the little spark. After all the years we've waited, can we not wait in faith just a little longer?"
Before the roar of applause ceased, Jean and Gregory were out on the sidewalk. Here the heat was like a cool touch after the fetid heat of the hall.
Before the applause died down, Jean and Gregory were outside on the sidewalk. Here, the heat felt like a refreshing breeze after the stuffy heat of the hall.
"Whew."
"Whew."
Jean turned to him: "Did you get more than you bargained for?"
Jean turned to him: "Did you get more than you expected?"
"Yes. In a way, I did," he answered slowly.
"Yeah. In a way, I did," he replied slowly.
"I warned you."
"I told you."
He might have been a child who had disobeyed. Gregory frowned.
He could have been a kid who had misbehaved. Gregory frowned.
"I know you did," he said shortly, and then added, with a look that made Jean wonder what he meant, even after he was gone, "Thank you."
"I know you did," he said briefly, and then added, with a look that made Jean question what he meant, even after he had left, "Thank you."
Did he mean for taking him? Or for the meeting itself?
Did he mean for taking him? Or for the meeting itself?
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
"What are you doing, daddy?"
"What are you doing, Dad?"
Gregory started, for Puck had come so lightly in her little rubber-soled sandals that he had not heard her.
Gregory jumped, as Puck had approached so quietly in her small rubber-soled sandals that he hadn't noticed her.
"Making a house, Pucklets."
"Building a house, Pucklets."
"Let me see." Puck spoke with Gregory's quiet determination, as if she always expected to have to hold out against some opposition. It sat oddly with her golden hair and the delicate oval of her face which were Margaret's.
"Let me see." Puck spoke with Gregory's calm determination, as if she always anticipated having to stand up against some opposition. It seemed strange alongside her golden hair and the delicate oval of her face, which belonged to Margaret.
"Well, look at it. See, that's the floor and these are the walls." Gregory moved so that Puck could come closer, but went on with his work.
"Well, check it out. See, that's the floor and those are the walls." Gregory moved aside so Puck could get closer, but continued with his work.
"What's that?" A ridiculous duplicate of Margaret's forefinger pointed to a square separated from the main plan.
"What's that?" A silly copy of Margaret's forefinger pointed to a box separated from the main layout.
"That's a room."
"That's a room."
"A room?"
"One room?"
"Surely. Look; there are the two windows and there's the door."
"Of course. Look; there are the two windows and there's the door."
She made no comment and after a moment Gregory forgot her, standing so still, her chin just touching his shoulder.
She didn’t say anything, and after a moment, Gregory forgot about her, standing so still, her chin barely resting on his shoulder.
"There isn't any top on that house," she announced suddenly. "It's a funny house. I don't like it."
"There’s no roof on that house," she suddenly said. "It’s a weird house. I don’t like it."
At the same moment Margaret Allen appeared in the doorway.
At that moment, Margaret Allen showed up in the doorway.
"Why, Gregory, aren't you going to take her? It's after eleven now."
"Hey, Gregory, aren’t you going to take her? It’s past eleven now."
"Um." Gregory was making lines on a separate sheet and heard only the modulated run of the words. He rarely paid any conscious attention to Margaret's remarks in the making, because he could always come in on time at the end.
"Um." Gregory was drawing lines on a separate sheet and only heard the rhythmic flow of the words. He rarely focused on Margaret's comments as they were being made, because he could always jump in at the end.
Puck looked from her father to her mother. Her under lip drew in as her mother's did when she was hurt, but it was with the man's straight look of facing a difficulty that she turned away.
Puck glanced from her dad to her mom. Her bottom lip pulled in like her mom's did when she was upset, but it was with her dad's determined gaze in the face of a challenge that she turned away.
"I guess daddy's too busy to play with Puck. The house hasn't got its roof on yet."
"I guess Dad's too busy to play with Puck. The house still doesn't have a roof."
"Gregory! She's been looking forward to it so all week. Why, you're working!"
"Gregory! She's been looking forward to this all week. Why, you're working!"
"What did you think I was doing?" Gregory looked up curiously; he so often felt as if she were the child and Puck the woman.
"What did you think I was doing?" Gregory looked up with curiosity; he often felt like she was the child and Puck was the woman.
"I thought it was one of those water color things."
"I thought it was one of those watercolor things."
Gregory sometimes rested his eyes during these week-ends through the summer, sketching the woods and soft green fields. They were not bad sketches, but Margaret had no respect for them. Subconsciously she was jealous of them. They stood for something in Gregory that had escaped her. With more courage than any one gave her credit for, Margaret Allen had long ago buried her early belief in her husband's ability. She had been very sure when she married him, a year after his graduation from the Beaux Arts with honors, that he was going to be a rich and famous architect. Neither the fame nor the riches had come in spite of her early efforts to connect with people who could be of service. Nor later, when she had recognized the uselessness of trying to force Gregory along these paths, and turned her influence to taking a personal interest, which meant asking questions about technical details which she could not understand. The little water color sketches were like relics that Gregory had kept from the years before he knew her, and when he had gone back to the office on Monday mornings, and she came on a sketch among the scattered sheets of the Sunday paper, she felt almost as if it were the possession of some woman who had an illicit place in her husband's life.
Gregory sometimes closed his eyes during those summer weekends, sketching the woods and soft green fields. The sketches were decent, but Margaret didn’t respect them. Deep down, she felt envious. They represented something in Gregory that had slipped away from her. With more bravery than anyone realized, Margaret Allen had long since buried her early faith in her husband’s talent. She had been certain when she married him, a year after he graduated from Beaux Arts with honors, that he would become a wealthy and famous architect. But neither the fame nor the fortune had come, despite her initial attempts to network with helpful people. Later, when she accepted that trying to push Gregory down those paths was pointless, she switched to showing personal interest, which meant asking about technical details she didn’t really understand. Those little watercolor sketches felt like artifacts Gregory had saved from his life before knowing her, and when he returned to the office on Monday mornings and she stumbled upon a sketch among the scattered pages of the Sunday paper, she almost felt like it belonged to another woman who had an illicit spot in her husband’s life.
Margaret bent over the plan.
Margaret leaned over the plan.
"Greggy, did you get the Stevens house?"
"Greggy, did you manage to get the Stevens house?"
Gregory watched her with a faint smile. She was very near, so that the same clean, sweet odor drifted to him as when he slipped his arm about Puck. The same little tendril, too slight to be a curl; brushed Margaret's neck just below her ear.
Gregory watched her with a faint smile. She was very close, so that the same clean, sweet scent floated to him like when he wrapped his arm around Puck. The same little tendril, too fine to be a curl, brushed against Margaret's neck just below her ear.
"But what on earth is that? Surely the Stevens aren't going to have a front like that?"
"But what on earth is that? Surely the Stevens aren't going to have a front like that?"
"Hardly. What's the good of making a fortune in five years if you don't write it all over the place?"
"Hardly. What's the point of making a fortune in five years if you don't share it everywhere?"
"What is it then?"
"What's that then?"
"Tubercular tenements."
"Tuberculosis housing."
"What?"
"Excuse me?"
"It's a building where the poor, who either have or are going to have tuberculosis, can get as much air and light as the rich will let them."
"It's a place where the poor, who have or are at risk of getting tuberculosis, can get as much fresh air and sunlight as the wealthy allow."
"It sounds terribly socialistic."
"It sounds super socialistic."
"It's terribly individual."
"It's really individual."
Margaret straightened and locked down with a glance that reached him from the far citadel of pride to which she retreated when she was not sure whether he was making fun of her.
Margaret straightened up and gave him a look that cut through his pride, which she retreated to when she wasn’t sure if he was joking about her.
"Who's putting up the money? It's not just building itself, I suppose."
"Who's funding this? I guess it's not just about the construction itself."
Gregory laughed outright, for he saw Dr. Mary and Jean and himself standing at the table, that first night six weeks ago.
Gregory laughed out loud, remembering that first night six weeks ago when he, Dr. Mary, and Jean were standing at the table.
"It's got to be raised yet."
"It's still got to be raised."
"I don't see anything so amusing about that. It means that you're not sure of your fee, as far as I can see."
"I don't find that funny at all. It just shows that you're uncertain about your fee, from what I can tell."
"Oh, I'm quite sure about that. There is no fee. I'm doing it for nothing."
"Oh, I'm completely sure about that. There's no charge. I'm doing it for free."
"Well, I must say——" Margaret broke off. It was the one fixed principle of her relations with Gregory that they never had an open difference of opinion, especially before Puck. Above all things Margaret Allen was well bred and she could no more have cleared the atmosphere in a burst of anger than she could have struck some one. She never dynamited an obstacle with outspoken objection. She returned again and again and scratched at it.
"Well, I have to say——" Margaret hesitated. It was a firm rule in her relationship with Gregory that they never argued openly, especially in front of Puck. Above all, Margaret Allen was always courteous, and she couldn't have cleared the air with a fit of anger any more than she could have hit someone. She never blew up obstacles with direct objections. Instead, she returned to the issue repeatedly and kept working at it.
"Is the contractor giving his time, and the laborers?"
"Is the contractor giving his time and the workers?"
Gregory was still looking off to the line of trees and smiling.
Gregory was still gazing at the row of trees and smiling.
"It isn't started yet. But they may."
"It hasn't started yet. But it might."
Margaret moved to the piazza rail and sat down. She was slight and so fair that she seemed part of the sunlight sifting through the thick green of the wistaria.
Margaret walked over to the piazza railing and took a seat. She was petite and so light-skinned that she blended in with the sunlight filtering through the dense green of the wisteria.
"Who's backing it? Somebody must be behind it all."
"Who’s supporting it? Someone must be behind all of this."
"Oh yes. There's some one very much behind it; in fact, two people."
"Oh yes. There's definitely someone very much behind it; actually, two people."
It was impossible for Gregory to think of the plan without Dr. Mary—Dr. Mary and Jean and himself in Gramercy Park.
It was impossible for Gregory to think of the plan without Dr. Mary—Dr. Mary, Jean, and him in Gramercy Park.
"There's Dr. Mary MacLean and Jean Herrick."
"There's Dr. Mary MacLean and Jean Herrick."
"What! Jean Herrick! The Charity Organization woman?"
"What! Jean Herrick! The Charity Organization lady?"
"She works with the Charities. It's her scheme."
"She works with the charities. It's her plan."
"Well!"
"Alright!"
Words failed Margaret.
Margaret was at a loss for words.
"Well what?"
"Well, what’s up?"
"How long have you been working on them?"
"How long have you been working on these?"
"About six weeks. Yes, just about six weeks," he repeated, and went on with a detail of the entrance hall.
"About six weeks. Yeah, just about six weeks," he repeated and continued describing the entrance hall.
"Sometimes it seems to me that you do things to be deliberately annoying. Why didn't you say anything about it? You know I'm interested in public things like that, and besides The Fortnightly is going to take up housing and public dependents this winter. Mabel Dawson is down to get the first speaker, and we've talked over Jean Herrick a good deal."
"Sometimes it feels like you do things just to irritate me. Why didn’t you mention it? You know I care about public issues like that, and The Fortnightly is going to focus on housing and public assistance this winter. Mabel Dawson is set to be the first speaker, and we’ve discussed Jean Herrick quite a bit."
"You have?" Gregory suddenly stopped working on the detail.
"You have?" Gregory suddenly paused his work on the detail.
"She's becoming terribly popular, in the front line of everything, the last word in feminism and all that, you know. A lot of the most progressive clubs have her down for winter talks. But The Fortnightly has to be careful. We have a good many of the old families and we have to go slowly. Mrs. Herrick is extremely radical and speaks at labor meetings and strikes and all that kind of thing, you know. Besides, she's divorced."
"She's becoming really popular, leading the way in everything, the latest in feminism and all that, you know. A lot of the most progressive clubs have booked her for winter talks. But The Fortnightly has to be cautious. We have quite a few of the old families, so we have to take it slow. Mrs. Herrick is very radical and speaks at labor meetings and strikes and all that kind of stuff, you know. Plus, she's divorced."
Gregory's pencil jabbed a hole in the blue-print. "Is she?"
Gregory's pencil poked a hole in the blueprint. "Is she?"
"Yes, one of the horrid kind." Margaret's tone separated divorces, tolerated some and excluded others. "Mabel wrote to a cousin in California to find out before we asked her. Goodness knows we're not straight-laced, but there are things one can't stand for officially. This Herrick was an artist, Mabel says, did futurist things before any one else heard of them and drank like a fish. He abused her shamefully, but she stood it as long as she could."
"Yeah, one of those terrible types." Margaret's tone made clear which divorces were acceptable and which weren't. "Mabel reached out to a cousin in California to find out before we asked her ourselves. Goodness knows we're not uptight, but there are some things you just can't officially tolerate. This Herrick was an artist, Mabel says, he did futurist stuff before anyone else even knew about it and drank a lot. He treated her really badly, but she put up with it for as long as she could."
Gregory got up and pushed back his chair.
Gregory stood up and pushed his chair back.
"But when he began to bring women right into the house, she left him. So of course it wasn't her fault. Mabel says she's a wonderful speaker, just a little masculine in her manner, but then such a life wouldn't make her specially clinging or gentle. We've about decided to have her."
"But when he started bringing women right into the house, she left him. So obviously, it wasn't her fault. Mabel says she's a great speaker, just a bit masculine in her approach, but living that kind of life wouldn't exactly make her particularly clingy or gentle. We've pretty much decided to go with her."
Gregory closed the drawing board and Puck came hopefully to his side.
Gregory closed the drawing board, and Puck approached him with anticipation.
"You mustn't tease daddy, dear; he's busy."
"You shouldn't tease daddy, sweetheart; he's busy."
Margaret moved toward the door and beckoned Puck. "Can you take her for just a little walk this afternoon, before the Dawsons come? They're going to bring Squdgy, you know." By raised eyebrows Margaret indicated the need of Puck's being perfectly happy before the arrival of Squdgy, whom she disliked and was apt to ignore completely.
Margaret walked over to the door and signaled for Puck. "Can you take her for a quick walk this afternoon before the Dawsons arrive? They're bringing Squdgy, you know." With her raised eyebrows, Margaret suggested that Puck should be in a good mood before Squdgy showed up, someone she didn't like and tended to completely overlook.
Puck slipped her hand into her father's. The motion drew his notice.
Puck slipped her hand into her dad's. The movement caught his attention.
"It's all right, Puckie, go and dress Lady Jane and I'll take you now."
"It's okay, Puckie, go get Lady Jane ready and I'll take you now."
"Do you really want us to take Lady Jane, daddy? I ought to take Matilda; Lady Jane went last week."
"Do you really want us to take Lady Jane, Dad? I should take Matilda; Lady Jane went last week."
"Well, I'd rather have Lady Jane, because she knows the first half of the story already and I'd have to go all over it from the beginning for Matilda."
"Well, I’d prefer Lady Jane since she’s already familiar with the first half of the story, and I’d have to start from the beginning all over again for Matilda."
Puck sighed her relief and scampered off.
Puck let out a sigh of relief and quickly ran away.
"Greg, don't tell her any of those terribly exciting things. You never seem to understand how highly strung she is. All last week she kept on giving the most terrible versions of that bear story to Lady Jane. You don't realize what an imagination she's got."
"Greg, don’t share any of those ridiculously exciting things with her. You never seem to get how sensitive she is. All last week she kept giving the worst versions of that bear story to Lady Jane. You don’t understand what an imagination she has."
"Thank God," Gregory snapped, and wished that Margaret would sometimes give him an excuse to be as rude as he felt.
"Thank God," Gregory snapped, wishing that Margaret would occasionally give him a reason to be as rude as he felt.
Out in the woods, with Puck trotting by his side, Gregory tried to push the picture Margaret had brought before him into the cool shade of the trees. But, in the shortest interludes of Puck's silence, it was there before him again, hot and glaring and tawdry: Jean Herrick, married to a libertine. A man who, in sottish sensuality, turned from one woman to another. And she had "stood it,"—that ghastly compromise of weak women—until it had passed beyond bounds.
Out in the woods, with Puck walking alongside him, Gregory tried to push away the image Margaret had shown him, seeking the cool shade of the trees for relief. But in the brief moments of Puck's silence, the image came back to him, intense and bright and cheap: Jean Herrick, married to a playboy. A guy who, in drunken indulgence, moved from one woman to another. And she had "put up with it"—that awful compromise of weak women—until it became too much to bear.
It was impossible. And yet what did he know of women?
It was impossible. And yet, what did he really know about women?
There had been that one grisette in Paris, who had embarrassed him so by calling his smile "un petit oiseau." A single month's mildest flirtation with a pretty stenographer, who was more like a mischievous boy than a girl. And Margaret. He had married Margaret because she was so different from the grisette and, yet, when he had put his arms round Margaret for the first time, and she turned her sweet, unresponsive lips to his, he had wanted to crush her, hurt her in some way, just as he had once wanted to choke the grisette. As Margaret wasn't a grisette, Gregory had believed the big love of his life had come. Afterwards the need of making his place in the world had claimed him. And, now, occasional moods he dispelled with extra work and Puck.
There was that one girl in Paris who had embarrassed him by calling his smile "a little bird." Just a month of mild flirting with a pretty stenographer, who was more like a cheeky boy than a girl. And then there was Margaret. He married Margaret because she was so different from that girl, and yet, when he first hugged Margaret and she turned her sweet, unresponsive lips to his, he had a sudden urge to crush her, to hurt her somehow, just like he had wanted to do with the other girl. Since Margaret wasn't that girl, Gregory believed he had found the true love of his life. Later, the need to establish his place in the world took over. Now, he sometimes dealt with his moods by pushing himself with extra work and Puck.
Margaret had always told him he was interested in nothing that he could not draw, and did not know what was going on in the world. Perhaps women were part of the "things going on." Perhaps he was old-fashioned. Perhaps it was a puritanical streak, this intense repulsion to thinking of Jean married to a drunken libertine. It would not have been a happy memory, but Gregory could imagine a dozen men he knew, himself even, living down such a memory, doing useful work in spite of an unfaithful, drunken wife put out of their lives. How did he know but that——
Margaret had always said he was only interested in things he could draw and didn’t know what was happening in the world. Maybe women were part of that “stuff happening.” Maybe he was just old-fashioned. Maybe it was a puritanical side of him, this strong aversion to thinking of Jean married to a drunken libertine. It wouldn’t have been a happy memory, but Gregory could picture a dozen guys he knew, including himself, living with such a memory, still doing meaningful work despite an unfaithful, alcoholic wife out of their lives. How did he know that——
"Dad-dy, did the bears get the children?"
"Daddy, did the bears get the kids?"
Gregory came back to a realization that Puck had been asking this for some time.
Gregory realized that Puck had been asking this for a while.
"No, the bears did not get them, Puck; not in the end, but they had a hard time of it."
"No, the bears didn't get them, Puck; not in the end, but they really struggled."
Puck's eyes blackened with suppressed excitement. It had a startling effect, had excitement on Puck. It was like an acid that ate out all her resemblance to Margaret, obliterated the softness of outline, seemed to devour even the delicate tints of her coloring. Excitement brought Puck up the years to meet him, sent him racing backward to her.
Puck's eyes darkened with held-back excitement. It had a shocking impact on her. It was like an acid that erased all her resemblance to Margaret, wiped away the softness of her features, and even seemed to consume the subtle shades of her complexion. Excitement propelled Puck forward in time to meet him, sending him racing back to her.
"Oh, I was so frightened they'd get all eaten up and left out there without their mothers and daddies knowing where they was."
"Oh, I was so scared they'd get completely lost and left out there without their moms and dads knowing where they were."
Her hand clutched Gregory's, and her other arm protected the beloved Lady Jane.
Her hand gripped Gregory's, while her other arm sheltered the beloved Lady Jane.
"Lady Jane's been terrible frightened, too. I couldn't get her to sleep last night, not for a long, long time."
"Lady Jane has been really scared, too. I couldn't get her to fall asleep last night, not for a really long time."
"Dear me, that's too bad. I guess we'll have to settle the matter right now."
"Wow, that's unfortunate. I suppose we need to deal with this right now."
Gregory sat on the ground under a huge chestnut and filled his pipe. Puck curled close, cautioning Lady Jane to be "very, most perticular still," and Gregory began a rambling sequel to the tale of the Three Bears. Behind the Three Bears—Jean stood with Herrick.
Gregory sat on the ground under a big chestnut tree and filled his pipe. Puck snuggled up close, warning Lady Jane to be "very, very careful and quiet," while Gregory started a wandering continuation of the story of the Three Bears. Behind the Three Bears, Jean stood with Herrick.
They were late for luncheon, but Margaret made no comment. Puck did not look over-excited and Gregory was in one of his silent moods. Margaret wanted to ask him details about the Tubercular Tenements, and Gregory knew, by her mole-like burrowings about the subject, that she was pleased with his connection. In a way he could not unravel, it was connected with a new wing some millionaire friend of Mabel Dawson's had just donated to St. Luke's hospital in memory of a dead baby.
They were late for lunch, but Margaret didn't say anything. Puck didn't seem overly excited, and Gregory was in one of his quiet moods. Margaret wanted to ask him about the Tubercular Tenements, and Gregory could tell by her digging into the topic that she was happy with his involvement. In a way he found hard to understand, it was linked to a new wing that some millionaire friend of Mabel Dawson's had just given to St. Luke's hospital in memory of a deceased baby.
As soon as lunch was over, Margaret and Puck went to take a nap before the coming of the Dawsons, and Gregory took the detail his walk with Puck had interrupted, out to the hammock under the maple. But the lines grouped themselves to pictures of the last six weeks and he did nothing. Six weeks! For the first time, Gregory blocked the period out of the past and the incredible richness of it startled him.
As soon as lunch ended, Margaret and Puck went to nap before the Dawsons arrived, while Gregory took the task that his walk with Puck had interrupted and moved it out to the hammock under the maple tree. But the memories of the last six weeks filled his mind, and he ended up doing nothing. Six weeks! For the first time, Gregory separated that time from the past, and the unbelievable richness of it took him by surprise.
Six weeks, forty-two days since he had come two hours late to his appointment with Mrs. Herrick of the C.O.S. and wondered whether she did not sometimes pose. Six weeks since he had gone with her to the meeting and heard the rumbling of the world below the safety of his own conventional social strata. Only six weeks since he had again begun to feel the stirring of the old dreams that he had believed dead. So that now, after he left Jean in the evenings, it was hard sometimes to remember that the plans they discussed were not things he was actually doing, instead of the things he had forgotten he had ever hoped to do.
Six weeks, forty-two days since he had arrived two hours late for his appointment with Mrs. Herrick of the C.O.S. and wondered if she sometimes put on a front. Six weeks since he attended the meeting with her and felt the turmoil of the world beneath the comfort of his own ordinary social circle. Just six weeks since he had started to feel the awakening of the old dreams he thought were gone. So now, after he left Jean in the evenings, it was sometimes hard to remember that the plans they talked about weren’t things he was actually pursuing, rather than things he had forgotten he ever wanted to do.
At five the Dawsons came. Mabel and Margaret retired to the end of the piazza, Squdgy was unloaded upon Puck, who obediently took him off to the play-house, and Bill Dawson, fat, moist, as bored by Gregory as Gregory was by him, did his best to start a conversation. Gregory wished he could follow Puck's example with Squdgy and give Bill a picture book. He listened, however, as well as he could, to the perspiring stockbroker's denunciation of Socialism and all "this fashionable parlor radicalism," politely assisted him to a plank of personal reminiscence and prophecy, and, with a breath of relief, saw him presently fall off the plank into the stock exchange, where he let him wallow happily in his native medium.
At five, the Dawsons arrived. Mabel and Margaret moved to the end of the porch, Squdgy was handed over to Puck, who dutifully took him to the playhouse, and Bill Dawson, overweight, sweaty, and just as uninterested in Gregory as Gregory was in him, tried to make small talk. Gregory wished he could do what Puck did with Squdgy and just give Bill a picture book. Still, he listened as best he could to the sweating stockbroker ranting about Socialism and all “this trendy parlor radicalism,” politely nudging him into personal stories and predictions, and with a sigh of relief, watched him eventually tumble off the plank into the stock exchange, where he happily splashed around in his element.
He was still in it, when the maid wheeled out the tea-wagon and Margaret and Mabel came to join them. Gregory knew by the look in Mabel's eyes that this was the first time Margaret had ever come in under the wire first, and, by the new respect with which she treated him, that the tenements linked him favorably with the great civic achievements of The Fortnightly, Puck brought Squdgy, delivered him to his mother as if he were a sacrifice and climbed into Gregory's lap. Nor could any frowns or suggestions that "big girls sit in chairs" dislodge her.
He was still in it when the maid rolled out the tea cart, and Margaret and Mabel came to join them. Gregory could tell by the look in Mabel's eyes that it was the first time Margaret had come in first, and by the newfound respect she showed him, that the tenements connected him positively to the impressive civic accomplishments of The Fortnightly. Puck brought Squdgy, handed him over to his mother like a sacrifice, and climbed onto Gregory's lap. No amount of frowns or comments about "big girls sitting in chairs" could make her move.
At last tea was over and the Dawsons went, Bill leading with the now sleeping Squdgy in his arms, Mabel and Margaret sauntering behind. They passed down the lane and disappeared. The gold in the sky dissolved to palest yellow and faint green. Crickets chirped. The earth, freshened by the coming coolness, threw back to the world, in spicy sweetness, the garnered heat of the day. Puck slept in his arms.
At last, tea was finished, and the Dawsons left, with Bill carrying the now-sleeping Squdgy in his arms, while Mabel and Margaret walked leisurely behind. They strolled down the lane and disappeared. The gold in the sky faded into the lightest yellow and soft green. Crickets chirped. The earth, refreshed by the cooling air, released a spicy sweetness, reflecting the heat of the day. Puck slept in his arms.
In the kitchen the maid finished the dishes and went across the creeping dusk to the next house. Snatches of laughter came to him and he saw the two girls come out and sit on the back steps. In a few moments the chauffeur from the big house up the road joined them, and they all went off together.
In the kitchen, the maid finished the dishes and walked across the darkening dusk to the next house. Laughter drifted to him, and he saw two girls come out and sit on the back steps. A few moments later, the chauffeur from the big house down the road joined them, and they all headed off together.
Gregory carried Puck in and laid her on her bed. Then he went into the library and switched on the light. He spread the blue-print and began again on the delayed detail. It was the last touch to the plans, and he had promised to bring it with him to-morrow night. But the weight of the day just passed pressed down upon him, and ideas came slowly. Margaret had been long in bed, when he finally drew the last line and turned out the light.
Gregory brought Puck inside and laid her on her bed. Then he went into the library and turned on the light. He spread out the blueprint and started again on the delayed detail. It was the final touch to the plans, and he had promised to bring it with him tomorrow night. But the exhaustion from the day weighed heavily on him, and ideas came slowly. Margaret had been in bed for a while when he finally drew the last line and turned off the light.
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
"What on earth is the matter with you to-night? You look as if you had lost your last friend and been evicted for non-payment of rent." Jean was leaning back in her usual chair to the right of the window, drawn just far enough to keep in view the tops of the trees, beyond sight of the dry, trodden grass. Her chin tilted, she looked at him sidewise, laughing.
"What on earth is wrong with you tonight? You look like you've lost your last friend and been kicked out for not paying rent." Jean was leaning back in her usual chair to the right of the window, pulled just far enough to see the tops of the trees, out of view of the dry, trampled grass. With her chin tilted, she looked at him sideways, laughing.
All day, at every interval not crowded with work, Gregory had been pushing the thought of Herrick away. The need to do this had filled him with a vague anger at Jean, and he had not intended coming to-night. But the evening had stretched so empty before him that he had come, and now he was angry that he had.
All day, during every moment not filled with work, Gregory had been trying to push thoughts of Herrick away. This need had filled him with a vague anger toward Jean, and he hadn't planned to come tonight. But the evening had felt so empty that he showed up anyway, and now he was upset that he did.
"Cheer up, it can't be as bad as all that," Jean bantered.
"Cheer up, it can't be that bad," Jean joked.
The words jarred and the tone annoyed him. "I beg your pardon. I didn't realize that I was so terribly glum."
The words startled him, and the tone got on his nerves. "Excuse me, I didn’t know I was being such a downer."
He spoke with a stilted conventionality that made Jean glance at him quickly. The smile went out of her eyes. She wished she had not spoken.
He talked in a stiff, formal way that made Jean look at him sharply. The smile faded from her eyes. She regretted having said anything.
A silence fell between them, unusual in its artificiality. Jean tried to think of something impersonal to say, but there had never been anything effortful in these hours with Gregory and the present need made her uncomfortable. After all, a thousand incidents of which she knew nothing might have happened to depress him. He had spent the week-end with his family. The hinterland of Gregory's life came close, and Jean felt that she had intruded.
A silence settled between them, oddly forced. Jean attempted to come up with something neutral to say, but there had never been any awkwardness in their time together, and the current situation made her uneasy. After all, countless things she was unaware of might have happened to upset him. He had spent the weekend with his family. The background of Gregory's life felt too near, and Jean sensed that she had overstepped.
The silence deepened. Jean wished that Mary would come. She thought of getting a book, of finishing a report that she had begun, of going into the kitchen. But she never picked up a book when she and Gregory were together, nor finished office details, nor looked after Mamie in the kitchen. And this feeling that she must move, get away from Gregory, break the silence, filled her with an almost physical uneasiness. This sudden need to move beyond the reach of some tangible element in the silence, frightened her. So that Gregory, turning unexpectedly, surprised a strange, unusual look on Jean's face, that made the conventional remark he had finally succeeded in capturing unnecessary. Jean, too, was in a new mood to-night.
The silence grew heavier. Jean wished Mary would show up. She considered grabbing a book, finishing a report she had started, or heading to the kitchen. But she never picked up a book when she was with Gregory, never finished work details, and never took care of Mamie in the kitchen. This feeling that she needed to move, to escape from Gregory, to break the silence, caused her a nearly physical discomfort. The sudden urge to get away from something solid within the silence scared her. So, when Gregory turned unexpectedly, he caught a strange, unfamiliar expression on Jean's face, making his conventional comment irrelevant. Jean was also in a different mood that night.
The silence tingled with something that Gregory felt must always have been in it. Something was pushing into the foreground, from its seclusion in the carefree weeks behind. The need to know definitely about Herrick was there before him at last. He could admit Herrick or exclude him. For a moment he had the choice, and then Jean said:
The silence buzzed with something that Gregory felt must have always been there. Something was surfacing, coming out from the carefree weeks he'd left behind. The need to know for sure about Herrick was finally clear to him. He could choose to admit Herrick or turn him away. For a brief moment, he had that choice, and then Jean said:
"I am afraid Rachael is going to be ill. She looked like a ghost to-day."
"I’m worried Rachael is going to get sick. She looked like a ghost today."
"What?" Gregory leaned forward, peering through the words to Jean's purpose in uttering them.
"What?" Gregory leaned forward, trying to understand Jean's reason for saying that.
"They are getting dissatisfied. Things are not moving fast enough. And Rachael is very tired."
"They're getting dissatisfied. Things aren't moving quickly enough. And Rachael is really tired."
Jean seized Rachael and dragged her forward, held her there between herself and Gregory.
Jean grabbed Rachael and pulled her forward, keeping her positioned between herself and Gregory.
Gregory slouched back in his chair.
Gregory slumped back in his chair.
"That's too bad. I suppose it's the heat."
"That's a shame. I guess it's the heat."
"No, it's more than that. Tom is pestering her. If she gives up, the whole thing will go under."
"No, it’s more than that. Tom is bothering her. If she gives up, everything will fall apart."
There was a silence.
It was quiet.
"Do you think it very much matters after all? It's a pretty big price you want her to pay."
"Do you really think it matters that much? It's a pretty steep price you want her to pay."
The words brought a picture of Herrick on the night he had kissed her and she had locked the door of their room. Jean moved as if to get up, but her own motion drove back the memory, cleared her brain and forced Herrick's hot eyes into the past.
The words painted a picture of Herrick on the night he had kissed her and she had locked the door to their room. Jean shifted as if to get up, but her own movement pushed the memory away, cleared her mind, and pushed Herrick's intense gaze into the past.
"When personal need reaches the depths it has in Rachael," Gregory said slowly, "it becomes cosmic."
"When personal need hits the low points it does for Rachael," Gregory said slowly, "it becomes universal."
"That sounds like fatalism."
"That sounds like defeatism."
Gregory looked at her quietly. What had been her own need, when she had married Herrick? What had been his, when he had married Margaret?
Gregory stared at her silently. What had driven her to marry Herrick? What had motivated him to marry Margaret?
"It's all so unreal when it's over, but——"
"It's all so unreal when it's done, but——"
And then Mary was in the doorway laughing.
And then Mary was standing in the doorway, laughing.
"Well, of all the gloomy-looking objects!"
"Well, of all the gloomy-looking things!"
The words exploded in the narrowing space between them. Smiling, Jean dragged herself up from her chair. "We're so hungry we're perishing."
The words burst out in the shrinking space between them. Smiling, Jean pulled herself up from her chair. "We're so hungry we're starving."
Why did she say that?
Why did she say that?
But Gregory too was glad Mary had come.
But Gregory was also happy that Mary had arrived.
"We weren't gloomy. We were thinking—a process quite unknown to you, Doctor."
"We weren't being gloomy. We were thinking—a process that's totally unfamiliar to you, Doctor."
"Absolutely. Mine's action." Mary threw her things on the couch but did not sit down. Her eyes twinkled. Her whole plump person emanated mystery.
"Definitely. Mine's action." Mary tossed her things onto the couch but didn't take a seat. Her eyes sparkled. Her entire curvy figure radiated mystery.
"Mary, what have you got up your sleeve? You're just about ready to burst with it."
"Mary, what do you have planned? You look like you're about to explode with excitement."
"Well, it's not so bad, but it needs the accompaniment of food. Mamie!"
"Well, it's not too bad, but it needs some food to go with it. Mamie!"
"Dinner's ready."
"Food's ready."
"Come on. I'll tell you when we reach the demitasses."
"Come on. I'll let you know when we get to the demitasses."
Nor could she be persuaded or trapped into a statement until the table was cleared for coffee and cigarettes. Then she said:
Nor could she be convinced or pressured into making a statement until the table was cleared for coffee and cigarettes. Then she said:
"Dr. Fenninger is in town."
"Dr. Fenninger is visiting."
"Mary! Not really!"
"Mary! Not really!"
"Yes, he is. I met him to-night in the Subway."
"Yeah, he is. I ran into him tonight in the subway."
"Who is Fenninger? The Great Poohbah?"
"Who is Fenninger? The Big Chief?"
"Just about, as far as we are concerned. He prescribes bread pills for every exhausted society woman in town and diagnoses the indigestions of millionaires at a thousand per. Jean, do you think mummy would get up a dinner for him? He's going to be in town a week. We won't tell her how important he is, just that he is alone in town, family away, 'simple little home dinner, you know,' 'just ourselves in summer,' 'impromptu,' 'home atmosphere,' and so forth."
"Almost, as far as we’re concerned. He gives bread pills to every tired socialite in town and treats the stomach issues of millionaires for a thousand bucks a pop. Jean, do you think mom would throw a dinner for him? He’s going to be in town for a week. We won't mention how important he is, just that he’s alone in town, family away, 'simple little home dinner, you know,' 'just us in summer,' 'impromptu,' 'homey atmosphere,' and so on."
"I think she would. I'll ask her."
"I think she would. I'll ask her."
"But why does this man get asked to dinner because he prescribes bread pills for society women?"
"But why is this guy invited to dinner just because he gives bread pills to socialite women?"
"Have you forgotten that we have to raise funds for the T.B.'s? Now, does light glimmer?"
"Have you forgotten that we need to raise money for the T.B.'s? Now, is there a glimmer of hope?"
"Not a glimmer."
"Not a hint."
"It's this way," Jean explained. "We invite him to dinner, very expensive and elaborate and described as a simple little home affair. We make him very comfortable and mention the tenements. We go on eating and mentioning gradually. By the time we get to the black coffee he believes he thought up the whole thing; gives us a check—but that doesn't matter so much—is pledged by his own masculine conceit to prescribe an interest in raising funds to every bored patient he has. By the time The Tea comes off, there you are."
"It's like this," Jean explained. "We invite him to dinner, which is really fancy and expensive but we call it a simple little home gathering. We make him feel really comfortable and bring up the tenements gradually. We keep eating and mentioning things little by little. By the time we get to the black coffee, he thinks he came up with the whole idea; he'll write us a check—but that’s not the main thing—he’s driven by his own male pride to suggest raising funds to every uninterested patient he has. By the time The Tea happens, there you go."
"Well! Of all the round-about, feminine methods of procedure, that takes the cake. Just explain to Mrs. Norris that there will be two extra guests. I wouldn't miss it for anything."
"Wow! Of all the indirect, feminine ways to handle things, this one really takes the cake. Just let Mrs. Norris know that there will be two extra guests. I wouldn't miss it for the world."
"Yes you will. Because you're not asked. Nothing like that. Home atmosphere to a man means himself. We'll tell you about it, but that's as near as he'll get, isn't it, Jean?"
"Yes, you will. Because you’re not being asked. Nothing like that. For a man, home atmosphere is all about himself. We’ll explain it to you, but that’s as close as he’ll get, right, Jean?"
Jean laughed. "I'm afraid it is. We may be able to work Fenninger in on mummy, but she's heard about you and thinks you're a frightfully important person. It would scare her stiff to have you to dinner."
Jean laughed. "I’m afraid so. We might be able to involve Fenninger with mom, but she’s heard about you and thinks you’re really important. It would completely freak her out to have you over for dinner."
"Give her another name, anything. I've got to be in at the death."
"Give her a different name, any name. I need to be there in the end."
"Besides," Mary interposed, "we'll have it on Sunday—best set for lonely man in city without his family, dismal Sunday, etc."
"Besides," Mary interrupted, "we'll have it on Sunday—perfect for a lonely guy in the city without his family, miserable Sunday, and all that."
"Well?" Gregory's eyes met Jean's for a second.
"Well?" Gregory's eyes locked onto Jean's for a moment.
"You couldn't come on Sunday. You—won't be here."
"You can't come on Sunday. You won't be here."
There was an imperceptible pause, and then Gregory said quietly:
There was a barely noticeable pause, and then Gregory said softly:
"No, in that case, I can't."
"No, in that case, I can’t."
In a few moments they left the table and went back to the living-room. But Gregory did not sit down again. He moved restlessly about the room, reading bits out of magazines which he picked up at random under pretense of trying to find an article he had seen the week before.
In a few moments, they got up from the table and headed back to the living room. But Gregory didn’t sit down again. He paced around the room, flipping through magazines he picked up at random, pretending to search for an article he had seen the week before.
A little after nine he said he was tired, and had work to do at the office. When he had gone Mary turned to Jean.
A little after nine, he said he was tired and had work to do at the office. After he left, Mary turned to Jean.
"Well, of all the extraordinary manifestations! What on earth is the matter with the man?"
"Well, what an amazing display! What on earth is wrong with that guy?"
"How should I know? Nothing, probably."
"How would I know? Probably nothing."
"Rubbish. He got all fussed up and peevish about something. Do you suppose he was really hurt that we wouldn't let him in on the dinner?"
"Garbage. He got all worked up and irritable about something. Do you think he was actually hurt that we wouldn't let him join us for dinner?"
"No, of course not. Besides, how could he come? He always goes home over the week-end."
"No, definitely not. Besides, how could he get here? He always goes home on the weekends."
"I know. But there was something. I never saw him act like that before."
"I know. But there was something different. I've never seen him act like that before."
"Oh, men are likely to do anything. They're—they're so inconsequent."
"Oh, men are likely to do anything. They're— they're so unpredictable."
Jean wondered what she meant, as she lit a cigarette and took the chair facing out to the tree tops.
Jean wondered what she meant as she lit a cigarette and took the chair facing the treetops.
But later in the evening, when they were not talking of Gregory at all, Mary said suddenly.
But later in the evening, when they weren't talking about Gregory at all, Mary suddenly said.
"Jean, do you suppose we'd better make it some other day? Sunday is the best, but I wouldn't like Gregory to be really hurt."
"Jean, do you think we should reschedule for another day? Sunday works best, but I wouldn’t want Gregory to get really hurt."
"Nonsense, Mary. Of course Sunday is the best day. No. Let's leave it that way."
"Nonsense, Mary. Obviously, Sunday is the best day. No. Let's keep it that way."
But she too left earlier than usual.
But she also left earlier than usual.
As Gregory Allen walked slowly uptown in the hot night, he was aware that something decisive had happened. Some thread, carried over from the moments alone with Jean before dinner had snapped, when Jean said:
As Gregory Allen walked slowly uptown on the warm night, he felt that something important had occurred. Some connection, carried over from the moments he spent alone with Jean before dinner, had broken when Jean said:
"You couldn't come on Sunday."
"You couldn't make it Sunday."
All through these summer weeks, he had felt alone with Jean. But the conditions of his life, his home, his wife, his child, his obligations, which had entered not at all into his consciousness, must have been present to her all the time. She did not think of him as a separate human unit, in the way he thought of her. He was married. He had obligations. He conformed to the conventional social usage. Married men went home over the week-ends. Therefore it was impossible for him to be present at the dinner. Jean had not for a moment seriously considered the possibility of his doing it. And he would have, gladly. He would have broken the habit of years. He would have stayed the two stifling days in town. He would have done this thing if Jean had not said:
All through these summer weeks, he had felt alone with Jean. But the reality of his life—his home, his wife, his child, his responsibilities—had clearly been on her mind the whole time. She didn’t see him as just an individual, like he saw her. He was married. He had commitments. He followed the usual social expectations. Married men went home on the weekends. So, it was impossible for him to be at the dinner. Jean hadn’t seriously considered that he might actually do it. And he would have, without hesitation. He would have broken years of routine. He would have spent those two suffocating days in town. He would have done this if Jean hadn’t said:
"You won't be here."
"You won't be around."
Why would he have done it? Why did he want so much to go?
Why would he have done that? Why did he want to leave so badly?
Again and again Gregory cut through the tangle of false explanations and reached this point. But beyond it he would not go.
Again and again, Gregory pushed through the confusion of false explanations and got to this point. But he wouldn't go any further.
"Oh, the devil!" Gregory turned at Forty-Second, passed the Subway station and continued on to his office.
"Oh, damn!" Gregory turned at Forty-Second, passed the subway station, and continued on to his office.
The elevator had stopped running and he walked the three flights. The last mail lay on his desk as the office boy had stacked it. On the top, anchored by a paper weight so that he would be sure to see it instantly, was a telegram. Gregory tore it open. It was from Amos Palmer, asking him to come at once. The Palmers were hastening their departure for Europe and wanted some changes made in the plans.
The elevator had stopped working, so he walked up the three flights. The last mail was on his desk as the office boy had stacked it. On top, secured by a paperweight to ensure he noticed it right away, was a telegram. Gregory tore it open. It was from Amos Palmer, asking him to come immediately. The Palmers were speeding up their departure for Europe and needed some changes made to the plans.
For weeks the Palmer place had been a joke with him and Jean and Dr. Mary. They had taken turns in designing terrible ornamentations which would advertize for miles Palmer's success in the leather trade. Dr. Mary had insisted on a golden shoe for a weather-cock on the ten thousand dollar barn, and Jean had suggested carving cattle all over a turret. Gregory smiled as he recalled Jean's painful efforts with the cow.
For weeks, the Palmer place had been a running joke between him, Jean, and Dr. Mary. They had taken turns coming up with outrageous decorations that would advertise Palmer's success in the leather business for miles. Dr. Mary had pushed for a golden shoe as a weathervane on the ten thousand dollar barn, and Jean had proposed carving cows all over a turret. Gregory smiled as he remembered Jean's clumsy attempts with the cow.
It was the biggest job he had had for years. But—the remaining month of summer shut up with Amos and his wife and the ten-thousand-dollar barn.
It was the biggest job he had in years. But—the last month of summer was spent with Amos and his wife and the ten-thousand-dollar barn.
"I'll be damned if I——"
"I'll be damned if I—"
Gregory stopped, sat down at his desk and lit his pipe. He smoked one pipe and lit another. Again and again he filled his pipe, lit, and smoked slowly.
Gregory paused, sat at his desk, and lit his pipe. He smoked one pipe and then lit another. Over and over, he refilled his pipe, lit it, and smoked leisurely.
It was very late when he took down the 'phone and sent an affirmative telegram to Amos Palmer.
It was really late when he picked up the phone and sent a yes telegram to Amos Palmer.
Then he looked up trains. There was one at eight in the morning. Gregory wrote a note of explanation to Margaret and laid it on the mail to be sent out first in the morning. Then he took a sheet of paper, started a note to Jean, tore it and began one to Dr. Mary. When he read it over it sounded as if he were apologizing for going at all. He tore this and tried again. Now he seemed to be asking permission. This followed the others to the waste-basket and Gregory locked his desk. There was really no need to write at all. They would understand that he had been called away, and anyhow the plans were finished. When he returned, things would be different. Summer would be over. Gregory whistled as he packed the Palmer plans, and all the way down the three flights to the street.
Then he looked up train schedules. There was one at eight in the morning. Gregory wrote a note to explain everything to Margaret and placed it on the mail to be sent out first thing in the morning. Then he grabbed a piece of paper, started a note to Jean, tore it up, and began one to Dr. Mary. When he read it over, it sounded like he was apologizing for leaving at all. He ripped that one up and tried again. Now it felt like he was asking for permission. That one joined the others in the trash, and Gregory locked his desk. There was really no reason to write at all. They would get that he had been called away, and anyway, the plans were complete. When he got back, things would be different. Summer would be over. Gregory whistled as he packed the Palmer plans and on his way down the three flights to the street.
It was after one, but the crowds still moved in four streams, two up, two down. Gregory wondered why so many people walked in the night, as if the city, like a nervous woman, must never be left alone.
It was after one, but the crowds still moved in four streams, two up, two down. Gregory wondered why so many people walked at night, as if the city, like an anxious woman, could never be left alone.
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
The Fenninger dinner was a success, and Jean waited all the next morning for Gregory to 'phone. She so thoroughly expected him to, and waited so impatiently, enjoying in anticipation certain shadings which she knew would delight him, that, late in the afternoon, when the alternative of calling him occurred to her, Jean could not do it. She did not like to feel this way, and told herself that her own interest had colored her perspective. There was no need for Gregory to rush to the 'phone as soon as he came back from his week-end with his family, when she would surely see him in the evening. Nevertheless, that night at dinner, when Mary asked her if she had heard from Gregory, Jean felt a relief out of all proportion to the explanation she had forced on her own logic.
The Fenninger dinner went well, and Jean spent the whole next morning waiting for Gregory to call. She was so sure he would, and waited so impatiently, thinking about certain things that she knew would make him happy, that by late afternoon, when the idea of calling him crossed her mind, Jean just couldn't bring herself to do it. She didn't like feeling this way and told herself that her own feelings had skewed her view. There was no reason for Gregory to rush to the phone right after coming back from his weekend with his family when she would definitely see him that evening. Still, that night at dinner, when Mary asked her if she had heard from Gregory, Jean felt a relief that was completely out of proportion to the reasoning she had tried to convince herself with.
"Funny, he didn't ring up."
"Strange, he didn't call."
Jean cracked a walnut with great deliberation. "I suppose he's extra busy."
Jean cracked a walnut slowly and thoughtfully. "I guess he's really busy."
"Not so busy as all that. Jean, you can say what you like, but he was angry. I imagine, in some moods; he would be awfully touchy, and evidently he was in one that night. But he'll never be able to resist long."
"Not that busy at all. Jean, you can say whatever you want, but he was definitely angry. I bet, at times, he can be really sensitive, and clearly he was in that mood that night. But he won't be able to hold out for long."
Jean picked the meat carefully from the shell and ate it slowly.
Jean carefully took the meat out of the shell and ate it slowly.
"Let's string him a bit first," Mary continued, "pretend we couldn't work Fenninger and then spring it on him. He'll smile, then gurgle and finally explode like a small boy."
"Let's tease him a bit first," Mary continued, "act like we couldn't handle Fenninger and then surprise him with it. He'll grin, then chuckle, and finally erupt like a little kid."
Jean reached for another nut. "He is like a small boy, very often."
Jean reached for another nut. "He’s often like a little kid."
There was a silence, while Mary chose a bunch of raisins from the nut dish and ate them thoughtfully.
There was a pause as Mary picked a handful of raisins from the nut bowl and ate them thoughtfully.
"It's a damn shame," she said suddenly, apropos of nothing.
"It's really unfortunate," she said out of the blue.
Jean rose and pushed back her chair.
Jean got up and pushed her chair away.
"Oh, lots of things are a shame," she returned flippantly, and they went into the living-room.
"Oh, plenty of things are a shame," she replied casually, and they walked into the living room.
But when a week had passed without hearing anything from Gregory, Mary rang up his office. He was out of town. No, they did not know when he would be back, exactly, certainly not for another three weeks. He was at the Palmer place.
But after a week went by without hearing from Gregory, Mary called his office. He was out of town. No, they didn’t know exactly when he would be back, definitely not for another three weeks. He was at the Palmer place.
"Well I'll be darned!" Dr. Mary apostrophized the tip of her cigarette, and in acquiescence, the little ash-head fell off. "That's not like him one single bit. Not even if he was called away in a hurry. I wonder what——"
"Wow, I can't believe it!" Dr. Mary exclaimed, flicking the tip of her cigarette, and the tiny ash fell off. "That’s so unlike him. Not even if he had to leave in a hurry. I wonder what——"
She did not see Jean for two days, but when she did, asked abruptly:
She didn't see Jean for two days, but when she finally did, she asked directly:
"Have you heard from Gregory yet?"
"Have you heard from Gregory yet?"
"No. Have you?"
"No. Have you?"
"I rang up the office. He's gone to the Palmer place, will be gone for a month."
"I called the office. He's gone to the Palmer place and will be away for a month."
Under pretext of laying aside her things, Jean turned away.
Under the guise of putting away her things, Jean turned away.
"I suppose they rushed things at the end, one of the whims of the idle rich."
"I guess they hurried things at the end, a typical tendency of the idle rich."
"That's no reason for his acting like a boor."
"That's no reason for him to act like a jerk."
"Of course it isn't. But then he has."
"Of course it's not. But he has."
"I don't believe it. There was something——"
"I don't believe it. There was something——"
"Didn't I tell you men were queer?" Jean spoke without turning. "They—they don't have reasons, not good ones, for everything they do. They——"
"Didn't I tell you guys are strange?" Jean said without looking around. "They—they don't have reasons, not good ones, for everything they do. They——"
"Fiddlesticks! Maybe they don't know their own reasons, but they have 'em. Nobody, not even a man, switches round like that without some cause. Why, he's been coming here three and four times a week, and he's enjoyed it, too. I feel as if he belonged somehow, don't you?"
"Fiddlesticks! Maybe they don't even realize their own reasons, but they have them. Nobody, not even a guy, changes like that without a reason. I mean, he's been coming here three or four times a week, and he's liked it, too. I feel like he belongs here somehow, don't you?"
Jean was looking into the Park, to the trees, a sickly green with their coating of summer dust under the arc lights. But she could see Gregory lounging in the empty chair at the other end of the window, could see him very distinctly, his nervous hands on the dark tapestry of the arms, his head tilted back.
Jean was gazing out at the Park, toward the trees, a sickly green coated with summer dust under the arc lights. But she could clearly see Gregory lounging in the empty chair at the far end of the window, could see him very clearly, his jittery hands resting on the dark tapestry of the arms, his head tilted back.
"Yes. He does seem to go with the place."
"Yeah. He definitely seems to fit in here."
"Are you sure you didn't do anything? He looked awfully glum that night when I came in."
"Are you sure you didn't do anything? He looked really down that night when I walked in."
"I don't know. Maybe I did, but I can't think of anything." Jean continued to stare at the dusty trees. "Anyhow, if he's the reasonable being you insist he is, he'll get over being huffy, and then we'll know."
"I don't know. Maybe I did, but I can't think of anything." Jean continued to look at the dusty trees. "Anyway, if he's the rational person you say he is, he'll get over being upset, and then we'll see."
Mary laughed. "Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings. But I'll confess that it annoys me. Doesn't it you?"
Mary laughed. "From the mouths of kids. But I'll admit it bothers me. Doesn't it bother you?"
Jean faced into the room. "No. But then I have real annoyances to contend with."
Jean turned to face the room. "No. But I have actual annoyances to deal with."
"You've been at it again with Pedloe!"
"You've been at it again with Pedloe!"
"I certainly have. He's having a fit because I'm on the committee for arranging strike relief. Of course, personally, Mrs. Herrick, my sympathies are all for the strikers, but you understand that officially——' Round and round he goes like a frightened squirrel. Honestly, it's pitiful. He can't come out openly on either side. He's just as shackled by that $6000 a year salary as a convict with a ball and chain. What do you think he told me?"
"I definitely have. He's flipping out because I'm on the committee for organizing strike relief. Of course, personally, Mrs. Herrick, I totally sympathize with the strikers, but you know how it is officially——' He keeps circling like a scared squirrel. It's honestly sad to watch. He can't take a stand on either side. He's just as trapped by that $6000 a year salary as a prisoner with a ball and chain. What do you think he said to me?"
Jean forced aside the figure of Gregory and put Dr. Pedloe in his place. Holding the head of the Charity Organization firmly before her eyes, she began walking up and down.
Jean pushed Gregory aside and put Dr. Pedloe in his spot. Holding the head of the Charity Organization firmly in front of her eyes, she started pacing back and forth.
"Almost anything, from the way you look."
"Almost anything, like how you look."
"He said that this strike, it's got fifty thousand women now and it may become sympathetic before it's over and take in hundreds, was essentially a struggle of Jewish workers. That the Hebrew Relief should supplement strike benefits. And that in the cases of others, Christians, well, he did not know just what they could do, but he was very sure that the Organization could do nothing. Why? Because the roots of the thing ramify so that some of our very heaviest subscribers are in the tangle, and he doesn't dare go against them."
"He said that this strike now has fifty thousand women involved, and it could gain sympathy and bring in hundreds more before it's over. He emphasized that it was primarily a struggle of Jewish workers. He suggested that the Hebrew Relief should help with strike benefits. As for the Christians, he wasn't sure what they could do, but he was certain that the Organization wouldn't be able to help. Why? Because the situation is so complicated that some of our biggest donors are mixed up in it, and he doesn't want to go against them."
"What's he want you to do? Resign from the committee?"
"What's he asking you to do? Quit the committee?"
"Yes. He hinted around for an hour, hoping I'd help him out, I suppose, but I just sat and let him fidget. So in the end he came out flat and told me he could not stand for having me officially mixed up in it and I told him that I was not officially mixed up, that it was purely a question of personal belief,—you ought to have seen him at that,—and friendship for Rachael Cohen. He got off the strike then, quick, and began to hint that in other ways I did not measure up to Organized ethics. I always knew he was furious at those talks I gave last winter, but he never said anything before. He was quite worked up to-day, however, and finally put it just about as plainly as Tom did to Rachael. You know he gave her the choice between him, a decent home in the Bronx—and her people."
"Yes. He hinted for an hour, probably hoping I’d help him out, but I just sat there and watched him fidget. In the end, he came out and said he couldn’t stand having me officially involved in it, and I told him I wasn’t officially involved; it was just a matter of personal belief—and friendship for Rachael Cohen. He quickly backed off from that and started implying that in other ways I didn’t measure up to organized ethics. I always knew he was really upset about those talks I gave last winter, but he never mentioned it before. He was pretty worked up today, though, and finally put it as clearly as Tom did to Rachael. You know, he gave her the choice between him, a decent home in the Bronx—and her family."
"Do I understand that Dr. Pedloe——"
"Do I understand that Dr. Pedloe——"
"Scarcely. But he did intimate that in future he would be grateful if I would attend to my duties as per Organization and nothing else. I told him I would think it over and he almost fell out of his chair. He simply can't conceive of any one throwing up a perfectly good job 'with a certain position in this community, Mrs. Herrick.'"
"Hardly. But he did suggest that from now on, he'd appreciate it if I just focused on my responsibilities with the Organization and nothing more. I told him I’d think about it, and he nearly fell out of his chair. He just can't understand why anyone would give up a perfectly good job 'with a certain standing in this community, Mrs. Herrick.'"
"Are you going to?"
"Are you going?"
Jean walked the length of the room and back without answering. Then she came and stood before the doctor.
Jean walked across the room and back without saying anything. Then she came and stood in front of the doctor.
"Mary, I'm getting pretty sick of the whole thing. It's just one tangled mass of red tape. Here we are, literally hundreds, right here in New York—and think of the whole country—intelligent men and women, doing what? We feed a huge machine with our strength and brains, and what comes out of it? What are we doing? What evils are we curing? What are we constructing? Nothing! Absolutely nothing. We are an obsolete institution. We are of no more use than the rudimentary fifth toe of a horse. And we're not even honest about it. That's the greatest danger. We pretend to ourselves and to society, that's too lazy to look into it, that we are tremendously important. We get out reports that look as if we were safeguarding humanity from all kinds of evil and imposture, and spend thousands in keeping alive the fact that Mrs. Jones got half a ton of coal last month. If we'd only be honest about it! But we pretend we're doing good. The whole business is a pitiful survival of the days when a kind lady went round in a pony cart and gave away red flannel."
"Mary, I'm really tired of this whole situation. It's just one big mess of bureaucracy. Here we are, literally hundreds of us, right here in New York—and think of the entire country—smart men and women, and what are we actually doing? We fuel this massive machine with our strength and intelligence, and what do we get in return? What are we accomplishing? What problems are we solving? What are we building? Nothing! Absolutely nothing. We're an outdated institution. We're as useful as the useless little toe on a horse. And we’re not even being honest about it. That's the biggest problem. We kid ourselves and society, which is too lazy to look into it, into believing that we’re incredibly important. We produce reports that make it seem like we’re protecting humanity from all sorts of evil and deception, and we spend thousands to keep the fact alive that Mrs. Jones received half a ton of coal last month. If only we would be truthful about it! But we pretend we’re doing good. The whole operation is just a sad remnant of the days when a kind lady drove around in a pony cart giving out red flannel."
"I know it. But most of us can only go on plodding in the road that's already made. We do what we can to broaden it or make it straighter, and then we die. But if you see another, Jean, get down on your knees, like mummy, and thank God."
"I get it. But most of us can only keep trudging along the path that's already been created. We do what we can to widen it or make it smoother, and then we pass on. But if you see someone else, Jean, get down on your knees, like mom, and thank God."
"I have been thinking a lot lately about something I would like to try. I suppose you and the T.B.'s have stirred some sleeping ambitions. I don't know that in the end it would set the world on fire, but at least it would have the vigor of honesty. It won't be going round in a rut worn a mile deep by others. I want—hold tight, Mary—to gather together all the strength going to waste in women's clubs and harness it."
"I've been thinking a lot lately about something I'd like to try. I guess you and the T.B.'s have awakened some buried ambitions. I’m not sure it would make a huge impact, but at least it would be genuine. It won't just be going around in a rut that’s been worn a mile deep by others. I want—hang on, Mary—to bring together all the energy going to waste in women's clubs and put it to good use."
"Good Lord! Women's Clubs!"
"Wow! Women's Clubs!"
"Go right on, Mary; there isn't a thing you can say that I haven't thought of. I know all about the fiddling little sections for doing fiddling, unnecessary things. I know all about the bickerings and miniature storms, every drawback to getting efficient action out of our sex. But—this is our century. It is our first real chance in history, and I don't know but what we're measuring up pretty well. I suppose there are a dozen bigger things one could do, but for some reason I want to get in on the ground floor of this."
"Go ahead, Mary; there’s nothing you can say that I haven't already thought about. I know all about the petty little details for doing trivial, unnecessary things. I'm aware of all the arguments and minor conflicts, every obstacle to getting effective action from our gender. But—this is our century. It’s our first real opportunity in history, and I think we're handling it pretty well. Sure, there are probably a dozen bigger things we could focus on, but for some reason, I want to be involved from the very beginning."
"You want to start something all your own."
"You want to start something that's entirely yours."
"That's it. I want to start something. I want to organize a body, local at first, but national before we're through with it, a kind of woman's congress to deal with all national questions that concern women. If we have problems we ought to settle them, not one little handful here and another there. And if we haven't, then let's stop ranting. I don't want a national representation of clubs that have separate interests. It's—well—'congress' is just as good a name as any other."
"That's it. I want to get something started. I want to set up a group, local at first, but national by the time we're done, kind of like a women's congress to tackle all the national issues that affect women. If we have problems, we should address them, not deal with one little group here and another there. And if we don't have any, then let's quit complaining. I don't want a national representation of clubs that have different interests. It's—well—'congress' is just as good a name as any other."
"Jean, I'd give a good deal to be fifteen or twenty years younger. I wouldn't let you get into this alone."
"Jean, I'd give a lot to be fifteen or twenty years younger. I wouldn't let you go through this by yourself."
Something choked in Jean's throat, and the old feeling that she had had years ago in the clinic on the Hill, of gathering courage from this white-haired woman, swept over her.
Something caught in Jean's throat, and the old feeling she had years ago in the clinic on the Hill, of drawing strength from this white-haired woman, washed over her.
"Sometimes, Mary, I feel as if all the women in the world, who can't get out somehow, were behind me, pushing me on."
"Sometimes, Mary, I feel like all the women in the world who can't get out somehow are behind me, pushing me forward."
Mary reached both hands to Jean's shoulders. "They are, Jeany—I believe they are."
Mary placed both hands on Jean's shoulders. "They are, Jeany—I really think they are."
"And sometimes, Mary, I wish to Heaven they'd let me alone."
"And sometimes, Mary, I wish to God they'd just leave me alone."
With a laugh, Dr. Mary sank back into her chair.
With a laugh, Dr. Mary leaned back in her chair.
"Well, they won't. Now, tell me all about it. It's got the T.B.'s beaten a mile."
"Well, they won't. Now, tell me everything about it. It's way better than T.B."
"Not to-night. This is one of their pushing days, and I feel as if they had me just about over the edge. I'm all in, and anyhow, it's pretty vague yet."
"Not tonight. This is one of those days when they're really pushing, and I feel like I’m right on the brink. I'm completely worn out, and besides, it's still pretty unclear."
So they smoked and talked of other things, but not again of Gregory nor why he had gone without a word.
So they smoked and talked about other things, but didn’t mention Gregory again or why he had left without saying anything.
It was close on twelve when Jean let herself into the apartment, and saw the light go suddenly out under Martha's door at the end of the hall. Jean tiptoed to the door and opened it.
It was almost midnight when Jean let herself into the apartment and saw the light suddenly turn off under Martha's door at the end of the hall. Jean tiptoed to the door and opened it.
"Mummy, I saw you do it this time."
"Mom, I saw you do it this time."
"Well, dear, if I can't sleep, I didn't know that I was not allowed to read."
"Well, dear, if I can't sleep, I didn't know I wasn't allowed to read."
"Not without glasses. Did you go to the oculist's to-day?" Jean sat down on the side of the bed.
"Not without glasses. Did you go to the eye doctor today?" Jean sat down on the edge of the bed.
"I didn't have time to-day. I'll go to-morrow."
"I didn't have time today. I'll go tomorrow."
In the shaft of moonlight, Martha looked very small and frail. Jean bent and kissed her. "Please, mummy, don't put it off any longer. You do need them."
In the beam of moonlight, Martha looked tiny and delicate. Jean bent down and kissed her. "Please, Mom, don't wait any longer. You really need them."
"Yes, dear. I'll go to-morrow. I really will. I promise."
"Yes, honey. I’ll go tomorrow. I really will. I promise."
It was not often that Jean came and sat on the edge of the bed, and it made Martha happy. She wanted to draw Jean down as if she were a little girl again, only she knew that Jean hated more emotion than the mood called for; so she only patted Jean's hands and smiled.
It wasn't common for Jean to come and sit on the edge of the bed, and it made Martha happy. She wanted to pull Jean close as if she were a little girl again, but she knew that Jean disliked any emotion beyond what was needed; so she just patted Jean's hands and smiled.
But to-night Jean would not have objected. She was tired to the point of being glad to feel the worn fingers on her own. For all the way home in the train, back and forth behind the plans for the congress, which the quarrel with Pedloe and Mary's faith had brought sharply to the foreground of her thoughts, had moved the thought of Gregory.
But tonight Jean wouldn’t have minded. She was so tired that she was actually thankful to feel the worn fingers on her own. The entire train ride home, her thoughts had been consumed by the plans for the congress, which had become front and center in her mind after the argument with Pedloe and Mary's beliefs, and this had pushed thoughts of Gregory to the side.
Why had he gone like that? Gone for weeks. What had it to do with the strange mood of the night he had sat so silent, at the window? Why had he looked at her like that when he had said: "Well?" Why had he said so strangely: "No, in that case, I can't."
Why did he leave like that? Gone for weeks. What did it have to do with the weird vibe of the night he sat so quiet at the window? Why did he look at her like that when he said, "Well?" Why did he say so oddly, "No, in that case, I can't"?
"You're tired, dear."
"You look tired, hun."
"Yes. I guess I am. It's been a busy day and I had one of my periodic fights with Pedloe. Some day he's going to fire me, or I'm going to resign, and he'll be the most astonished thing alive."
"Yeah. I guess I am. It's been a hectic day, and I had one of my usual arguments with Pedloe. One day, he's going to fire me, or I'm going to quit, and he'll be completely shocked."
"Remember, dear, once you thought this the most wonderful work in the world."
"Remember, dear, there was a time when you thought this was the most amazing work in the world."
"I know. But I've outgrown it. It's such a useless round. It doesn't get anywhere."
"I know. But I've moved on from it. It's such a pointless cycle. It doesn’t lead to anything."
Martha stroked Jean's fingers. "I wouldn't do anything hasty, if I were you. Lots of things straighten out if you give them time."
Martha gently touched Jean's fingers. "I wouldn't make any quick decisions if I were you. A lot of things work themselves out if you just give them some time."
Jean smiled. "You don't know Brother Pedloe, mummy; a million years wouldn't straighten out the kinks in his soul. Besides, I guess he fits well enough. It's the whole institution that's worn out—a relic of twenty years ago. I feel as if I were in prison."
Jean smiled. "You don't know Brother Pedloe, Mom; a million years wouldn't fix the issues with his soul. Besides, I guess he fits in just fine. It's the whole institution that's tired—a leftover from twenty years ago. I feel like I'm in prison."
"Well, don't make any change hastily. Wait until you see clearly. You want things to come so quickly, Jean, and you want them so hard."
"Well, don’t rush into any changes. Wait until you have a clear view. You want everything to happen so fast, Jean, and you want it so badly."
"I know." Jean slipped from the bed and leaned over the quiet face. "But not to-night, mummy. I want nothing in the world but my own comfortable bed."
"I know." Jean got off the bed and leaned over the peaceful face. "But not tonight, Mom. I want nothing more than my own cozy bed."
Martha looked anxiously at her. "Pat was over this afternoon, to see whether you were dead or alive. She says she doesn't suppose she'll ever see you again until the building's up."
Martha looked at her with concern. "Pat came by this afternoon to check if you were still around. She says she doesn't think she'll see you again until the building's finished."
"I don't suppose she will."
"I doubt she will."
"She's so proud of the baby, Jean, and he is a dear. Don't you think you could take an hour or two and run over? She would be so pleased. Pat loves you, Jean."
"She’s really proud of the baby, Jean, and he’s adorable. Don’t you think you could spare an hour or two to come over? It would make her so happy. Pat loves you, Jean."
"I'll try. Maybe. Good-night, dear, and don't forget to wake me. Seven and not a quarter past. You will, won't you?"
"I'll give it a shot. Maybe. Good night, babe, and don’t forget to wake me up. Seven, not a quarter past. You will, right?"
"Yes, dear. Good-night. And try not to think of work, but go straight to sleep."
"Yeah, sweetheart. Good night. And try not to think about work; just go right to sleep."
Jean promised and shut the door.
Jean made a promise and closed the door.
But the weight of Martha's unshakeable patience, of Pat's efficiency and unswerving love, of Gregory's life beyond her knowledge, all this settled security, this sureness of others, oppressed her, so that, even between cool sheets, the ordered round of daily intercourse seemed a difficult and intricate maneuvering among unknown quantities.
But the burden of Martha's unwavering patience, Pat's efficiency and steadfast love, and Gregory's life that she didn't understand—all this settled security, this confidence in others, weighed her down. Even lying between cool sheets, the regular flow of daily interactions felt like a complicated dance with unknown factors.
Why had Gregory gone like that?
Why did Gregory leave like that?
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
For the first week a feeling of relief in going without writing to Jean had persisted in the background of Gregory's mind. But as the heat increased, and the improvements suggested by Amos Palmer and his wife rasped Gregory's nerves to snapping, he realized that he had been colossally rude. He had acted so badly that he could not write except to apologize, and he could not do that without explaining; which was impossible because there was nothing to explain, at least nothing that would not prove him the fool he had been.
For the first week, a sense of relief from not writing to Jean lingered in the back of Gregory's mind. But as the heat rose, and the suggestions from Amos Palmer and his wife grated on his nerves, he realized he had been incredibly rude. He had behaved so poorly that he could only write to apologize, but he couldn't do that without offering an explanation; which was impossible because there was nothing to explain, at least nothing that wouldn't make him look like the fool he had been.
What had been his motive? He did not know, and now that he was speeding back on the Express to New York, he did not care.
What had motivated him? He didn’t know, and now that he was racing back on the Express to New York, he didn’t care.
From Harlem to the Grand Central, Gregory sat in the smoker, his suitcase at his feet, his hat on, hoping that Jean had no engagement that would prevent her from going to dinner. He wanted to sit opposite Jean and tell her about the Palmers, the endless alterations that every few days, had thrown him into a rage and a resolution to quit. He wanted to tell her about the house, as it was finally working out, a compromise between Amos' ideals and his own efforts to keep the man from being a laughing stock. He wanted to hear Jean's chuckle of appreciation, for now that he had left it all definitely behind, it certainly was funny.
From Harlem to Grand Central, Gregory sat in the smoking section, his suitcase at his feet, his hat on, hoping Jean didn't have any commitments that would stop her from having dinner with him. He wanted to sit across from Jean and tell her about the Palmers, the constant changes that had driven him to rage and made him consider quitting every few days. He wanted to share how the house was finally coming together, a compromise between Amos' ideals and his own efforts to keep the guy from being a joke. He wanted to hear Jean's amused chuckle because now that he had left it all behind, it really was funny.
When Jean heard the telephone in the outer office ring, she answered quickly. It was one of those blindingly hot afternoons in late September, after a comparatively cool spell, when summer comes back with vindictive pleasure, like a cantankerous relative from the verge of the grave, to spoil one's just expectations. For two hours Jean had clutched her patience and held on through the exhausting insistence of the Friday Committee to do its duty. With the excuse that she was expecting an important message and would have to answer personally, Jean escaped for a moment.
When Jean heard the telephone ring in the outer office, she answered quickly. It was one of those scorching hot afternoons in late September, after a relatively cool stretch, when summer returns with a vengeance, like a grumpy relative rising from the brink of death to ruin your hopes. For two hours, Jean had kept her cool and endured the relentless demands of the Friday Committee to fulfill its responsibilities. With the excuse that she was expecting an important message and needed to answer it personally, Jean took a brief escape.
At the sound of Gregory's voice, Jean's heart beat furiously and then seemed to stop.
At the sound of Gregory's voice, Jean's heart raced and then felt like it stopped.
"Hello. HELLO. I want to speak to Mrs. Herrick, please."
"Hi. HI. I'd like to talk to Mrs. Herrick, please."
"This is Mrs. Herrick."
"This is Ms. Herrick."
"Hello. This is Gregory Allen."
"Hi. I'm Gregory Allen."
"Well!" It came with just the right degree of heartiness. "When did you get back?"
"Well!" It had just the right amount of enthusiasm. "When did you get back?"
"About two minutes ago. Am I in time to take you to dinner? Hello. Hello. I say, Central, you've cut me off. I want——"
"About two minutes ago. Am I on time to take you to dinner? Hello. Hello. I say, Central, you’ve disconnected me. I want——"
"Hello. No, they haven't cut off. I'm trying to 'phone, and listen to a meeting in the other room at the same time." With the ease of this falsehood, Jean's composure crept back.
"Hello. No, they haven't disconnected. I'm trying to call and listen to a meeting in the other room at the same time." With the ease of this lie, Jean's calm returned.
"Who is it,—The Dalton?"
"Who's there,—The Dalton?"
"Yes, after a month's rest."
"Yes, after a month off."
"I'll come straight down and rescue you. Give everybody a ton of ice all around and close the meeting."
"I'll come right down and help you. Make sure everyone has plenty of ice all around and end the meeting."
"It's milk," Jean whispered into the receiver, "the Caseys have had a quart a day for three weeks! We've been half an hour on it now."
"It's milk," Jean whispered into the phone, "the Caseys have been getting a quart a day for three weeks! We've been working on it for half an hour now."
"It sounds like an all-night session, but I'm coming just the same. Six thirty, will that be all right?"
"It sounds like an all-night thing, but I'm coming anyway. Is six thirty okay?"
"Six would be better. I promised Rachael to see her to-night before eight."
"Six would be better. I promised Rachael I'd see her tonight before eight."
"All right. Six. How's everything?"
"All good. Six. How's it going?"
"Beyond our dreams. Did you put on the turret?"
"Beyond our dreams. Did you put the turret on?"
"Worse. A cupola with an electric globe on top, a kind of spherical Star of Bethlehem."
"Worse. A dome with an electric light on top, like a round Star of Bethlehem."
"Nothing but a blue-print will convince me. Bring it down."
"Nothing but a blueprint will change my mind. Bring it down."
She hung up and sat staring at the floor until a sudden cessation of voices in the next room attracted her. Reluctantly she went back.
She hung up and sat staring at the floor until the voices in the next room suddenly stopped, grabbing her attention. With some hesitation, she went back.
"We've decided to continue the Casey milk for another week, Mrs. Herrick, until I have had time to look more thoroughly into the reason of Casey's losing his last job."
"We've decided to keep the Casey milk for another week, Mrs. Herrick, until I have time to look more closely into why Casey lost his last job."
Mrs. J. William Dalton's expression conveyed that after that, not even Jean herself could do anything.
Mrs. J. William Dalton's expression showed that after that, not even Jean could do anything.
"Very well, I think that would be wisest." Jean did not sit down again, but stood at the table fingering the mass of records. "And I think we've done enough for to-day."
"Alright, I think that makes the most sense." Jean didn't sit back down but stood at the table, fiddling with the stack of records. "And I believe we've done enough for today."
Mrs. Dalton opened her lips, thought better of it, and made no objection. It was hot, and if she started to fight out the Monarco case with Berna it would be another hour before she could get home, take off her corsets, and have William forbid her "once and for all to go getting all tired out with that Charity dope."
Mrs. Dalton opened her mouth, thought better of it, and stayed quiet. It was hot, and if she started to argue about the Monarco case with Berna, it would take another hour before she could get home, take off her corset, and have William finally tell her "once and for all to stop wearing herself out with that Charity nonsense."
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
The Friday Committee groaned with relief, pushed back the chairs, and gradually rustled away.
The Friday Committee sighed with relief, pushed back their chairs, and slowly dispersed.
Jean washed her hands and changed to the clean blouse that she kept for emergencies. She had just finished when the elevator stopped, the outer door opened and Gregory crossed to the private office. Jean opened the door before he knocked, and they stood for a moment, one on each side of the threshold.
Jean washed her hands and changed into the clean blouse she kept for emergencies. She had just finished when the elevator stopped, the outer door opened, and Gregory walked into the private office. Jean opened the door before he could knock, and they stood for a moment, one on each side of the threshold.
"My, but it's good to get back. You look ripping."
"My, it's great to be back. You look amazing."
Every pulse in Jean answered so suddenly and unexpectedly to the clasp of his fingers, that she almost lost the non-committal greeting flitting in her brain.
Every heartbeat in Jean responded so quickly and unexpectedly to the touch of his fingers that she almost lost the neutral greeting that was going through her mind.
"So do you, and I don't believe a word about the Star of Bethlehem."
"So do you, and I don't believe anything about the Star of Bethlehem."
"Well, it's true, whether you believe it or not. A heavily-powered arc-light right on top."
"Well, it's true, whether you believe it or not. A powerful arc light right on top."
Jean withdrew her hands and turned to get her hat from its peg. Gregory watched her. She was extraordinarily strong and cleanly cut for a woman. Every motion she made was firm and carried decision with it, as if from a mass of possibilities she chose that particular thing and nothing else.
Jean pulled her hands back and turned to grab her hat from its hook. Gregory watched her. She was exceptionally strong and well-defined for a woman. Every move she made was confident and deliberate, as if from a sea of options she picked that specific action and nothing else.
"All right, I'll believe it. After all it's not more extraordinary than what we accomplished. You're not the only one with news."
"Okay, I'll believe it. It's not any more unbelievable than what we did. You're not the only one with news."
"Is Fenninger still alive? Or did he make his will in your favor and die of indigestion?"
"Is Fenninger still alive? Or did he leave his will to you and die from overeating?"
"Neither. But you'll have to wait. I'm not going to read my lines without the proper back-drop."
"Neither. But you’ll need to wait. I’m not going to say my lines without the right background."
"Will The Fiesole do, or isn't that swell enough for the Doctor?"
"Will the Fiesole work, or is that not fancy enough for the Doctor?"
"It will do nicely; he'll think he's slumming."
"It'll work perfectly; he'll think he's living it up."
The Fiesole was Mary's favorite place, and this was the first time they had eaten there without her. Jean wondered if that were why it seemed so different. She felt that this was a new environment, and yet there were the same long rooms, stretching back from the street balcony on which they sat. There were the same waiters, hurrying at the same gait, as if they had been wound by machinery to a set speed which they could never lessen or increase by their individual wills. There was the same orchestra, sheltered behind the dingy palms, playing the same semi-classical, popular music. There was the steady buzz of talk and the same people might have been sitting there for months. The heat had in it the same feel of dust, as if it held the disillusioned souls of millions, ground to powder in their struggle for forgetfulness; there was the same odor of highly spiced food, like too strong scent; the same sensuous music, the passion in its heart hidden under the cloak of form, except when it broke through and flicked the senses, till men touched women's hands in filling their glasses and the women leaned across the table.
The Fiesole was Mary's favorite spot, and this was the first time they had eaten there without her. Jean wondered if that was why it felt so different. She sensed that this was a new atmosphere, yet the same long rooms stretched back from the street balcony where they sat. The same waiters hurried by with the same rhythm, as if they were wound by machinery to a set pace that they couldn't slow down or speed up according to their own will. The same orchestra, tucked away behind the shabby palms, played the same semi-classical, popular tunes. There was the steady buzz of conversation, and the same people might as well have been sitting there for months. The heat had the same dusty feel, as if it contained the disillusioned spirits of countless people, ground to dust in their quest for forgetfulness; there was the same strong scent of spicy food, overwhelming like a powerful perfume; the same alluring music, its passion hidden beneath a polished facade, except when it occasionally broke through and teased the senses, causing men to touch women's hands while filling their glasses and women to lean across the table.
"Well, you look as if you had never seen it before. Doesn't it suit Fenninger, after all?"
"Well, you look like you’ve never seen it before. Doesn’t it actually suit Fenninger?"
Across the table Gregory was smiling. He looked happy and younger than Jean had ever seen him.
Across the table, Gregory was smiling. He looked happy and younger than Jean had ever seen him.
"Perfectly. But he'd like any place where he was the richest man in it and people could see him spend money."
"Absolutely. But he'd prefer somewhere he was the wealthiest person around and everyone could watch him spend his money."
While they waited for the first course, Gregory told her of Palmer's suggestions and Mrs. Palmer's struggle between pride at being able to spend as much as she liked, and uncertainty as to the taste.
While they waited for the first course, Gregory shared Palmer's suggestions with her and talked about Mrs. Palmer's conflict between feeling proud that she could spend as much as she wanted and being unsure about her taste.
"She has just one criterion, a hotel she once worked in that had green marble walls in the hall, and blue velvet furniture in the lobby. It was evidently large and rather quiet because she has kept an impression of something 'terribly genteel.' She measures everything by it, the timbre of your voice, the way you take off your hat, and the thickness of the stair carpet. She's as pretty as a picture. The whole thing would be repulsive, that old man wallowing in his money and passion for this child, except for a kind of honest eagerness in the girl herself. He wants to take her somewhere abroad to get the edges rubbed off, and give his grown children a chance to cool down. She'll get the edges rubbed off, and some of his, too, long before he thinks it's time to come home. But she'll always be grateful, and never let people make fun of him."
"She has just one standard, a hotel where she used to work that had green marble walls in the hallway and blue velvet furniture in the lobby. It was clearly big and fairly quiet, which left her with a memory of something 'really classy.' She judges everything by it, the tone of your voice, the way you take off your hat, and the thickness of the carpet on the stairs. She’s as beautiful as a painting. The whole situation would be disgusting, with that old man basking in his wealth and obsession for this girl, except for a genuine eagerness in her. He wants to take her somewhere abroad to smooth out the rough edges and give his adult kids a chance to calm down. She'll smooth out the rough edges, and some of his too, long before he thinks it’s time to come back. But she’ll always be thankful and never let anyone mock him."
"Poor child. I hope they won't get rubbed too smooth before she sees the star again."
"Poor kid. I hope they won't get worn down too much before she sees the star again."
"No. It'll take a bit longer than that. Besides the pergola will be the first to go; she isn't sure of it even now, with Turkish lamps of colored glass and Japanese wind-bells. In about three years she'll make him sell it."
"No. It'll take a little longer than that. Besides, the pergola will be the first to go; she isn't sure about it even now, with Turkish lamps made of colored glass and Japanese wind chimes. In about three years, she'll have him sell it."
"I'll keep an eye on it. It's rather far, but it would make a glorious convalescent home, if we could get it for nothing."
"I'll watch over it. It's quite a distance away, but it would be a fantastic place for a recovery center if we could get it for free."
"No doubt you could."
"Of course you could."
They laughed in understanding.
They laughed in agreement.
"Exit Amos. What did you do to Fenninger?"
"Exit Amos. What happened with Fenninger?"
"It worked like a charm. We didn't tell mummy a thing except that a friend of Mary's was in town for a few days, and she wanted him to have one really good home dinner. Mummy rose to the bait and begged for more. As a relative I can't brag about that dinner but, by the time we got to a frozen dream of mummy's invention, he believed that the whole idea had originated with himself. And by the time the percolator got to bubbling he gave me a check for three thousand as if he were hiring me to attend to a few minor details he had no time for."
"It worked perfectly. We didn’t tell Mom anything except that a friend of Mary’s was in town for a few days and she wanted him to have one really good homemade dinner. Mom took the bait and asked for more details. As a relative, I can’t brag about that dinner, but by the time we got to a frozen dish that Mom invented, he was convinced that the whole idea was his own. And by the time the coffee maker was bubbling, he handed me a check for three thousand as if he were hiring me to take care of a few minor details he didn’t have time for."
"Poor devil! And his part's only just begun. Does he know he's going to operate on people for the remainder?"
"Poor guy! And his role has only just started. Does he realize he's going to be performing surgery on people from now on?"
"He's not. He just advises the operations; Mary and I do the surgery."
"He's not. He just advises on the operations; Mary and I do the surgery."
"Who is it?" Gregory was grinning, his small-boy grin.
"Who is it?" Gregory asked, grinning like a little kid.
"It's not a 'who.' It's an it. Fenninger's pet case is a millionaire, cirrhosis of the liver, with two pieces of property on the East River, one in the upper fifties and one in the nineties. He thinks we can get either on a small lease; it can't be deeded over altogether because of some legal tangle, but it's perfectly safe. Mary and I are going to make our choice this Sunday."
"It's not a 'who.' It's an it. Fenninger's pet case is a millionaire with cirrhosis of the liver, owning two properties on the East River—one in the upper fifties and one in the nineties. He believes we can secure either one on a short lease; it can't be fully transferred because of some legal issues, but it's completely safe. Mary and I are planning to make our choice this Sunday."
"I want to help, may I?" There was a pause. Something hung in the balance. And then Gregory said dully:
"I want to help, is that okay?" There was a pause. Something felt uncertain. Then Gregory said flatly:
"Be sure to choose the right one."
"Make sure to pick the right one."
"We will. Mary is good at that kind of thing."
"We will. Mary is great at that kind of stuff."
The waiter brushed off the crumbs and brought the coffee. When they began talking again the mood had changed. Gregory told Jean of a competition to build a Peoples' Auditorium in Chicago. It was open to the architects of America, and he had played with the idea through the hot, lonely nights of the past month.
The waiter cleared the crumbs and brought the coffee. When they started talking again, the mood had shifted. Gregory told Jean about a competition to design a Peoples' Auditorium in Chicago. It was open to architects across America, and he had been thinking about the idea during the hot, lonely nights of the past month.
"Whenever the pergola got too much, I took a swat at this."
"Whenever the pergola became overwhelming, I took a swing at this."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
Gregory shrugged. "It was good fun. It saved Palmer's life more often than he knew."
Gregory shrugged. "It was a blast. It saved Palmer's life more times than he realized."
"When can I see them?"
"When can I see them?"
Gregory ground the ash of his cigarette into the cloth as he answered:
Gregory stubbed out his cigarette on the fabric as he replied:
"They're in the waste-basket. I was afraid to keep them around, like a drunkard with a bottle of whiskey."
"They're in the trash can. I was worried about keeping them around, like a drunk with a bottle of whiskey."
"Why?"
"Why?"
After a moment, Gregory answered: "It's years since I've done anything but Stephens and Palmer houses."
After a moment, Gregory replied, "It’s been years since I’ve done anything other than the Stephens and Palmer houses."
Jean reached for the little silver coffee pot and held it over her cup. But it was several moments before she noticed that there was no more coffee in the pot. She put it down.
Jean reached for the small silver coffee pot and held it over her cup. But it took her a few moments to realize that there was no more coffee in the pot. She set it down.
"That's no reason."
"That's not a reason."
"Oh, yes, it is. If I don't try, I can't fail."
"Oh, definitely. If I don't make an effort, I can't really fail."
Gregory's lips smiled but his eyes were tired. Jean looked away.
Gregory smiled with his lips, but his eyes showed fatigue. Jean averted her gaze.
"You wouldn't fail. I'm sure you wouldn't fail."
"You won't fail. I know you won't fail."
"It's almost twelve years since I left the Beaux Arts, and I'm putting electric stars on Palmer pergolas."
"It's been almost twelve years since I left the Beaux Arts, and I'm putting up electric stars on Palmer pergolas."
"You are not!"
"You are not!"
"Yes, I am, and glad to do it. You don't understand. Why, the night that I thought most seriously about entering the contest, I felt as if I were presuming, doing something I had no right to do. I walked till almost morning in the woods, and then I threw the beginnings I had made away. You don't understand. The worms have been at work too long inside."
"Yeah, I am, and I'm happy to do it. You don’t get it. The night I seriously considered entering the contest, it felt like I was overstepping, like I was doing something I had no right to do. I walked in the woods until almost morning, and then I tossed out the beginnings I had made. You don’t understand. The worms have been burrowing inside for too long."
"They have not." The emphasis pricked like a sword. Jean was leaning to him across the table. "You are not glad to put arc lights on pergolas, and the worm has never gnawed at all. It's not what you do that makes a failure or what you don't do. It's what we no longer dream of doing, and—you do want to enter."
"They have not." The emphasis stung like a sword. Jean was leaning toward him across the table. "You're not excited about putting arc lights on pergolas, and the worm has never really bothered you at all. It's not about what you do or don't do that defines failure. It's about the things we no longer dream of doing, and—you do want to enter."
The throbbing assurance drew Gregory's eyes. He tried to smile.
The pulsing certainty caught Gregory's attention. He attempted to smile.
"But think of all the young, undefeated men whose souls have not been Palmerized."
"But think of all the young, undefeated men whose souls haven't been Palmerized."
Jean's eyes were black and stern, as Puck's were sometimes.
Jean's eyes were dark and serious, just like Puck's could be at times.
"Your soul has not been Palmerized. Nothing can hurt us unless we let it."
"Your soul hasn't been weakened. Nothing can hurt us unless we allow it to."
Gregory's fingers trembled as he lit another cigarette. Did she believe that really, of every one? Was it abstract faith, a gauge by which she measured men, or was it for him? He had to know.
Gregory's fingers shook as he lit another cigarette. Did she actually believe that, out of everyone? Was it an abstract faith, a way she judged men, or did it apply to him? He needed to find out.
"Then why didn't I go ahead? There's nothing exterior to prevent me."
"Then why didn't I just go for it? There's nothing stopping me from doing it."
"Because," Jean said slowly, "because, when we can really do big things, the light at first blinds and rather confuses. But you get used to the light and go ahead. You will draw the plans again."
"Because," Jean said slowly, "because when we can really do big things, the light initially blinds and confuses us. But you get used to it and move forward. You'll redraw the plans."
There was a long silence, before Gregory said, without looking up:
There was a long silence before Gregory said, still not looking up:
"I believe I shall. And it will be all your fault."
"I think I will. And it will all be your fault."
Jean's smile was uncertain, too, as she replied:
Jean's smile was hesitant as she replied:
"All right. I'm willing to take the blame."
"Okay. I'm ready to take the blame."
They drank the last drops of cold coffee to The Auditorium, and then Jean looked at her watch and got up quickly.
They drank the last sips of cold coffee at The Auditorium, and then Jean checked her watch and stood up quickly.
"There seems something specially fatal about plans and the strike. I promised Rachael to see her to-night. I've got to run."
"There’s something definitely doomed about plans and the strike. I promised Rachael I’d see her tonight. I have to go."
"Wait. I'll walk down with you."
"Wait. I'll go down with you."
"I may have to stay some time. I'm worried about Ray——" Before the look in Gregory's eyes, Jean stopped. She knew he had not heard although he was looking directly at her. She sought for words to prevent his coming, but she knew they would be useless even if she found them.
"I might have to stay for a while. I'm worried about Ray——" Before the expression in Gregory's eyes, Jean paused. She realized he hadn’t heard her, even though he was staring right at her. She searched for words to stop him from coming, but she knew they would be pointless even if she found them.
Gregory paid the check and they left the restaurant. In absolute silence they walked along Division Street, between the rows of shrieking hucksters, and past the babies tumbling in their path. They halted before a dirty tenement on Essex Street. Again Jean tried to think of something to say that would turn Gregory back, and could not. So close that she could almost feel his body touching hers, they mounted the first two flights with their imitation tiling and flickering gas, the third with its cracked plaster, the fourth with no lights at all, and the fifth, so dark that they had to feel their way by the greasy wooden wall.
Gregory paid the bill and they left the restaurant. In complete silence, they walked down Division Street, surrounded by loud vendors, and past babies crawling in their way. They paused in front of a grimy apartment building on Essex Street. Once again, Jean struggled to think of something to say that would make Gregory stay, but nothing came to her. So close that she could almost feel his body against hers, they climbed the first two flights with their fake tiles and flickering gaslights, the third with its cracked plaster, the fourth that had no lights at all, and the fifth, so dark that they had to navigate by the greasy wooden wall.
There was no light under Rachael's door. "I don't believe she's in. There must be something wrong. Terribly wrong."
There was no light under Rachael's door. "I don't think she's here. Something has to be wrong. Really wrong."
Gregory did not answer. She could hear him breathing in quick, deep breaths. She began knocking sharply and calling. But no one answered. Jean turned the handle. The door opened. It was silent and dark and stifling.
Gregory didn’t respond. She could hear him breathing rapidly and deeply. She started knocking loudly and calling out. But no one replied. Jean turned the handle. The door swung open. It was quiet, dark, and stuffy.
"I think I had better leave a note." Jean entered the kitchen, and Gregory crossed the threshold and stood close.
"I think I should leave a note." Jean walked into the kitchen, and Gregory stepped in and stood nearby.
"Have you a match? I—think—I'd better—leave a note." Against the weight holding her back, Jean forced herself forward toward the front room, lit palely in the light from the street lamps far below. Gregory could see her outlined in the hot blackness. He turned and closed the outer door.
"Do you have a match? I—think—I should—leave a note." Struggling against the weight that held her back, Jean pushed herself toward the front room, faintly lit by the streetlights far below. Gregory could see her silhouette in the deep darkness. He turned and shut the outer door.
"Haven't you a match?" Jean groped in the space before her, for Gregory was crossing the kitchen now, was coming to her.
"Haven't you got a match?" Jean fumbled around in front of her, because Gregory was crossing the kitchen now, coming toward her.
"Haven't you—one—match?"
"Don't you have a match?"
"No," Gregory answered at random, "no." His mouth was parched, although his whole body was bathed in cold damp.
"No," Gregory replied randomly, "no." His mouth was dry, even though his entire body was soaked in cold dampness.
Jean's hand touched a little brass match safe under the wall gas-bracket. Her fingers closed on it, and for a moment she stood gripping it, leaning against the bamboo table under the bracket. Then a yellow glare absorbed the darkness, and Jean sat down at the table. Gregory drew one quick, deep breath and moistened his lips.
Jean's hand found a small brass match safe under the wall-mounted gas light. She picked it up and, for a moment, held it tightly while leaning against the bamboo table beneath the light. Then, a yellow glow lit up the darkness, and Jean sat down at the table. Gregory took a quick, deep breath and wet his lips.
Jean found a scrap of paper and a pencil in her handbag, and the pencil, obeying a law of its own, moved. Jean folded the note and stuck it in a corner of the mirror. If Rachael came home she must see it.
Jean found a piece of paper and a pencil in her purse, and the pencil, as if it had a mind of its own, started writing. Jean folded the note and tucked it in a corner of the mirror. If Rachael came home, she would have to see it.
"There." Jean rose and stood with her hand on the gas-cock. "If you'll light the light on the landing first—it's just outside, it's hard negotiating this labyrinth."
"There." Jean got up and stood with her hand on the gas valve. "If you could light the lamp on the landing first—it's just outside, and it's tricky navigating this maze."
Gregory obeyed. Jean turned out the gas and followed. They went down the stairs in silence. Without a word they walked through the crowded street and turned west to the nearest Subway. At the entrance Gregory stopped.
Gregory followed the instructions. Jean turned off the gas and followed him. They walked down the stairs quietly. Without saying anything, they made their way through the busy street and headed west to the nearest subway station. At the entrance, Gregory paused.
"I think I'll take the El. It's just as near for me and a lot cooler. Good-night. And don't abscond with the strike benefits."
"I think I'll take the train. It's just as close for me and a lot cooler. Good night. And don't run off with the strike benefits."
Jean nodded. "No. I won't. And don't put a pergola on the auditorium."
Jean nodded. "No, I won't. And don't put a pergola on the auditorium."
The tone was brisk. Jean smiled back as she vanished into the entrance hole. Gregory turned away. He hated her.
The tone was sharp. Jean smiled back as she disappeared into the entrance. Gregory looked away. He couldn't stand her.
Jean was grateful for the stifling air of the tunnel, the noise, the lights, the groups waiting for the train. It was familiar and safe. Wedged between a fat Jew in a black alpaca coat, and a sleeping Italian plasterer, covered with the dust of his trade, Jean stared before her. Had she said those last words at all, or only mouthed them?
Jean appreciated the heavy air of the tunnel, the noise, the lights, and the groups waiting for the train. It felt familiar and secure. Sandwiched between a heavyset Jewish man in a black alpaca coat and a sleeping Italian plasterer, who was dusted with his trade's residue, Jean fixed her gaze ahead. Had she actually spoken those last words, or had she just moved her lips?
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
Jean never knew by what power she left the train at the right station, nor how she sat as usual for a few moments on Martha's bed and told her of the meeting. She had no memory of kissing Martha good-night nor coming to her own room.
Jean never understood how she got off the train at the right station, or how she ended up sitting, as usual, for a few moments on Martha's bed, telling her about the meeting. She didn’t remember kissing Martha goodnight or returning to her own room.
But she must have done these things, because another day was creeping out of the east, and she still sat by the window, trying to think, but the motive power of her brain was dead. There was no explanation, no reason, no wonder at it. Analysis and explanation were the pipings of crickets, extinguished in a crash of thunder. There was only the thing itself. She loved Gregory Allen with a love that she had not known existed. It was a terrific wave, crushing upon her from the outside. It was so far beyond her will or control, that the thought of beating it back was drowned in its own flood.
But she must have done these things, because another day was creeping out of the east, and she was still sitting by the window, trying to think, but her mind felt completely empty. There was no explanation, no reason, no surprise about it. Analyzing it was like the chirping of crickets, abruptly silenced by a thunderclap. There was only the feeling itself. She loved Gregory Allen with a depth of emotion she hadn't known existed. It was an overwhelming force, crashing down on her from outside. It was so far beyond her will or control that the thought of pushing it away was completely drowned in its own torrent.
All her life led to the moment when she had stood in the dark alone with him and been afraid. All her life she had been walking blindfolded to this point of blazing light. It reached back to the days when she had longed so passionately for something to happen, for something to smash the sordid monotony of dutiful acceptance. It held all the beauty to which she had clung so desperately. It had been the driving power of the wind over the hills, the lashing of the rain, the sparkle of the sun on the Bay. It had whispered its reality in the moving leaves, called loudly in the wash of the waves on the sand. It had always been there close, all through her lonely childhood, the dreary years of college, and in those long days in the open with Herrick. It had come close in the wrapping fog and the crackle of the beach fires in the little coves where she and Herrick had talked for hours with dead poets.
All her life had led to the moment when she stood in the dark alone with him and felt afraid. She had been walking blindfolded toward this point of bright light. It reached back to the days when she passionately wished for something to happen, for something to break the dull routine of just going along with everything. It contained all the beauty she had clung to so desperately. It was the driving force of the wind over the hills, the pounding of the rain, the sparkle of the sun on the Bay. It whispered its truth in the rustling leaves and called out loudly in the crashing waves on the sand. It had always been close, throughout her lonely childhood, the dreary college years, and those long days spent outside with Herrick. It had come near in the thick fog and the crackle of beach fires in the little coves where she and Herrick had talked for hours about dead poets.
Jean buried her face in her hands. For in the dawn, creeping up the river, Herrick was coming toward her. In the motionless void between two days, he stood looking at her. And Jean knew that behind the fear that had dragged her to the gas-bracket above the bamboo table was the longing for Gregory's arms about her.
Jean buried her face in her hands. Because at dawn, creeping up the river, Herrick was approaching her. In the stillness between two days, he stood there looking at her. And Jean realized that beneath the fear that had pulled her to the gas-bracket above the bamboo table was the desire for Gregory's arms around her.
When the tips of the trees lit to gold, Jean rose and crept into bed.
When the tips of the trees glowed gold, Jean got up and slipped into bed.
It was almost three o'clock when Gregory let himself into the apartment, and the air of the place, closed for weeks, rushed at him as if it had been waiting. With the force of a physical blow it shattered the peace he had won in the long battle he had fought, alone in his office, after leaving Jean. He opened the windows slowly. Then he came back again into the living-room and the weary round began again.
It was almost three o'clock when Gregory walked into the apartment, and the stale air, shut up for weeks, hit him like it had been waiting to burst out. It knocked the calm he had fought so hard to achieve, while alone in his office after leaving Jean, right out of him. He slowly opened the windows. Then he returned to the living room, and the exhausting cycle started all over again.
He wanted Jean with the pent-up longing of years. He wanted her with a need from which there was no escape. He had always wanted her, from the first moment when he had come late to the appointment and Jean had explained the scheme to him in her brisk, business-like fashion. He had wanted her all through the summer, through every moment of it. Through the long talks alone, while Mary studied or slept in the room beyond. Through every gay dinner, and boring interminable week-end. He had wanted her desperately when he ran away to the Palmer place. And his need had thrust almost through his consciousness during those interminable hours coming back to her.
He wanted Jean with the intense longing built up over years. He needed her in a way he couldn't escape. He had always wanted her, right from the first time he arrived late to the meeting and Jean explained the plan to him in her efficient, no-nonsense way. He had craved her all summer long, every single moment. During those long talks alone while Mary studied or slept in the next room. Through every fun dinner and boring, endless weekend. He had wanted her desperately when he ran off to the Palmer place. And his need had pressed hard on his mind during those endless hours returning to her.
He had wanted her as she crossed the office only a few hours before, and he had wanted her terribly as she leaned across the table, the faith in her clear eyes flicking to life all the dreams that life with Margaret had killed.
He had wanted her when she walked across the office just a few hours earlier, and he had wanted her intensely as she leaned over the table, the trust in her bright eyes rekindling all the dreams that his life with Margaret had destroyed.
And up in the reeking blackness shutting them in alone together, high in the air, with Jean across the room, blocked faintly in that same blackness, he had wanted her. And he had resisted. Against the current dragging him to the center of life, he had clung to his silly little rock of—what? No thought of Margaret had entered his mind. No fear or convention. Neither custom nor social rule had anything to do with this. Of what had he been afraid?
And in the suffocating darkness that surrounded them, isolated together, high up in the air, with Jean on the other side of the room, barely visible in that same darkness, he had desired her. And he had fought against it. Against the pull drawing him into the heart of life, he had held onto his ridiculous little rock of—what? No thought of Margaret crossed his mind. No fear or societal pressure. Neither tradition nor social norm factored into this. What had he really been afraid of?
Gregory's forehead was damp, and he slumped low in his chair. He might have held her in his arms, crushed her resistance, kissed her to the ease of that gnawing hunger within.... What if she had resisted?... And she might not have resisted. She was no girl of eighteen, desired for the first time. She was a woman. She had been married, married to a libertine.
Gregory's forehead was sweaty, and he slumped in his chair. He could have held her in his arms, broken down her defenses, kissed her to relieve that persistent hunger inside him.... What if she had pushed him away?... And she might not have pushed him away. She wasn't an eighteen-year-old girl, sought after for the first time. She was a woman. She had been married, married to a free spirit.
"Good God!" Gregory jumped to his feet. "I am rotten, rotten clear through."
"Good God!" Gregory jumped up. "I'm completely rotten, all the way through."
But the pictures would not go. Their vividness tortured Gregory to motion and until dawn he walked a beaten path through the living-room, across the dining-room, back to the living-room through the hall. At five o'clock he threw himself on the couch.
But the images wouldn't leave him. Their brightness tormented Gregory into action, and until dawn he paced a worn path through the living room, across the dining room, and back to the living room through the hallway. At five o'clock, he collapsed onto the couch.
He slept heavily until eight, then took a cold bath and prepared some coffee. He was at the office before nine. The desk was piled with a month's accumulation that had gotten beyond Benson, and Gregory was grateful that it had. He worked through without a break until four o'clock. Then he segregated the most pressing business, packed his portfolio and caught the Long Island Express.
He slept soundly until eight, then took a cold shower and made some coffee. He was at the office before nine. The desk was stacked with a month’s worth of work that had overwhelmed Benson, and Gregory was glad it had. He worked straight through without a break until four o’clock. Then he sorted out the most urgent tasks, packed his portfolio, and caught the Long Island Express.
Puck came hurtling down the path, screaming: "Daddy! My Daddy!" Margaret came, too, not hurriedly, but with just the right degree of welcome and surprise in her eyes. Her cool lips took the meaningless kiss that still passed between them on all their meetings and partings, for, with the death of all reality, they had grown wonderfully careful of these insincerities. She led the way to the house, while Puck capered beside him, and they had an early dinner.
Puck came racing down the path, shouting, "Daddy! My Daddy!" Margaret followed as well, not in a rush, but with just the right amount of warmth and surprise in her eyes. Her cool lips accepted the meaningless kiss that still happened between them during all their greetings and farewells, as, with the loss of all authenticity, they had become surprisingly careful with these insincere gestures. She guided the way to the house, while Puck danced alongside him, and they enjoyed an early dinner.
Later, Gregory lit his pipe and wandered through the woods in the dusk with Puck, but often Puck jerked his hand and cried impatiently:
Later, Gregory lit his pipe and strolled through the woods at dusk with Puck, but often Puck tugged at his hand and exclaimed impatiently:
"Daddy, aren't you listening to Lady Jane?"
"Dad, aren't you listening to Lady Jane?"
Gregory stayed until the following Wednesday. When he went back, Margaret and Puck went, too.
Gregory stayed until the next Wednesday. When he left, Margaret and Puck went along, too.
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
It was the end of October. The trees in the parks and along the Palisades were bare, but the sun still shone and children danced in the streets to the music of the hurdy-gurdies. On Fifth Avenue, women in costly furs drove from shop to shop, buying greedily. Starved through their long summer with the mountains and the sea, they bought laces and jewels and still more costly furs. Down in the restaurants of the foreign quarters, the proprietors had taken in the little tables and dismantled the artificial gardens. The husbands of the women in costly furs now dined at home or in their uptown clubs.
It was the end of October. The trees in the parks and along the Palisades were bare, but the sun still shone, and children danced in the streets to the music of the hurdy-gurdies. On Fifth Avenue, women in expensive furs moved from shop to shop, buying eagerly. After a long summer spent in the mountains and by the sea, they picked up laces, jewels, and even more expensive furs. Down in the restaurants of the immigrant neighborhoods, the owners had taken in the small tables and taken apart the fake gardens. The husbands of the women in expensive furs now dined at home or in their uptown clubs.
Everywhere people settled to their winter's work. The strikers and manufacturers were locked in a death grip, and Jean often sat up half the night with Rachael. Rachael was whiter and more flamelike than ever. She never mentioned Tom, but Jean knew that he had married a girl of his own faith and that Rachael knew.
Everywhere, people got ready for their winter work. The strikers and manufacturers were in a fierce standoff, and Jean frequently stayed up half the night with Rachael. Rachael looked paler and more intense than ever. She never brought up Tom, but Jean was aware that he had married a girl from his own faith, and Rachael knew it too.
Then, on the fifteenth the manufacturers capitulated. With almost all their demands granted the strikers went back to work. No jubilant mass meeting marked the victory. Worn with the long fight the workers went back quietly. Jean felt as if something had gone out of her life. The settlement left vacant hours, and she wanted something to fill every moment. For the thought of Gregory was always waiting, ready to slip in.
Then, on the fifteenth, the manufacturers gave in. With almost all their demands met, the strikers returned to work. There wasn't any big celebration to mark the victory. Exhausted from the long struggle, the workers went back quietly. Jean felt like something had vanished from her life. The settlement left her with empty hours, and she wanted something to fill every moment. Because the thought of Gregory was always lurking, ready to take over.
From dreading ever to see him again, Jean had passed through hours when nothing else mattered, dizzy hours when she juggled with excuses for communicating with him and persuaded herself that it was the perfectly natural thing to do. And there were hours, lying awake at night, when she did not think of herself at all, but went round and round the endless circle of Gregory's motives. That he had shared her fear never entered Jean's mind, for so deep and hidden was the longing to believe that he cared, that not even Jean's analysis dragged it to light. One impossible reason after another Jean grasped and held for a little while, and then it slipped away. He was busy. He meant to ring up or write or come—and didn't. Summer and winter were two different worlds in New York. He had been bored and lonely then; now his days were full.
From fearing she would never see him again, Jean spent hours when nothing else mattered, dizzying hours when she came up with excuses to reach out to him and convinced herself that it was completely natural. There were also hours, lying awake at night, when she didn’t think of herself at all, but instead went round and round the endless loop of Gregory’s motives. The fact that he shared her fear never crossed Jean’s mind, for her deep and hidden desire to believe that he cared was so strong that not even Jean’s introspection could bring it to light. One unlikely reason after another, Jean grasped and held for a while, only for it to slip away. He was busy. He intended to call or write or visit—and didn’t. Summer and winter felt like two completely different worlds in New York. He had been bored and lonely then; now his days were full.
Jean held to this firmly, and, as the weeks slipped away, succeeded in believing it. Still, she was glad when Mary at last stopped mentioning him. Shortly after Thanksgiving, Jean and the doctor made up the list of invitations to the tea, with which, in what now seemed another life, they had threatened Gregory. Dr. Mary jabbed her pencil through his name, which headed the old list made up that hot June night.
Jean was determined to believe this, and as the weeks went by, she managed to convince herself of it. Still, she was relieved when Mary finally stopped bringing him up. Shortly after Thanksgiving, Jean and the doctor put together the list of invitations for the tea, with which, in what now felt like a different life, they had once threatened Gregory. Dr. Mary crossed out his name with her pencil, which was at the top of the old list made on that sweltering June night.
"It's your business, of course, Jean, and you can do as you like; but I wouldn't ask him, for anything. I don't believe it will make any difference, and we have Fenninger. It's really going to look terribly imposing, the building plans and the lot diagram, too."
"It's your choice, Jean, and you can do whatever you want; but I wouldn't ask him for anything. I don't think it will change anything, and we have Fenninger. The building plans and the lot diagram are going to look really impressive."
"I don't want to ask him. Fenninger will be the whole show and more."
"I don’t want to ask him. Fenninger will steal the spotlight completely."
But, a week later, as Jean moved through the crowded rooms, explaining the same things over and over, receiving congratulations and the more substantial promises of checks, her eyes kept wandering to the door. And she knew she was hoping that somehow Gregory would come. There was no way that he could know, and yet——For what seemed interminable lengths of time Jean kept her back deliberately to the door, and then, when she was sure that it did not matter to her at all, turned, and for one brief second—so vividly was he in her imagining—saw him with his badly fitting clothes and the happy twinkle in his eyes.
But a week later, as Jean moved through the crowded rooms, explaining the same things over and over, receiving congratulations and more substantial promises of checks, her eyes kept drifting to the door. She realized she was hoping that somehow Gregory would show up. There was no way he could know, and yet—For what felt like an endless time, Jean kept her back deliberately turned to the door, and then, when she was sure it didn't matter to her at all, she turned around, and for one brief second—so vividly did he appear in her mind—she saw him in his ill-fitting clothes with that happy twinkle in his eyes.
When the last guest had gone, Mary dropped into a chair and groaned.
When the last guest left, Mary plopped down in a chair and sighed.
"It was a success all right, but thank God it's over. Jean, that is my idea of Hell."
"It was a success, for sure, but thank God it's finally over. Jean, that's my idea of Hell."
Jean was looking out to the bare trees of the Park. It was empty, and bits of paper blew in a gusty wind about the paths. A leaden sky hung low and the arc-light was not yet lit. Jean shivered.
Jean was looking out at the bare trees in the park. It was empty, and bits of paper were blown around the paths by a gusty wind. A heavy gray sky loomed low, and the streetlight wasn’t on yet. Jean shivered.
"It's mine, too," she said, and the tears suddenly welled in her eyes and ran down her cheeks.
"It's mine, too," she said, and tears quickly filled her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.
"Why, Jean, what on earth is the matter?"
"Why, Jean, what is going on?"
Jean brushed at the tears and tried to smile. "I suppose I've been more worried about this going off well than I knew. It's finished, too; nothing left but to build now. It's rather like a death somehow."
Jean wiped her tears and tried to smile. "I guess I've been more worried about this going well than I realized. It's done now; there's nothing left to do but build. It's kind of like a death in a way."
Dr. Mary looked thoughtfully at Jean's back. It was not at all like Jean to cry because a piece of work was successfully finished. In fact, she had never seen Jean cry before.
Dr. Mary looked pensively at Jean's back. It wasn’t at all like Jean to cry over finishing a project. In fact, she had never seen Jean cry before.
"I shouldn't wonder if you didn't need a rest, Mrs. Herrick, in spite of that energy of yours. I don't believe you had a decent, leisurely meal all those last weeks of the strike. Will you take one?"
"I wouldn't be surprised if you need a break, Mrs. Herrick, despite your energy. I don't think you had a decent, relaxed meal during those last weeks of the strike. Would you like to have one?"
For a moment Jean did not know whether she was going to laugh or burst into an uncontrollable fit of crying. She turned away from the window.
For a moment, Jean wasn’t sure if she was going to laugh or break down in tears. She turned away from the window.
"Certainly not. I never felt better in my life. It's partly these candles. I hate the things. They always look like funerals or a church. Let's have some practical, plebeian light."
"Definitely not. I've never felt better in my life. It's partly because of these candles. I can't stand them. They always remind me of funerals or a church. Let's get some practical, everyday lighting."
She switched on the electricity and then went round blowing out the candles. By the time they were all out, Jean had worked up a disgust of herself that deceived the doctor.
She turned on the lights and then went around blowing out the candles. By the time they were all out, Jean had developed a self-disgust that tricked the doctor.
"It's not less work that I need, but more. I haven't had a fight with Pedloe for a month, and the strike's so terribly settled I feel as if there was never going to be another dispute worth mentioning between capital and labor for the rest of my natural life."
"It's not less work that I need, but more. I haven't had an argument with Pedloe for a month, and the strike is so completely resolved that I feel like there will never be another meaningful dispute between management and workers for the rest of my life."
"Cheer up. Society is beautifully rotten yet. Besides, just think of that talk you're scheduled for on—Municipal Housekeeping, I believe you said, Mrs. Herrick?"
"Cheer up. Society is still beautifully messed up. Besides, just think about that talk you have coming up on—Municipal Housekeeping, I think you mentioned, Mrs. Herrick?"
"Garbage, Dr. MacLean, garbage, flies and infant mortality."
"Trash, Dr. MacLean, trash, flies and baby deaths."
They laughed. "Jean, really we women are a scream, though no man would draw that out of me with red-hot pincers. Why, in the name of common sense, has everything got to be Housekeeping?"
They laughed. "Jean, honestly, we women are hilarious, but no guy could get that out of me with red-hot pincers. Seriously, why does everything have to be about Housekeeping?"
"Because we've been locked up so long that we're afraid of the open. And we haven't got over the idea that we have to placate men, even yet, with a suffrage organization in every State. They still like to think of us, running between the cradle and the stove, so every mortal thing we do we've got to hitch up some way to a home. Decent milk, and the regulation of food prices, and garbage, divorce, child labor, widows' pensions, are all 'National Housekeeping,' and it sounds as if we had only moved into a larger house."
"Because we've been cooped up for so long that we're scared of being outside. And we still can’t shake the idea that we need to please men, even now, with a suffrage organization in every state. They still prefer to think of us as just handling things between the nursery and the kitchen, so everything we do has to be connected in some way to home life. Affordable milk, regulating food prices, managing garbage, divorce, child labor, and pensions for widows are all seen as 'National Housekeeping,' making it sound like we’ve just moved into a bigger house."
"Is that what you're going to tell them to-morrow? If it is, I'm going to stay right here and go, even if Third Cousin Nelly never speaks to me again. And she won't. I slipped out of it for Thanksgiving, and she's only got this one turkey left."
"Is that what you're planning to tell them tomorrow? If it is, I'm going to stay right here and go, even if Third Cousin Nelly never talks to me again. And she won't. I dodged it for Thanksgiving, and she's only got this one turkey left."
"You can go and eat it in peace, for I wouldn't have you at the meeting if you begged me on your knees. There are depths of depravity and duplicity in me that you have never guessed. You've never seen me being gracious."
"You can go eat it in peace because I wouldn't have you at the meeting even if you begged me on your knees. There are levels of depravity and deceit in me that you've never imagined. You've never seen me be gracious."
"You weren't so bad to-day."
"You weren't so bad today."
"Not a circumstance. A mere nothing to what I shall accomplish on Tuesday."
"Not even a big deal. Just a nothing compared to what I’m going to achieve on Tuesday."
They smoked in silence for a while, and then Dr. Mary said suddenly:
They sat silently smoking for a bit, and then Dr. Mary suddenly said:
"Some day I am going to write an article on the Biological Why of Women's Faith in Each Other."
"One day I'm going to write an article about the Biological Reasons Behind Women's Trust in Each Other."
"Outline it now. Maybe I can incorporate some of it in the talk."
"Outline it now. Maybe I can include some of it in the talk."
"I can't. I don't know myself. It's not written yet. But it is funny, isn't it, how women in the aggregate do annoy one, and yet at bottom each one of the mass has the same qualities of the individual woman, who keeps our faith burning. I once went to a conference of women physicians, and it almost drove me wild. There's something about my own sex en masse that depresses me dreadfully. And yet, each one of those doctors was an able woman, and I would have enjoyed an hour with her more than with any man I had ever met."
"I can't. I don't know yet. It's not written down. But it's funny, isn’t it, how women as a group can be really annoying, and yet deep down, each one of them shares the same qualities as the individual woman who keeps our hope alive. I once attended a conference of women doctors, and it nearly drove me crazy. There’s something about my own gender in large numbers that really brings me down. And still, each one of those doctors was impressive, and I would have preferred to spend an hour with any one of them over any man I’ve ever met."
"I know. I believe in my congress idea, but sometimes I wish I could put it over without ever having to go near anybody. Trade Unions and Consumers' Leagues and things like that aren't so bad, but these clubs!—And yet it is just where most of the energy is going to waste. They always make me feel like an overgrown, gawky boy, and as if all my clothes were on wrong."
"I know. I believe in my idea for a congress, but sometimes I wish I could get it across without having to interact with anyone. Trade Unions and Consumers' Leagues and stuff like that aren’t too bad, but these clubs!—And yet that's where a lot of the energy is being wasted. They always make me feel like an awkward, gangly kid, as if all my clothes are on backward."
A few days later, as Jean stood on the raised dais waiting for the well-bred clapping to cease, she almost wished she had urged Mary to come. She could never do it justice, never.
A few days later, as Jean stood on the raised platform waiting for the polite applause to die down, she almost wished she had encouraged Mary to come. She could never do it justice, never.
The perfectly appointed clubrooms were crowded with beautiful gowned women all looking toward her in polite interest. There was no enthusiasm and no inattention. Beneath their interest in her as a public person, was a restrained curiosity as to her as a woman. Jean had long ago become used to being considered a growing force in her world, but she knew these women had gauged to a cent the price of the furs she had laid off in the anteroom and that the simple way she did her hair, in a rather tight wad at the nape of her neck, was in some way connected in their minds with indifference to masculine interest or inability to capture it.
The elegantly designed clubrooms were filled with beautiful women in stunning gowns, all watching her with polite curiosity. There was no excitement and no distraction. Beneath their interest in her as a public figure was a subtle curiosity about her as a woman. Jean had long gotten used to being seen as a rising force in her world, but she knew these women had precisely assessed the value of the furs she had left in the anteroom, and that the simple way she styled her hair, gathered tightly at the nape of her neck, was somehow linked in their minds to a lack of interest in men or an inability to attract them.
The applause ceased and the room rustled to silence. They sat waiting, their white gloved hands graceful in their laps, their chins raised, their well kept, unvital bodies in repose. Seen so, from the dais, they all looked bewilderingly alike, as if many artists had faithfully copied a model, varying as little as possible. Jean wondered what they would do if she should begin:
The applause died down and the room quieted. They sat waiting, their white-gloved hands resting elegantly in their laps, their chins held high, their well-groomed, lifeless bodies relaxed. From the platform, they all looked strangely similar, like many artists had closely replicated a single model, changing only a little. Jean wondered what they would do if she were to begin:
"'Licensed prostitutes,' I am here this afternoon——"
"'Licensed prostitutes,' I am here this afternoon——"
She smiled. All the faces below smiled, one large smile cut up into pieces.
She smiled. All the faces below smiled, one big smile broken into pieces.
Half way down the room, behind one of the pieces of the smile, Mabel Dawson sized her up.
Halfway down the room, behind one of the pieces of the smile, Mabel Dawson assessed her.
"Conceited as they're made. Because we know how to do our hair she thinks we're feeble-minded."
"Conceited as they come. Just because we know how to style our hair, she assumes we're dumb."
Jean began to talk simply and convincingly in a way that held her hearers but annoyed Mabel Dawson exceedingly.
Jean started speaking in a straightforward and persuasive manner that captivated her audience but drove Mabel Dawson absolutely crazy.
"I don't wonder that her husband brought another woman into the house, if she always explained things to him as if he were two years old." Mabel then lost the drift of Jean's talk altogether while she tried to trace the marks of suffering on her face.
"I can't blame her husband for bringing another woman into the house if she always talked to him like he was two years old." Mabel then completely lost track of Jean's conversation while she tried to identify the signs of pain on her face.
Sitting well down to the front and looking lovely in a soft lavender creation, Margaret Allen's mind was busy with the same problem. She too was searching Jean's face for lines of suffering and could not find them. A woman with Jean's past ought to look more as if she had gathered up the broken threads and gone on. But Jean must be the kind of woman who either never broke threads, or if she did, ripped out the ravelings and wove new ones. There was nothing sad about her. In fact her superb physique and very evident efficiency were rather hard. She would always know exactly what she wanted and just how to get it. She would walk straight to her point, in the low-heeled shoes that just missed being square-toed and common-sense.
Sitting near the front and looking stunning in a soft lavender outfit, Margaret Allen’s mind was occupied with the same issue. She was also scanning Jean's face for signs of distress but found none. A woman with Jean's history should seem more like someone who had pieced together the broken parts and moved forward. But Jean must be the type of woman who either never had broken parts, or if she did, unraveled the loose threads and wove new ones. There was nothing sorrowful about her. In fact, her impressive physique and clear efficiency were somewhat tough. She would always know exactly what she wanted and how to achieve it. She would go straight to the point, in low-heeled shoes that were almost square-toed and practical.
A patter of hands broke in on Margaret's cogitations. She listened for a few moments. Jean was really making the subject interesting. A vague envy began to crystallize at the back of Margaret's mind. She did not want to dispose of garbage, but there were many things, in the last twelve years, that she had wanted to do and had had to let go because of Gregory and Puck. The chemicalization passed from envy of Jean to annoyance with Gregory. It never occurred to him that she had given up anything. She was never sure that he did not think she was a little stupid. His tolerance of The Fortnightly was insulting, and yet women like Jean Herrick thought it was worth while.
A sound of hands interrupted Margaret's thoughts. She listened for a moment. Jean was actually making the topic interesting. A vague jealousy started to form in the back of Margaret's mind. She didn't want to handle the trash, but there were so many things she had wanted to do over the past twelve years that she had to let go because of Gregory and Puck. The feeling shifted from envy of Jean to frustration with Gregory. He never seemed to realize that she had given up anything. She was never sure if he thought she was a bit foolish. His condescending attitude towards The Fortnightly was insulting, yet women like Jean Herrick believed it had value.
The meeting came to an end with sincere applause. Women gathered about and begged for another talk, and proved by their questions a real desire to do things besides hold meetings. Then two maids wheeled in tea, and gossip bubbled up.
The meeting wrapped up with genuine applause. The women gathered around and asked for another discussion, showing through their questions that they really wanted to do more than just hold meetings. Then, two helpers brought in tea, and the chatter began to flow.
Holding her cup and the last crumbs of rich cake, Jean succeeded in drawing to one side. Almost hidden behind an alabaster statue on an ebony pedestal, she was studying the faces about her, when a soft voice startled her so that she almost dropped the cup on the velvet rug.
Holding her cup and the last bits of rich cake, Jean managed to slip to the side. Almost hidden behind a white statue on a black pedestal, she was observing the faces around her when a soft voice startled her, making her nearly drop the cup on the velvet rug.
"Oh, Mrs. Herrick, I just couldn't not speak to you." Margaret often gave her sentences small twists that ornamented them. Jean smiled.
"Oh, Mrs. Herrick, I just had to talk to you." Margaret often added little twists to her sentences that made them more interesting. Jean smiled.
"Was the urge as great as that, really?'
"Was the urge really that strong?"
"Yes, indeed. That was a wonderful talk! Besides, I almost feel as if we were old friends already. I'm terribly interested in the tenements."
"Yes, definitely. That was a great conversation! Plus, I feel like we’re already old friends. I'm really interested in the tenements."
Jean's smile deepened but she looked puzzled. She met such a lot of women like this, and was always forgetting them. Margaret might even have been at the tea or sent a check.
Jean's smile grew wider, but she seemed confused. She encountered so many women like this and was always losing track of them. Margaret might have even been at the tea or sent a check.
Margaret laughed. "No, you haven't met me somewhere and forgotten, though I shouldn't mind a bit if you had. I am Mrs. Allen, Mrs. Gregory Allen."
Margaret laughed. "No, you haven't met me somewhere and forgotten, though I wouldn't mind at all if you had. I’m Mrs. Allen, Mrs. Gregory Allen."
Jean's fingers closed on the saucer. From a long way off she heard the words dropping between herself and the woman before her:
Jean's fingers gripped the saucer. From a distance, she heard the words exchanged between herself and the woman in front of her:
"I am very glad."
"I'm really glad."
The same power that dropped the words, lifted her hand, and Margaret's came to meet it.
The same force that released the words raised her hand, and Margaret's hand reached out to meet it.
"I was terribly interested, and so glad that Mr. Allen was connected with the tenements. It's so much more real than just ordinary houses, more human and broader, you know. Sometimes I tell him he'll petrify in all those angles and concrete, without the personal touch."
"I was really interested, and I was so glad that Mr. Allen was involved with the apartments. It's so much more authentic than just regular houses, more relatable and expansive, you know? Sometimes I tell him he's going to turn to stone with all those angles and concrete, without any personal touch."
Jean grasped her brain and set it down outside, as she might have lifted a screaming child and put it firmly in a chair. She would deal with it later.
Jean grabbed her mind and placed it outside, just like she would have picked up a crying child and set them firmly in a chair. She would sort it out later.
"There are dozens of things I would like to talk over with you. Couldn't I presume on the acquaintance we haven't really got yet, and ask you to take pot-luck with us? Now, please don't say you've got something desperately interesting to interfere."
"There are a ton of things I'd love to discuss with you. Can I assume on our not-so-firm connection yet and ask you to join us for a random meal? Now, please don't tell me you have something super important that will get in the way."
For years Jean remembered that moment, and the way in which Margaret Allen receded, became more and more indistinct, almost vanished. But not quite. Just at the moment she was dropping beyond the horizon an icy hand clutched Jean's heart and Margaret was close again, smiling and waiting for an answer.
For years, Jean remembered that moment and how Margaret Allen faded away, becoming more and more unclear, almost disappearing. But not entirely. Just as she was about to drop out of sight, an icy grip squeezed Jean's heart, and suddenly Margaret was right there again, smiling and waiting for a response.
"I'm sorry, but I'm really very busy. Winter is one long rush in this kind of work."
"I'm sorry, but I'm super busy right now. Winter is just a constant rush in this line of work."
"I know. It must be; that's why I'm not going to try and force you to anything formal, just ourselves, and if you have a meeting afterwards you can run away. We shall understand."
"I know. It must be; that's why I'm not going to try and force you into anything formal, just to be ourselves, and if you have a meeting afterwards, you can leave whenever you need to. We'll understand."
Jean felt as if she were in the grip of some small, persistent animal that would never let go.
Jean felt like she was caught in the clutches of a small, relentless creature that would never release her.
"Any night you say, Mrs. Herrick. But I'm just not going to let you off." Her pretty lips curved in childish pleading. And Margaret suddenly assumed a reality of her own. This was the woman whom Gregory Allen had loved and married, whose life was bound to his, whose babbling was always in his ears.
"Any night you want, Mrs. Herrick. But I'm not going to let you off the hook." Her lovely lips formed a pout of childish pleading. And suddenly, Margaret took on a life of her own. This was the woman Gregory Allen had loved and married, whose life was intertwined with his, whose chatter was always ringing in his ears.
Jean almost laughed. She and Mary had paraded their bag of tricks, their broader viewpoint, their richer personalities. He had been interested, as he might have been interested in a play above the summer level of Broadway, and had gone back to his home, to the stifling life which evidently did not stifle him at all. Not all the big problems, the genuine human needs that she had struggled with for the last two months, had dulled the memory of that dinner when his need had called so sharply to her, when she had wanted to take his head in her arms and comfort him. And those moments in Rachael's room, when she had been caught up and almost swept away by the biggest force that had ever touched her life. And he? During these two months he had been quite contentedly listening to this senseless chatter. He must have been, since he had made no effort to escape it even for the brief visit that common decency demanded.
Jean almost laughed. She and Mary had shown off their bag of tricks, their broader perspectives, their richer personalities. He had been interested, like someone intrigued by a play that exceeds summer-level Broadway, and then returned to his home, to the suffocating life that clearly didn’t suffocate him at all. None of the big issues or real human needs that she had grappled with for the past two months had dulled the memory of that dinner when his need had called out to her so clearly, when she had wanted to hold him in her arms and comfort him. And those moments in Rachael's room, when she had been caught up and almost swept away by the greatest force that had ever touched her life. And him? During these two months, he had seemed perfectly happy listening to this pointless chatter. He must have been, since he had made no effort to escape it, even for the brief visit that basic decency required.
"How about to-morrow, then? Don't you think you might just squeeze us in?"
"How about tomorrow, then? Don’t you think you could fit us in?"
"If you will really understand and excuse me right after." She would go and free herself from this power. She would go and see Gregory Allen and this woman in the home they had made together. Pride and her own sense of humor would do the rest.
"If you really understand and forgive me right after." She would go and free herself from this power. She would go and see Gregory Allen and this woman in the home they had made together. Pride and her own sense of humor would handle the rest.
"Indeed we shall. How about seven o'clock? Or is that a little late? I can make it six-thirty if you'd rather?"
"Absolutely. How about seven o'clock? Or is that too late? I can do six-thirty if you prefer?"
"Oh, no. Seven is quite all right."
"Oh, no. Seven is totally fine."
Margaret wrote the address with a gold pencil she took from her handbag. For a moment Jean felt linked to Margaret by her inability to say that she already knew the number.
Margaret wrote the address with a gold pencil she took from her handbag. For a moment, Jean felt connected to Margaret because she couldn’t bring herself to say that she already knew the number.
"I'll give you the 'phone, too, in case anything should happen, but don't let anything, please."
"I'll give you the phone too, just in case something happens, but please don't let anything happen."
"No, I won't." Jean took the slip, and at the same moment the chairman glided up and began scolding Margaret for monopolizing Mrs. Herrick. Jean was led away, and for another half hour she answered questions. Then Margaret was before her again, delicious in a coat with fur cuffs and a collar that framed her face like a huge leaf.
"No, I won't." Jean took the slip, and at the same moment the chairman glided up and began scolding Margaret for hogging Mrs. Herrick's attention. Jean was led away, and for another half hour, she answered questions. Then Margaret was in front of her again, stunning in a coat with fur cuffs and a collar that framed her face like a giant leaf.
"Au revoir, until to-morrow at seven."
"Goodbye, see you tomorrow at seven."
Margaret caught the envious glance of the chairman and made an intimate little motion of farewell to Jean.
Margaret noticed the chairman's jealous look and gave Jean a subtle, intimate wave goodbye.
It was over at last, and Jean was walking along briskly in the coming night. She was going to see Gregory Allen again. She was going to sit at his table, with his wife and child, and talk of general things. She was going to grasp this haunting power that held her days and crush it. She would not be afraid after she had seen him there in his own world.
It was finally over, and Jean was walking quickly into the evening. She was about to see Gregory Allen again. She would sit at his table with his wife and child, discussing everyday topics. She was ready to take control of this lingering power that consumed her days and put an end to it. She wouldn't feel afraid after she saw him in his own world.
"I suppose she will tell him to-night—'Oh, Gregory, Mrs. Herrick is dining with us to-morrow.'"
"I guess she will tell him tonight—'Oh, Gregory, Mrs. Herrick is having dinner with us tomorrow.'"
Jean smiled. He would be surprised. She could see his eyes widen in that childish fashion that had come to make her feel——
Jean smiled. He would be surprised. She could see his eyes widen in that childlike way that had come to make her feel——
"You fool. You unspeakable fool." Jean's scorn of herself before these vivid pictures of a man, who had never given her the slightest right to think he had any of her at all, lashed her pride to anger.
"You idiot. You ridiculous idiot." Jean's self-disdain in front of these vivid images of a man who had never given her any reason to think she meant anything to him at all fueled her pride with anger.
"You're thirty-four, you idiot. Suppose you do love him? What of it? Maybe you won't after to-morrow night."
"You're thirty-four, you fool. So what if you love him? What does it matter? Maybe you won't after tomorrow night."
All the way down in the Subway the refrain beat in Jean's ears:
All the way down in the subway, the refrain thumped in Jean's ears:
"Maybe you—won't. May-be you—won't. Mebbe youwon't. Mebbeyouwon't."
"Maybe you won't. Maybe you won't. Maybe you won't. Maybe you won't."
She let herself into Dr. Mary's empty apartment, and then telephoned Martha that she had to work late. In the morning it would be different, but to-night she could not describe the meeting, and Martha was always interested in every detail.
She walked into Dr. Mary's empty apartment and then called Martha to say she had to work late. In the morning, it would be different, but tonight she couldn't explain the meeting, and Martha was always interested in every detail.
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
It was a few minutes before seven when the maid showed Jean into the Allen living-room. A little girl rose from a hassock and stood looking at her quietly. Then she came forward and held out her hand.
It was a few minutes before seven when the maid brought Jean into the Allen living room. A little girl got up from a cushion and stood there quietly, looking at her. Then she stepped forward and extended her hand.
"My mamma's not home yet, but I'm Puck."
"My mom's not home yet, but I'm Puck."
Jean took the mite of a hand in hers. "And I am Mrs. Herrick."
Jean took the tiny hand in hers. "And I’m Mrs. Herrick."
"I know. I'm going to entertain you. Won't you sit down?" The brown of Gregory's eyes was softened to hazel in Puck's, but the spirit in them was his. "That's the nicest chair. My daddy likes it best." The tone was a childish treble of Margaret's, but the decision with which she pointed out that particular chair was the same with which Gregory in the end had always won over hers or Mary's suggestions. A lump rose in Jean's throat.
"I know. I'm going to entertain you. Why don't you sit down?" The brown in Gregory's eyes turned to hazel in Puck's, but the spirit behind them was his. "That's the best chair. My dad likes it the most." The voice was a childlike pitch like Margaret's, but the firmness with which she indicated that specific chair was the same way Gregory had always ultimately convinced her or Mary to go along with his suggestions. A lump formed in Jean's throat.
"Stop it," she whispered fiercely to herself. "You're in it now. You've got to see it through."
"Stop it," she whispered fiercely to herself. "You're in this now. You have to see it through."
Puck had returned to the hassock, where she sat with her brows drawn, looking for a foothold in this, her first social struggle. As one grown woman to another Jean smiled and said:
Puck had gone back to the hassock, where she sat with her eyebrows furrowed, trying to find her footing in this, her first social challenge. As one grown woman to another, Jean smiled and said:
"I think it's going to snow, don't you?"
"I think it’s going to snow, don’t you?"
Puck's face cleared and she smiled back at Jean, exactly as Gregory smiled, the light touching her eyes and then settling in her lips.
Puck's expression brightened and she smiled back at Jean, just like Gregory did, the light reflecting in her eyes and then resting on her lips.
"I shouldn't be s'prised. I told Lady Jane that this morning." There was a pause, as if she were weighing a sudden decision. "Would you like to see Lady Jane? She's just back from the hospital."
"I shouldn't be surprised. I told Lady Jane that this morning." There was a pause, as if she were considering a quick decision. "Do you want to see Lady Jane? She just got back from the hospital."
"Indeed I should, if you're sure it won't hurt her."
"Sure, I will if you're certain it won't hurt her."
"I don't believe it will, not for a few moments. I haven't put her to bed yet."
"I don't think it will, at least not for a little while. I haven't put her to bed yet."
Safe with Lady Jane in her arms, the manner of hostess dropped away. Puck came close to Jean's chair, and turning up the filmy clothes in which Lady Jane was arrayed, pointed to a leg glaringly new and unscratched.
Safe with Lady Jane in her arms, the role of hostess faded away. Puck approached Jean's chair and, lifting the delicate clothes that draped Lady Jane, pointed to a leg that was strikingly new and unblemished.
"It was a bad accident and she broke it, but my daddy said it might have killed her. She was lucky, wasn't she? My daddy took her to the hospital and they—they—imput—"
"It was a bad accident and she broke it, but my dad said it might have killed her. She was lucky, right? My dad took her to the hospital and they—they—input—"
"Amputated?"
"Amputated?"
"Yes. They—ampt—they did that to the old leg and gave her a new one. But I don't let anybody touch her, except me and daddy. He loves Lady Jane too."
"Yeah. They—fixed her up—they did that to her old leg and gave her a new one. But I don’t let anyone touch her, except me and Dad. He loves Lady Jane too."
"I'm sure he does." Jean smoothed Lady Jane's lacy skirts with trembling fingers.
"I'm sure he does." Jean smoothed Lady Jane's lacy skirts with nervous fingers.
"Do you like her?" Puck asked it abruptly after a brief pause in which Jean fought to hold fast her belief that she had come to kill her own fear once and for all.
"Do you like her?" Puck asked suddenly after a brief pause during which Jean struggled to keep her belief that she had come to conquer her own fear once and for all.
"I think she is one of the nicest persons I have ever met."
"I think she is one of the nicest people I have ever met."
Puck dropped the subject and climbed to the arm of Jean's chair. "Tell us a story," she demanded, "we love stories."
Puck dropped the topic and hopped onto the arm of Jean's chair. "Tell us a story," she insisted, "we love stories."
Jean put her arm about the slight body and her own throbbed at the contact.
Jean wrapped her arm around the thin body, and she felt a pulse in her own at the touch.
"What shall I tell you?"
"What should I tell you?"
"Well, I like Cinderella a whole lot and so does Lady Jane." She stopped, looked straight into Jean's eyes and added: "Mamma doesn't like me to have too many fairy stories, but my daddy tells me one when I've been good enough. Am I good enough now for Cinderella?"
"Well, I really like Cinderella a lot and so does Lady Jane." She paused, looked directly into Jean's eyes, and added: "Mom doesn't want me to have too many fairy tales, but my dad tells me one when I've been good enough. Am I good enough now for Cinderella?"
"I'm sure you're quite good enough for Cinderella," and Jean plunged into the story before she yielded to the impulse to kiss Puck.
"I'm sure you're good enough for Cinderella," Jean said, diving into the story before she gave in to the urge to kiss Puck.
With additions of her own, highly pleasing to Puck, Jean wound the fate of Cinderella to its climax. The coach was ready and the Prince about to start on his quest, when the door opened and Margaret Allen hurried in.
With her own delightful additions, Jean brought Cinderella's story to its peak for Puck. The coach was ready, and the Prince was about to embark on his quest when the door swung open, and Margaret Allen rushed in.
"Oh, Mrs. Herrick, what must you think of me! Those impossible cross-town cars and there wasn't a taxi in sight. Did Puck give you my message?"
"Oh, Mrs. Herrick, what do you think of me! Those annoying cross-town buses and there wasn’t a taxi anywhere. Did Puck pass along my message?"
"Indeed she did, and she's been entertaining me beautifully. We've been——" In the nick of time Jean remembered—"having a lovely time."
"That's right, she has, and she's been keeping me entertained wonderfully. We've been——" Just in time, Jean recalled—"having a great time."
Puck looked gratefully at Jean and slid from the chair.
Puck gratefully looked at Jean and got off the chair.
"Now, Puck."
"Now, Puck."
"Please, mamma, just till daddy comes. He'll be here awful soon now."
"Please, Mom, just until Dad gets here. He should be here really soon."
"Now, dear, don't tease." Margaret shook her head with gentle firmness.
"Now, sweetie, don't tease." Margaret shook her head with gentle firmness.
"But, mother, maybe he'll let me stay to-night. He——"
"But, Mom, maybe he'll let me stay tonight. He——"
"Puck, say good-night to Mrs. Herrick while I go and hurry Annie." She smiled at Jean. "You see, it really is pot-luck, including delayed dinner and family discipline."
"Puck, say goodnight to Mrs. Herrick while I go and get Annie ready." She smiled at Jean. "You see, it really is a mixed bag, including a late dinner and family rules."
Puck came and laid her hand in Jean's.
Puck came and placed her hand in Jean's.
"It wasn't a lie, not a really lie, was it? Because we did have a lovely time."
"It wasn't a lie, not really, was it? Because we did have a great time."
"No, I don't think it was a lie."
"No, I don't think it was a lie."
"Next time you come, I'm going to ask my daddy first——"
"Next time you come, I'm going to check with my dad first——"
But a key turned in the lock and Puck fled.
But a key turned in the lock and Puck ran away.
"Daddy!"
"Dad!"
"Well, Pucklets!"
"Well, Pucklets!"
Jean knew that the man bent and lifted the child to his shoulder.
Jean saw the man bend down and lift the child onto his shoulder.
"And how goes it? Lady Jane had any fever to-day?"
"And how's it going? Did Lady Jane have any fever today?"
Jean went quickly to the window. With the coldness of the glass against her forehead, she tried to think. The murmur of Margaret's voice directing Annie came from the kitchen. In the hall Gregory was hanging up his overcoat. Puck's high treble fluted in a string of words that conveyed nothing. Gregory had come home, back to this world of which he was the central pivot. The very air was changed, charged with a vigor that it had lacked. And she, an outsider, was closed in there with them. Jean gripped the window-shelf and waited.
Jean quickly went to the window. With the cold glass against her forehead, she tried to think. She could hear Margaret's voice directing Annie from the kitchen. In the hallway, Gregory was hanging up his overcoat. Puck's high-pitched voice was babbling a string of words that made no sense. Gregory had returned home, back to this world where he was the center of everything. The atmosphere felt different, filled with a energy that had been missing. And she, an outsider, was trapped in there with them. Jean gripped the window ledge and waited.
"Daddy, Mrs. Herrick likes Lady Jane too."
"Dad, Mrs. Herrick likes Lady Jane too."
They were almost at the door. Without turning, Jean felt the man stop, Margaret had not told him.
They were almost at the door. Without turning, Jean sensed the man stop; Margaret hadn't mentioned it to him.
Jean turned and stood with her hands hanging quietly at her sides. Puck clinging to him, Gregory crossed the threshold. It was Jean who spoke first.
Jean turned and stood with her hands relaxed at her sides. Puck clinging to him, Gregory stepped through the door. It was Jean who spoke first.
"Indeed I do like Lady Jane."
"Yeah, I really do like Lady Jane."
Jean felt that she was throwing the words to him, aiming blindly and hoping that he would catch them. For the smile with which he had listened to Lady Jane's symptoms was still in his eyes, as if consciousness had been killed at that moment.
Jean felt like she was tossing the words to him, aiming without any certainty and hoping he would catch them. The smile with which he had listened to Lady Jane's complaints was still in his eyes, as if awareness had faded away at that moment.
"Of course. Doesn't everybody love Lady Jane?"
"Of course. Doesn't everyone love Lady Jane?"
He had caught the words. Across the child they looked at each other.
He had heard the words. They exchanged glances over the child.
"This is a surprise."
"This is a shock."
Jean felt as if they were playing a game. A thousand things that she had wanted to tell him during these weeks rushed to her mind. She felt childish and excited, like Puck. "Yes——" She had intended to say something about meeting Mrs. Allen yesterday, to enlighten Gregory as much as she could, but she found herself facing the words "Mrs. Allen" and she could not go on.
Jean felt like they were playing a game. A thousand things she wanted to tell him over these weeks flooded her mind. She felt childish and excited, like Puck. "Yes——" She meant to mention meeting Mrs. Allen yesterday to give Gregory as much insight as she could, but when she tried to say "Mrs. Allen," the words just wouldn't come.
Then Margaret entered, trying to sum up in a rapid glance the measure of her success in proving to Gregory that important people like Jean Herrick thought her worth while cultivating. But there was no surprise in Gregory, and Jean felt that Margaret was annoyed. She had set her little stage and the actor wouldn't play.
Then Margaret walked in, attempting to quickly gauge how successful she had been in showing Gregory that influential people like Jean Herrick found her worth getting to know. But Gregory showed no surprise, and Jean sensed that Margaret was irritated. She had set up her little scene, and the actor just wouldn't perform.
"Come, Puck, have you said good-night to Mrs. Herrick?"
"Come on, Puck, have you said goodnight to Mrs. Herrick?"
Puck cast one long, beseeching look at her father, but for once he failed her. Without seeing her pleading, he bent and kissed her good-night.
Puck gave her father one long, pleading look, but for once he didn’t notice. Without acknowledging her request, he leaned down and kissed her goodnight.
"Good-night, Puck; sleep tight."
"Goodnight, Puck; sleep well."
Puck's shoulders straightened. There was forced politeness but no friendliness now in her eyes as she held out her hand to Jean.
Puck's shoulders relaxed. There was a hint of forced politeness but no warmth in her eyes as she extended her hand to Jean.
"Good-night, Mrs. Herrick."
"Good night, Mrs. Herrick."
Jean wanted to drop on her knees, put her arms about Puck and explain straight into those stern, hurt eyes.
Jean wanted to drop to her knees, wrap her arms around Puck, and explain directly to those stern, hurt eyes.
"Good-night," she said, and without another word, Puck marched out of the room.
"Good night," she said, and without saying anything else, Puck walked out of the room.
"Come, Mrs. Herrick, I'm afraid everything is spoiled as it is." Margaret led the way to the dining-room and they sat down in a silence that Jean felt was never going to be broken. When Margaret spoke, Jean turned to her gladly.
"Come on, Mrs. Herrick, I'm afraid everything is ruined as it is." Margaret walked to the dining room, and they sat down in a silence that Jean felt would never be broken. When Margaret spoke, Jean turned to her with relief.
"I've been thinking all day about what you told us yesterday and I'm getting more excited every moment. Why, it's perfectly tremendous, that idea of a woman's congress, something bigger than women have ever done before. Mrs. Herrick is planning a general woman's congress, Gregory, to deal with women's problems all over the country."
"I've been thinking all day about what you told us yesterday, and I’m getting more excited by the minute. That idea of a women's congress is absolutely amazing—something bigger than anything women have ever done before. Mrs. Herrick is organizing a nationwide women's congress, Gregory, to address women's issues across the country."
Gregory Allen did not answer. Margaret bit her lips with vexation and then hurried along to cover the breach of his rudeness.
Gregory Allen didn't respond. Margaret bit her lips in frustration and then quickly moved on to address his rude behavior.
"Won't you tell me some more about it, Mrs. Herrick? You presented so many new points, even in the Garbage Disposal, that I know I didn't get half of them clear. As I understand it, all the clubs with civic divisions already formed, will come together in a central body right away? Don't you think that's a great idea, Gregory?"
"Could you tell me more about it, Mrs. Herrick? You brought up so many new points, even about the Garbage Disposal, that I know I didn't catch half of them. If I understand correctly, all the clubs with civic divisions will join together in a central group right away? Don't you think that's a great idea, Gregory?"
Under pretext of passing him the crackers, Margaret made a last effort to draw him in. Jean's anger vanished in pity for her. She was like a bright moth buzzing helplessly against a silent, bronze Buddha.
Under the guise of handing him the crackers, Margaret made one last attempt to engage him. Jean's anger faded into sympathy for her. She resembled a vivid moth desperately fluttering against a still, bronze Buddha.
What thousands of meals they must have had like this, Margaret's enthusiasm pricking at his silence!
What thousands of meals they must have had like this, Margaret's excitement breaking through his silence!
Jean had not wanted to talk about the Congress at all, but now she plunged in, before Gregory could answer.
Jean hadn't wanted to discuss the Congress at all, but now she dove in before Gregory could respond.
Beyond their voices Gregory sat, catching a phrase now and then that interrupted the trend of his thought but did not turn it. Nothing was real but the fact that Jean had come back into his days. Through no action of his own, she was sitting at his table. He had closed a door of his life and Fate had opened it.
Beyond their voices, Gregory sat, catching a phrase here and there that interrupted his thoughts but didn’t change them. Nothing felt real except that Jean was back in his life. By no choice of his own, she was sitting at his table. He had closed a door on his life, and Fate had opened it.
"Don't put a pergola on the Auditorium."
"Don't put a pergola on the Auditorium."
In the past weeks Gregory had heard Jean's last words until sometimes it had seemed to him that he would go mad. They were such ridiculous words to have marked the end.
In the past few weeks, Gregory had been replaying Jean's last words over and over, to the point where he felt he might lose his mind. They were such absurd words to have been the final ones.
And here she was. So close that almost without a motion he could reach and touch her hand—the firm, large hand that he could see without looking at it—crumbling the bread beside her plate. With his eyes on his own plate, he could see the outline of her throat, the even throb of the strong pulse that beat at the base. Night after night, during the last ten weeks, he had shut it away, forced it out of his vision and gone on reading, while across the table Margaret sat embroidering clothes for Puck.
And here she was. So close that he could almost reach out and touch her hand—the strong, large hand he could see without looking directly at it—breaking the bread next to her plate. With his eyes on his own plate, he could see the shape of her throat, the steady throb of the strong pulse at the base. Night after night, for the past ten weeks, he had pushed it aside, forced it out of his sight, and kept reading, while across the table Margaret sat embroidering clothes for Puck.
He had closed and locked a door. Margaret had opened it. His brain beat in a chaos of anger and gratitude and pity for Margaret.
He had closed and locked a door. Margaret had opened it. His mind was a whirlwind of anger, gratitude, and sympathy for Margaret.
"Gregory, just listen to this." They had reached the dessert without Gregory's noticing that the maid had brought things or taken them away, and without his uttering a word. Margaret's patience had reached its limit, and she turned to him now with the same controlled impatience with which she disciplined Puck.
"Gregory, just hear this." They had gotten to dessert without Gregory even noticing that the maid had brought things out or taken them away, and without him saying a word. Margaret's patience had worn thin, and she turned to him now with the same restrained impatience she used when disciplining Puck.
"Mrs. Herrick believes that there are spiritual forces, just as real as physical ones, like gravity and cohesion and all that, that are going to waste because nobody has tried to channel them. Isn't that right, Mrs. Herrick?"
"Mrs. Herrick believes there are spiritual forces that are just as real as physical ones, like gravity and cohesion, that are going to waste because no one has tried to harness them. Isn't that right, Mrs. Herrick?"
Gregory was looking up now. Like a humming-bird Margaret flitted aside to let the stronger force sweep him into the current.
Gregory was looking up now. Like a hummingbird, Margaret moved aside to let the stronger force pull him into the current.
"Yes, I believe that what we call personality is almost a concrete thing. You can feel it, just as you can feel any force. It seems to me there is a lot of this vital undercurrent in women."
"Yeah, I think what we refer to as personality is almost a tangible thing. You can sense it, just like you can sense any force. To me, there seems to be a lot of this vital energy in women."
And Gregory felt again the hall, packed with Jewish workers, and Rachael leaning from the edge of the platform.... "How is Rachael?"
And Gregory felt the hall again, filled with Jewish workers, and Rachael leaning over the edge of the platform.... "How is Rachael?"
Jean wondered whether the words she was trying to grasp would ever come within reach. Margaret looked with a puzzled frown from one to the other. But she didn't care much what he said as long as he said something.
Jean wondered if the words she was trying to understand would ever come to her. Margaret looked back and forth between them with a confused frown. But she didn't really care what he said as long as he said something.
"Rachael won the strike. But it took all the strength she had."
"Rachael won the strike. But it took all her strength."
"You see, Gregory, I am not the only woman who believes in women." Jean was grateful to Margaret for fluttering back.
"You see, Gregory, I'm not the only woman who believes in women." Jean was thankful to Margaret for returning.
"Evidently not."
"Clearly not."
"When we really get started we might have a special meeting to give the men a chance to apologize. How would that do?"
"When we actually get started, we might have a special meeting to give the guys a chance to apologize. How does that sound?"
Margaret covered her triumph with flippancy, as if only by condescending to Gregory's interest could she keep him from lapsing again. Jean visioned an evening at this level and knew she could not face it. She glanced at her wrist-watch and then at Margaret.
Margaret brushed off her success with a casual attitude, as if only by pretending to care about Gregory's interest could she stop him from losing interest again. Jean pictured an evening at this level and realized she couldn't deal with it. She looked at her watch and then at Margaret.
"Do you really have to?"
"Do you really have to?"
"I'm afraid I do."
"I guess I do."
Jean pushed back her chair.
Jean pushed her chair back.
"I know you warned me. But won't you come soon again? I know how busy you are and so I'm not going to set a day. Just ring up any time, if you don't mind the informality. Perhaps, between us, we can convert him."
"I know you warned me. But can you come back soon? I know how busy you are, so I'm not going to set a specific day. Just call anytime if you're okay with the casual approach. Maybe, between the two of us, we can change his mind."
Jean moved into the living-room to get her things and Margaret followed.
Jean walked into the living room to grab her things, and Margaret followed her.
Gregory stood where he was. In a few moments Jean would be gone. The maid would clear the things. He and Margaret would be sitting in their usual places in the living-room. He would pretend to read to still Margaret's comments on Jean. Jean's rumpled napkin lay beside her plate. It seemed to belong intimately to her, although it had a large embroidered "A" in the corner. It was a possession of Jean's and she had gone a long way away and left it behind. She would never come back. Gregory was positive of that. Why had Jean come? He did not know. But she would never come back.
Gregory stood still. In a few moments, Jean would be gone. The maid would clear everything away. He and Margaret would sit in their usual spots in the living room. He would pretend to read, to quiet Margaret's comments about Jean. Jean's crumpled napkin lay next to her plate. It seemed to be hers, even though it had a big embroidered "A" in the corner. It was Jean's possession, and she had gone far away, leaving it behind. She would never return. Gregory was sure of that. Why had Jean come? He had no idea. But she would never come back.
Gregory went into the hall and took his hat and overcoat from the cupboard. Margaret's voice was insisting that Jean "ring up any time." Jean was not answering.
Gregory walked into the hall and grabbed his hat and coat from the cupboard. Margaret's voice was insisting that Jean "call any time." Jean was not responding.
Gregory came back into the dining-room with his overcoat on. Margaret's surprise escaped in a swift glance, and then a smile of triumph lit her eyes. She had won after all. She had forced Gregory from his usual indifference to their guests into at least a semblance of what Margaret called "common social decency." It was true that he did not look over-gracious at the thought of escorting Jean home, but it was more than he ever did for Frances or Mabel.
Gregory walked back into the dining room wearing his overcoat. Margaret's surprise showed in a quick glance, followed by a triumphant smile lighting up her eyes. She had won after all. She had pulled Gregory out of his usual indifference toward their guests into at least a semblance of what she called "common social decency." It was true that he didn’t seem too enthusiastic about the idea of taking Jean home, but it was definitely more than he ever did for Frances or Mabel.
"Really, there's not the slightest need. I'm going straight down——" Jean tried to remember what she had told Margaret she had to do, or whether she had told her anything.
"Honestly, there's no need at all. I'm going straight down——" Jean tried to recall what she had told Margaret she needed to do, or if she had told her anything at all.
"I'm going down anyhow. I've got some things to do at the office."
"I'm going down anyway. I have a few things to take care of at the office."
Margaret followed to the elevator and they dropped from her world together.
Margaret followed to the elevator, and they both slipped out of her world together.
Outside Jean turned to Gregory.
Outside, Jean turned to Gregory.
"There is no need, really."
"There's really no need."
Her voice almost begged him not to come.
Her voice nearly pleaded with him not to come.
"I have to go to the office."
"I have to go to the office."
Without a word they began to walk, straight ahead, although that was not the direction of the Subway station. Myriads of stars looked down from a black, cold sky and the bare trees along the pavement creaked in a rising wind. A few people hurried by, but the street was almost deserted. Just before they came to the end, where it swerved into a more brightly lighted one, Gregory stopped.
Without saying a word, they started walking straight ahead, even though that wasn't the way to the subway station. Countless stars glimmered in the dark, cold sky, and the bare trees lining the sidewalk creaked in the increasing wind. A few people rushed past, but the street was mostly empty. Just before they reached the end, where it turned into a more brightly lit street, Gregory stopped.
"Jean, why did you come?"
"Jean, why are you here?"
His voice was harsh, and Jean felt the rigidity of his body, although they were almost a foot apart, and he did not touch her at all. She tried to turn her eyes away. If she did not look at him she could lie. But the desperate need in his drew her back.
His voice was rough, and Jean sensed the tension in his body, even though they were nearly a foot apart and he didn't touch her at all. She tried to look away. If she didn’t see him, she could pretend. But the intense need in his eyes pulled her back in.
"I had to. I had to know."
"I had to do it. I needed to know."
"You—didn't know?"
"You didn't know?"
Jean shook her head.
Jean shook her head.
"But you know, now?"
"But you know, right?"
"Yes. I know."
"Yeah. I get it."
There was a long silence in which all the tangle and pain of the last weeks were swept away. In the next block a taxi rattled to a stop before one of the huge gray stone apartments. A noisy trio got out and went laughing across the sidewalk. That was another world, with noise and confusion and aimless talk. In the world closing tighter and tighter about them there was no noise, no confusion, no aimless talk. It was still, filled with a depth of understanding beyond the reach of words.
There was a long silence during which all the chaos and hurt of the past weeks faded away. A taxi came to a noisy stop in front of one of the massive gray stone apartments down the block. A loud group got out and laughed as they walked across the sidewalk. That was a different world, full of noise, chaos, and pointless chatter. In the world that was closing in on them, there was no noise, no chaos, no pointless chatter. It was calm, filled with a deep understanding that went beyond words.
The chauffeur slammed the door, mounted, and the taxi came swaying and rattling toward them. Gregory signaled and it lurched to a stop at the curb. With her hand still in his, Jean moved toward it. She got in and Gregory stepped in after her.
The driver slammed the door, got in, and the taxi came swaying and rattling toward them. Gregory waved, and it lurched to a stop at the curb. With her hand still in his, Jean walked toward it. She got in, and Gregory followed her inside.
"Where to, sir?"
"Where to, sir?"
"Gramercy Park," Jean said quietly, and Gregory closed the door. He took her in his arms and kissed her to weakness.
"Gramercy Park," Jean said softly, and Gregory shut the door. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her until she felt faint.
"It had to be, Jean, from the beginning."
"It had to be, Jean, from the start."
"I know." Jean drew closer in his hold.
"I know." Jean moved in closer in his embrace.
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
Jean's work now took shape to her as something visible and apart. It was the system of wires that ran through life, connecting the days. The dynamo that kept it all vibrating was her love.
Jean's work now appeared to her as something tangible and distinct. It was the network of connections that flowed through life, linking the days together. The energy that kept everything alive was her love.
The depths of its peace surprised her. She loved, in secret, a married man. She had met his wife, eaten at their home, held their child in her lap. She had not only broken the standards of society, which did not matter at all, but she had broken what she had believed were her own. These did not matter either. There was nothing degrading in slipping away to meet Gregory, for nothing could degrade their love any more than a small boy could degrade the sun by throwing mud at it.
The depth of its peace surprised her. She loved, in secret, a married man. She had met his wife, eaten at their home, and held their child in her lap. She had not only violated societal norms, which didn’t bother her at all, but also her own beliefs. Those didn't matter either. There was nothing shameful about sneaking away to meet Gregory, because nothing could diminish their love any more than a little boy could tarnish the sun by throwing mud at it.
Christmas came. Applicants flooded the office, but Jean snatched as many hours as she could. When it was possible they had lunch together, and she often worked at night to make up for the teas they had in the quiet tea-room in the upper Thirties. They always went a bit earlier than the crowd and had an alcove to themselves. Jean had a sensuous delight in the contrast of leaving the office behind her, the waiting room never empty, the staff of extra helpers, the jangling 'phone, and then—this other world with Gregory. The place had once been a brownstone mansion, with carved staircases and pendulous chandeliers of crystal. Heads of baby angels looked down from the cornices and the shadows of stately men and women seemed always to lurk in the corners, aloof and disdainful, but curious of this new generation that smoked and talked immoderately on all subjects, at fragile tables, painted in strange colors. Waitresses, in chintz polonaises and powdered hair, served tea and muffins at extravagant prices. The same girl always served them, and Jean felt as if the alcove was theirs. It was the nearest they had to a home together. Here they retailed gossip and talked over their work. Gregory was giving every spare moment of his time to the designs for the auditorium and Jean loved to have him consult her even when the technical details were beyond her understanding. That he needed her in this way filled Jean with a warm glow, a distinct physical reaction that softened the outlines of her whole body. Coming from a happy hour with Gregory, Jean tackled problems that had troubled the office for weeks, and, as Berna said, "simply bored through them!"
Christmas arrived. Applicants swarmed the office, but Jean grabbed as many hours as she could. When possible, they had lunch together, and she often worked at night to make up for the teas they enjoyed in the quiet tea room in the upper Thirties. They always arrived a bit earlier than the crowd and had an alcove to themselves. Jean took pleasure in the contrast of leaving the office behind, the waiting room never empty, the extra staff bustling around, the phone ringing incessantly, and then—entering this other world with Gregory. The place had once been a brownstone mansion, with carved staircases and hanging crystal chandeliers. Baby angel statues looked down from the cornices, and the shadows of dignified men and women seemed to linger in the corners, detached and scornful, but curious about this new generation that smoked and talked excessively on all subjects at fragile tables painted in bizarre colors. Waitresses in chintz dresses and powdered hair served tea and muffins at outrageous prices. The same waitress always attended to them, and Jean felt like the alcove was theirs. It was the closest they had to a home together. Here they exchanged gossip and discussed their work. Gregory dedicated every free moment to the designs for the auditorium, and Jean loved that he consulted her, even when the technical details were beyond her grasp. That he needed her in this way filled Jean with a warm glow, a distinct physical sensation that softened the contours of her entire body. After a happy hour with Gregory, Jean tackled problems that had troubled the office for weeks, and as Berna said, "simply bored through them!"
Jean rarely thought of Margaret, and, when she did, it was as of one of their acquaintances. If Margaret had not been Gregory's wife, Jean would have enjoyed telling him about her. She could not feel personal about Margaret. She did not even resent her. In the natural world there were peacocks and orchids and slugs and worms; there were small, useful animals and needful growing things, and beautiful poisonous fungi that seemed to exist for no definite purpose. They all followed their own law. So there were Kittens and Tigers and Herricks and Marys and Jeans and Margarets and Pats. They were all different, and all needed. The mistake was in misunderstanding and confusing values. She had done this when she had married Herrick and Gregory had done it when he married Margaret.
Jean seldom thought about Margaret, and when she did, it was just as one of their acquaintances. If Margaret weren’t Gregory's wife, Jean would have liked sharing stories about her. She couldn't feel anything personal towards Margaret. She didn't even hold any resentment. In nature, there were peacocks, orchids, slugs, and worms; there were small, helpful creatures and essential plants and stunning poisonous mushrooms that seemed to exist without any clear reason. They all followed their own rules. Similarly, there were Kittens, Tigers, Herricks, Marys, Jeans, Margarets, and Pats. They were all unique, and all necessary. The mistake lay in misunderstanding and mixing up their values. She had made this mistake when she married Herrick, and Gregory had made it when he married Margaret.
But the really wrong thing, the wicked thing, was to be afraid. To refuse because one had not the courage to accept. To grow too weary spiritually to reach out and grasp the next rung of one's development and so swing up and up to the height of one's possibility. After a meeting with Gregory, Jean had often to make an effort to keep from running, so close was this tie between the spirit and the flesh.
But the truly wrong thing, the evil thing, was to be afraid. To reject something simply because you didn’t have the courage to accept it. To become too spiritually exhausted to reach out and grab the next step in your growth and thus elevate yourself to the heights of your potential. After a meeting with Gregory, Jean often had to force herself not to run, as the connection between the spirit and the body was so intense.
On Sundays, when Gregory could get away without too greatly disturbing the plan of life in which he had so long acquiesced, or too greatly disappointing Puck, they went for long walks in the country. Jean lied to Mary and to her mother about these walks. She wanted every scrap, even the knowledge of their existence, to herself. Sometimes, at the last moment a complication arose, impossible to overcome, and the walk was postponed. Neither Jean nor Gregory ever asked why or referred to it again. They accepted, without the indignity of complaint, the conditions of their loving.
On Sundays, when Gregory could sneak away without seriously disrupting the routine he had been living with for so long, or letting Puck down too much, they went for long walks in the countryside. Jean lied to Mary and her mother about these walks. She wanted to keep every bit of it, even the fact that they existed, to herself. Sometimes, at the last minute, something came up that was impossible to work around, and the walk got postponed. Neither Jean nor Gregory ever questioned it or brought it up again. They accepted, without complaining, the terms of their love.
Gregory was happy, too. And, although, unlike Jean, he never realized in his muscles the spiritual values of their love, he did feel that life was a bigger and deeper thing than he had ever dreamed. Margaret's well-meaning scratching at his interests no longer annoyed him. He felt that she had been cheated, made in one of the small molds, when there were so many larger ones in which she might have been shaped.
Gregory was happy too. And, although he never felt the spiritual values of their love in his muscles like Jean did, he sensed that life was a bigger and deeper experience than he had ever imagined. Margaret's attempts to engage with his interests no longer frustrated him. He realized that she had been limited, molded into something small when there were so many larger forms she could have taken.
The day before New Year, Jean took the afternoon off and they went for a long tramp through the snow in Jersey. It was a glorious day with blue sky and sunshine, faintly warm on the hill crests. They walked until dusk and then had tea before a log fire in a little French roadhouse, where the fat wife of the proprietor insisted on Jean's taking off her shoes and putting on a pair of Gustave's red carpet slippers while the shoes dried.
The day before New Year, Jean took the afternoon off and they went for a long hike through the snow in Jersey. It was a beautiful day with a blue sky and sunshine that felt mildly warm on the hilltops. They walked until dusk and then had tea by a log fire in a small French roadside inn, where the owner’s plump wife insisted that Jean take off her shoes and wear a pair of Gustave's red carpet slippers while her shoes dried.
Jean laughed. "I shall never understand why such a healthy-looking, able-to-manage-herself being gets so much mothering. Every night in winter I have to restrain mummy by force from feeling if my stockings are damp. I wish you knew mummy, Gregory. She's so impossible to describe, but she makes such ripping anecdotes."
Jean laughed. "I’ll never get why someone so healthy and independent needs so much mothering. Every winter night, I have to physically stop Mom from checking if my stockings are wet. I wish you knew Mom, Gregory. She’s impossible to explain, but she tells the best stories."
"I do feel rather cheated, but I have a pretty clear conception. I think she's like this."
"I do feel a bit cheated, but I have a pretty clear idea. I think she's like this."
He drew a small shaft, firm at the base, tapering to a point.
He drew a small stick, thick at the bottom and narrowing to a point.
"Mummy to the life," Jean chuckled. "Now do Mary."
"Mummy to life," Jean chuckled. "Now do Mary."
"That's harder." The pencil poised over the paper some time before he made a line.
"That's tougher." The pencil hovered over the paper for a while before he drew a line.
"There. That's as near as I can get, but I'm not sure that the proportions are right."
"There. That's as close as I can get, but I'm not sure if the proportions are right."
It looked like two triangles, one imposed on the other, apex to apex.
It looked like two triangles, one placed over the other, point to point.
"What's that in geometry? It's not like anything in life. Poor Mary, why does she come to a point in the middle and then flare again?"
"What's that in geometry? It's nothing like anything in real life. Poor Mary, why does she come to a point in the middle and then widen out again?"
"Because that's what she does. I always had the feeling with her, more than with any one I ever met, that she was spiritually constructed in sections. She has the ground work of one kind of person, but she isn't that kind. She started out planted firm on the earth, then she spired to a point, refused to end there, wanted to get back to earth again, couldn't, and so her soul built another triangle, on top of the first. She ends in a firm base again, but it's in the air. Now what do you suppose she would say if you told her—about us? She might say almost anything."
"Because that's just how she is. I always felt with her, more than with anyone I've ever known, that she was spiritually built in sections. She has the foundation of one type of person, but she's not that type. She started out grounded, then she reached for something higher, didn't want to stop there, tried to get back down to earth but couldn't, so her soul built another layer on top of the first. She ends with a solid base again, but it's in the air. Now, what do you think she would say if you told her—about us? She could say almost anything."
"Why, I know exactly what she'd say."
"Well, I know exactly what she'd say."
"What, Infallible One?"
"What, Infallible One?"
"She'd say that it was none of her business."
"She'd say that it wasn't her problem."
Gregory laughed. "I suppose she would. After all, she is almost always right."
Gregory laughed. "I guess she would. After all, she’s almost always right."
It was dark before they started back. With the ending of their days they always grew a little silent. Small, clear stars pricked the black and the moon peered timidly over the ridge top. They walked through the dry snow hand in hand. Twice Gregory stopped, drew Jean into his arms and kissed her. It made them both giddy to kiss like that, alone in the open, under the stars. Jean's lips clung to his, and when his hold loosened, she drew him to her again.
It was dark when they started heading back. As the day came to an end, they always became a bit quiet. Small, bright stars dotted the sky, and the moon peeked shyly over the ridge. They walked through the dry snow hand in hand. Twice, Gregory stopped, pulled Jean into his arms, and kissed her. It made them both dizzy to kiss like that, alone in the open, under the stars. Jean's lips held onto his, and when his embrace loosened, she pulled him to her again.
The deck of the ferryboat was deserted and they stood together in the stern, watching the ice cakes swirl in the black water. A cold wind swept down the river and whipped their faces. When the boat docked, Gregory took a quick kiss.
The deck of the ferry was empty, and they stood together at the back, watching the ice chunks swirl in the dark water. A cold wind blew down the river and hit their faces. When the boat docked, Gregory leaned in for a quick kiss.
"It was a great walk."
"It was an awesome walk."
Jean nodded.
Jean agreed.
"Happy New Year," she whispered, and led the way down the gangplank.
"Happy New Year," she whispered, and walked down the gangplank.
On New Year's morning Jean astonished Martha by going to early church with her. Martha asked for no reason, but her heart sang its thanksgiving as they trotted along through the clean crispness of the New Day. It was only six o'clock, but the church was full. The high altar, white in its frostwork of sheerest lace, blazed with candles. The air was heavy with the odor of thick white flowers and incense that never quite died out. Through it, like a refreshing draft, came the woodsy smell of greens and berries.
On New Year's morning, Jean surprised Martha by going to early church with her. Martha didn't ask why, but inside, she felt grateful as they walked through the fresh crispness of the new day. It was only six o'clock, but the church was packed. The high altar, shimmering in its frost-like lace, was lit up with candles. The air was filled with the smell of thick white flowers and incense that lingered. Mixed in was a refreshing scent of greenery and berries.
Abject with gratitude and humility, Martha slipped into the last pew and Jean knelt beside her. It was like dropping back through the years into her childhood. From force of association, Jean leaned her head on the pews in front and closed her eyes. She did not pray but she felt strangely near a God.
Abject with gratitude and humility, Martha slipped into the last pew and Jean knelt beside her. It felt like going back through the years into her childhood. By association, Jean rested her head on the pews in front and closed her eyes. She didn’t pray, but she felt oddly close to God.
After a moment she stole a look at Martha, just as she used to do when she was little and wanted permission to get up and sit in the seat. It was queer how a motion could start an old train of thought. As strongly as if she were feeling it now, she remembered the anger that had always stirred her when her mother went on praying, without seeing the look. She had always hated the way Martha knelt, almost crouched, in the last pew. It had always made her want to walk straight on, up to the very altar itself, and face God standing, with her eyes open. If people loved God, as they said they did, why were they so afraid of him? If this was His house, why did they sneak around in it like burglars? How furious it had made her! And now, nothing had changed: Martha still crept into the last pew and crouched before her God, and it did not make Jean angry at all. Instead, it made a lump come into her throat, and down to the depths of her she was glad that Martha had her God.
After a moment, she glanced at Martha, just like she used to when she was little and wanted permission to get up and sit in the seat. It was strange how a simple action could trigger an old memory. As vividly as if she were experiencing it now, she recalled the anger she felt when her mother continued praying, oblivious to the look on her face. She had always hated how Martha knelt, almost hunched over, in the last pew. It made her want to walk straight to the altar and face God standing, with her eyes wide open. If people truly loved God like they claimed, why were they so afraid of Him? If this was His house, why did they sneak around like thieves? It had infuriated her! And now, nothing had changed: Martha still slipped into the last pew and knelt before her God, and it didn't make Jean angry at all. Instead, it brought a lump to her throat, and deep down, she was glad that Martha had her God.
She had Gregory.
She had Greg.
A young priest entered and the service began. Jean rose and knelt and made the proper responses. Words that she could not have recalled in any other setting, came spontaneously to her lips. While row after row of communicants went to the rail, she knelt, her head bowed. The monotonous murmur:
A young priest walked in and the service started. Jean got up, knelt, and said the right responses. Words that she wouldn't have remembered in any other situation came naturally to her. As row after row of people went to the railing, she knelt with her head down. The endless mumbling:
"Take and eat this—the body and blood of Christ which was given for thee, preserve thy body and soul to everlasting life."
"Take and eat this—the body and blood of Christ, given for you. May it preserve your body and soul for eternal life."
Over and over, row after row, hung a background for her thoughts.
Over and over, row after row, a backdrop for her thoughts was set.
"Take, eat—preserve thy body—everlasting life."
"Take and eat—nourish your body—eternal life."
Against it, she walked in the dark with Gregory and felt his lips seeking hers.
Against it, she walked in the dark with Gregory and felt his lips searching for hers.
"—and may the blessing of God Almighty and His Son Jesus Christ remain with you always. Amen."
—may the blessing of God Almighty and His Son Jesus Christ be with you always. Amen.
The young priest, followed by his assistant, moved across the chancel. Every head bowed before his going. There was a moment of silence, as if the earth had stilled, while God Himself went back to His own; then a rustle and people rose.
The young priest, followed by his assistant, walked across the chancel. Every head lowered as he passed. There was a moment of silence, as if the earth had paused, while God Himself returned to His own; then there was a rustle, and people stood up.
Martha and Jean were the first out. Jean slipped her arm into her mother's.
Martha and Jean were the first to leave. Jean linked her arm with her mom's.
"Mummy, I'm terribly disappointed, but that belated Christmas present isn't done yet. You can't have it before Tuesday."
"Mom, I’m really disappointed, but that late Christmas gift isn’t ready yet. You can’t have it until Tuesday."
Martha pressed Jean's arm.
Martha squeezed Jean's arm.
"I've had my present, Jeany, and it's made me wonderfully happy."
"I've got my current gift, Jeany, and it’s made me really happy."
Jean smiled down at her. They walked along quickly for a few blocks, and then Martha said:
Jean smiled down at her. They walked quickly for a few blocks, and then Martha said:
"Which do you think Mary would like better, Jean, chestnut dressing for the turkey, or just plain?"
"Which do you think Mary would prefer, Jean, chestnut stuffing for the turkey, or just plain?"
CHAPTER THIRTY
In March, before the actual building of the tenements began, Jean and Gregory went away for a week-end. They had decided on the spur of the moment and taken the train like two truant children. Their plan was to get off wherever it looked attractive and stop at the first farmhouse that would take them in.
In March, before the actual construction of the tenements started, Jean and Gregory took a weekend trip. They made the decision impulsively and boarded the train like two kids skipping school. Their plan was to get off wherever it seemed appealing and stay at the first farmhouse that would welcome them.
The train was a popular express and crowded, so they had to stand until the first stop was reached. Then Jean got a seat and Gregory went into the smoker. With her elbow on the windowsill and her chin in her hand, Jean gazed into the fleeing fields and was glad that Gregory was not there. It was almost too much, the deep hollows still snow-filled, the bare earth of the upper stretches, the faint green of swelling buds, and the two days before them. No duties to intervene, no appointments to keep. It was their first interlude of almost perfect freedom. But there were going to be many more in the summer ahead.
The train was a popular express and packed, so they had to stand until they reached the first stop. Then Jean got a seat while Gregory headed to the smoking section. With her elbow on the windowsill and her chin resting on her hand, Jean looked out at the passing fields and felt happy that Gregory wasn’t with her. It was almost too beautiful—the deep valleys still covered in snow, the bare ground in the higher areas, the faint green of budding leaves, and the two days ahead of them. No responsibilities to worry about, no appointments to keep. It was their first moment of almost perfect freedom. But many more would come in the summer ahead.
The train had made two stops. There were plenty of seats now. Jean looked up and saw Gregory coming towards her. For a moment she had a mixed feeling of complete possession and at the same time of personal isolation. He was hers, so completely, so inevitably hers, and yet this was the first time they had gone away together, stolen a little piece of life for their own. It was a diminutive honeymoon, but she couldn't say that to him. As she moved over and made room for him beside her, she realized how little they knew of each other's daily habits, their methods of doing personal things, and yet the way Gregory dropped into the place she made for him, gave her the feeling of having been married to him for a long time. She wondered what he was thinking.
The train had made two stops. There were plenty of seats available now. Jean looked up and saw Gregory walking toward her. For a moment, she felt a mix of total possession and personal isolation. He was completely hers, undeniably hers, and yet this was the first time they had gone away together, stealing a little slice of life for themselves. It was a tiny honeymoon, but she couldn’t say that to him. As she moved over and made space for him beside her, she realized how little they knew about each other’s daily routines, their ways of doing personal things, and yet the way Gregory settled into the spot she made for him made her feel like they had been married for a long time. She wondered what he was thinking.
But evidently Gregory was concerned with no such complicated analysis, for he turned to her presently:
But clearly, Gregory wasn't interested in that complicated analysis, so he turned to her soon after:
"No place has hit the mark yet?"
"No place has nailed it yet?"
"I don't believe I've been looking. I've just been soaking."
"I don't think I've been searching. I've just been absorbing."
"Let's toss. Heads, the next; tails, the one after."
"Let's flip a coin. Heads, we go to the next one; tails, we go to the one after that."
It was heads. Jean settled in her seat. Gregory looked at her and smiled. The smile deepened. He could not help but think of Margaret. Whichever way it had fallen, she would have suggested throwing again. The second station "might be so much better."
It was heads. Jean settled into her seat. Gregory looked at her and smiled. The smile grew wider. He couldn’t help but think of Margaret. No matter how it had landed, she would have suggested tossing it again. The second station "might be so much better."
"You're a brick."
"You're solid."
"Perfectly true, but why at this particular moment?"
"That's absolutely true, but why right now?"
"The explanation's much too subtle for your feminine mind."
"The explanation is way too subtle for your mind."
"Because I didn't suggest tossing again?"
"Is it because I didn't suggest rolling again?"
"Well, I'll be darned! How did you guess that?"
"Well, I can't believe it! How did you figure that out?"
"You're a brick," Jean grinned. "As dense, every bit."
"You're solid," Jean smiled. "Just as heavy, every bit."
They got off at the next station, to the astonishment of the solitary native waiting for the down train, and struck across the fields. When they came to a forked road they stopped.
They got off at the next station, surprising the lone local waiting for the down train, and headed across the fields. When they reached a fork in the road, they paused.
"We'll take turns at these decisions. You first."
"We'll take turns making these decisions. You go first."
"North."
"North."
They walked a mile between rickety fences that seemed to go on forever. Gregory looked out of the corner of his eye and Jean laughed.
They walked a mile between shaky fences that seemed to stretch on forever. Gregory glanced sideways and Jean laughed.
"Did you do it on purpose?"
"Did you mean to do that?"
"If there isn't a break before that big maple down there, we'll call that a turn."
"If there isn't a break before that big maple tree down there, we'll call that a turn."
They reached the maple.
They arrived at the maple.
"Left," shouted Gregory, without stopping to reconnoiter.
"Left," shouted Gregory, not bothering to take a look around.
They crossed a field, boggy with snow-filled ruts, and climbed a low rise. Directly beneath lay an old farmhouse with a sagging brown roof and red window casings, dulled by generations of sun and storm. A woman in a blue apron moved across the brown, bare earth behind the house to a white chicken run. Jean thought of the Portuguese ranch where she and Herrick had gone on their honeymoon, with the silent woman and the cows wandering over the hills.
They walked across a field, muddy with snow-filled ruts, and climbed a gentle slope. Directly below was an old farmhouse with a sagging brown roof and red window frames, faded by years of sun and weather. A woman in a blue apron walked across the brown, bare ground behind the house to a white chicken coop. Jean remembered the Portuguese ranch where she and Herrick had gone on their honeymoon, with the quiet woman and the cows wandering over the hills.
"It wasn't me, that's all; it just wasn't me."
"It wasn't me; it just wasn't who I am."
A very old dog rose from the sunshine, sniffed dutifully as they came up on the stoop, and lay down again. Gregory knocked on the screen door, and a girl with a baby in her arms opened it. She listened without interest while Gregory explained, and went off without a word. In a moment they heard her shrill:
A very old dog got up from the sun, sniffed politely as they approached the steps, and laid back down. Gregory knocked on the screen door, and a girl holding a baby opened it. She listened without much interest while Gregory explained, then walked away without saying anything. In a moment, they heard her shrill:
"Ma, oh ma!"
"Mom, oh mom!"
The woman who had been feeding the chickens appeared, wiping her hands on her apron. She had a lumpy, overworked body, but her face had in it the patience of the earth, and there was something of spring in the pale blue eyes.
The woman who had been feeding the chickens showed up, wiping her hands on her apron. She had a lumpy, tired body, but her face carried the patience of the earth, and there was something of spring in her pale blue eyes.
"Well, I guess we kin fix you up, seein' it's only for a couple of days. We couldn't take permanents yet, the spring cleanin' ain't done."
"Well, I guess we can sort you out since it's just for a couple of days. We can't do permanents yet, the spring cleaning isn't finished."
"There's the little room up back, ma?"
"Is there a small room in the back, Mom?"
"How about the one over Uncle's? You could fix that up—it don't want much more than airin'."
"How about the one at Uncle's? You could clean that up—it just needs some fresh air."
Jean and Gregory waited while the two women settled the matter. The decision was in favor of the big one over Uncle John's.
Jean and Gregory waited as the two women worked things out. The decision favored the larger one over Uncle John's.
"Mattie'll show you." The older woman took the baby and the girl led them up a narrow white staircase, uncarpeted and spotless, that zigzagged to the floor above.
"Mattie will show you." The older woman took the baby, and the girl led them up a narrow, clean white staircase, uncarpeted and spotless, that zigzagged to the upper floor.
At the end of the hall she opened a low door, painted white and fastened with a hand-made latch. They entered a huge room, whitewashed, with white wainscoting, white matting and a great white bed, the most spotless room Jean had ever seen. Ancient apple trees brushed the four gleaming windows and the cluck of chickens came from the yard. The smell of the earth, warmed slightly in the spring sun, and a faint fragrance from swelling trees, flooded it.
At the end of the hall, she opened a low door that was painted white and secured with a handmade latch. They stepped into a huge room, freshly painted, with white wainscoting, white flooring, and a large white bed—the cleanest room Jean had ever seen. Old apple trees brushed against the four shining windows, and the sound of chickens could be heard from the yard. The scent of the earth, warmed slightly by the spring sun, mixed with a light fragrance from the blooming trees, filled the space.
Jean reached out and touched the baby green of apple leaves. It made her think of the old pine and her attic room, and of how often she had reached out to shake the fog diamonds from the needles and wish that something would happen, anything to break the monotony. The old pine was thousands of miles away and that self years in the past. Inwardly and outwardly she now lived in another world. And yet, looking down the years, Jean could put her finger on no moment of sudden change. It must all have been there, from the beginning, in herself; her right of way through the world of action, which she had once believed held no entry for her; her marriage with a man who came to her from one woman's arms and left her for another; this wonderful love that was so right in spite of the world's standards. And the future? It was there, just as the present had been in the past. Jean leaned out of the window and drew the warm sweetness into her. For the first time in her life she felt part of a scheme, obedient to a law that worked on without her will.
Jean reached out and touched the fresh green of the apple leaves. It reminded her of the old pine tree and her attic room, and how often she had reached out to shake the fog crystals from the needles, wishing that something would happen—anything to break the monotony. The old pine was thousands of miles away, and that version of herself was years in the past. Inside and out, she was now living in another world. Yet, looking back through the years, Jean couldn’t pinpoint a moment of sudden change. It must have all been there from the start, within herself; her rightful path through the world of action, which she had once thought had no place for her; her marriage to a man who came from one woman’s arms and left her for another; this incredible love that felt so right despite what society thought. And the future? It was there, just like the present had been in the past. Jean leaned out of the window and breathed in the warm sweetness. For the first time in her life, she felt part of something bigger, following a law that continued on without her will.
The girl went out of the room and Gregory put down the grip. He came and stood beside her. She turned and laid her face against his shoulder. He stroked her hair gently, a new tenderness in his touch.
The girl left the room, and Gregory set down the grip. He walked over and stood next to her. She turned and rested her face against his shoulder. He softly stroked her hair, a new tenderness in his touch.
After a moment she raised her head and smiled.
After a moment, she lifted her head and smiled.
"Let's go out and explore."
"Let's go out and explore."
From the kitchen window Mrs. Morrison watched them. "Seems like a nice couple and powerful fond. Look, Mattie, he's holdin' her hand."
From the kitchen window, Mrs. Morrison watched them. "They seem like a nice couple and really into each other. Look, Mattie, he's holding her hand."
Hand in hand, Gregory and Jean were peering into the chicken run. The girl shrugged:
Hand in hand, Gregory and Jean were looking into the chicken coop. The girl shrugged:
"I guess they ain't been married long. He won't be doin' it this time next year."
"I guess they haven't been married long. He won't be doing it this time next year."
"Don't talk so shaller, Mat. What if he ain't? It can't be spring all year."
"Don’t talk like that, Mat. What if he’s not? It can't be spring all year."
"No need fur it to be winter, either."
"No need for it to be winter, either."
"The sooner you git over thinkin' them things, the better it'll be fur you, my girl. You got one of the best men livin'. There ain't a better provider than Jim in this county. Kissin's good enough, but it don't fill the wood box or spread the table."
"The sooner you get over thinking about those things, the better it will be for you, my girl. You've got one of the best men around. There isn’t a better provider than Jim in this county. Kissing is nice, but it doesn’t stock the firewood or fill the table."
The girl looked sullenly after the retreating figures.
The girl watched sadly as the figures disappeared in the distance.
"I'm sick o' livin' with people that's good providers. It's like havin' nothin' but bread mornin', noon and night. I want some——"
"I'm tired of living with people who are good providers. It's like having nothing but bread morning, noon, and night. I want some——"
"That'll do, Mat, I don't stand fur no such talk as that. When Jimmy begins runnin' round and needin' shoes, his ma and pa kissin' ain't goin' to put 'em on him. Besides a woman shouldn't want things like that. It's fur men to think of them things. Hand me out the bread pan; I'll mix up some biscuits, seein' we ain't enough loaves."
"That's enough, Mat. I won't tolerate talk like that. When Jimmy starts running around and needs shoes, his mom and dad kissing won’t get him any. Besides, a woman shouldn't be thinking about things like that. It's up to men to handle those thoughts. Pass me the bread pan; I'll whip up some biscuits since we don't have enough loaves."
The girl handed it to her. "I suppose I'd better spread a clean cloth."
The girl gave it to her. "I guess I should put down a clean cloth."
"Take the big one in the second drawer, and you might put the wax plant in the center."
"Grab the big one from the second drawer, and you could place the wax plant in the middle."
As the girl worked, she kept glancing to the window, but Jean and Gregory were out of sight, beyond a dip in the orchard.
As the girl worked, she kept looking over at the window, but Jean and Gregory were out of view, beyond a dip in the orchard.
"It is nice," she said wistfully.
"It’s nice," she said with a hint of longing.
Then the baby whined and she went to him. As soon as he saw her he stopped and gooed. The girl laughed and picked him up.
Then the baby cried, and she went to him. As soon as he saw her, he stopped and cooed. The girl laughed and picked him up.
"You old false alarm you!" She burrowed in his neck and he squirmed with delight.
"You old false alarm!" She snuggled into his neck and he squirmed with delight.
Out in the orchard, Gregory and Jean wandered under the apple trees, great old things, cumbered with dead branches.
Out in the orchard, Gregory and Jean strolled beneath the apple trees, these ancient giants weighed down by dead branches.
"They can't have made a cent from this place for years, and it would pay with a few hundreds put into it. But this eastern land, a lot of it, is just like the families, run to seed. The men who have enough kick in them to do anything go away. A place like this always makes me feel wonderfully business-like and efficient, as if I could make the dead thing live again."
"They haven't made any money from this place in years, and it would profit with a few hundred dollars invested. But much of this eastern land is just like the families here, all run down. The men with enough drive to do anything tend to leave. A place like this makes me feel incredibly business-minded and capable, as if I could bring the lifeless thing back to life."
"It doesn't make me feel business-like. It makes me feel vague and poetic and—and unresponsible. I can't imagine anything more peaceful than those old, useless, unfruitful things, all budded over with baby green. I wish humans could grow old like that, keeping the possibility of spring."
"It doesn't make me feel professional. It makes me feel unclear and poetic and—and irresponsible. I can't think of anything more peaceful than those old, useless, unproductive things, all covered in new green buds. I wish people could age like that, holding onto the possibility of new beginnings."
"That's properly vague and poetic, but I don't know that it would be such fun. Think of looking seventy and feeling twenty!"
"That's pretty vague and poetic, but I don't think it would be that fun. Imagine looking seventy and feeling twenty!"
"It would be better than looking seventy and feeling it. A wee bit of spring, every year, right to the end, would be better than none. Wouldn't it?"
"It would be better than looking seventy and feeling that way. A little bit of spring, every year, all the way to the end, would be better than none. Wouldn't it?"
Gregory laughed. "Half a loaf better than none? Not for me. I'd rather have nothing than a tantalizing dab like that."
Gregory laughed. "Half a loaf is better than none? Not for me. I’d rather have nothing than just a tempting little bit like that."
A cold finger touched Jean's heart. Were their snatched hours more than a "dab," a half loaf to him? They were glorious hours, but after all they were only crumbs. Jean shook off the feeling, and her hand slipped into Gregory's.
A cold feeling gripped Jean's heart. Were their stolen moments more than just a "taste," a partial experience for him? They were wonderful moments, but in the end, they were just bits and pieces. Jean pushed the feeling aside, and her hand slipped into Gregory's.
"Well, when you're seventy and I'm sixty-five, you'll be so jealous of my little green leaves, you won't know what to do."
"Well, when you're seventy and I'm sixty-five, you'll be so jealous of my little green leaves, you won't know what to do."
"Will I?" Gregory held her close and rubbed his cheek softly against her hair.
"Will I?" Gregory held her close and gently rubbed his cheek against her hair.
"We're never going to grow old and gnarled, Jeany."
"We're never going to grow old and twisted, Jeany."
"I'll come and stick a little green leaf on your deadest bough."
"I'll come and put a little green leaf on your most barren branch."
"Better give it to me now." Gregory turned her lips to his and kissed her. "That was a nice little leaf," he whispered.
"Better give it to me now." Gregory turned his lips to hers and kissed her. "That was a nice little kiss," he whispered.
They rambled on again, turning up dead leaves for the small celandine that peeped out in surprise that spring was really come. As they turned to go back, the clang of a bell, mellowed by distance, reached them.
They chatted on again, turning over dead leaves to find the small celandine that peeked out, surprised that spring had actually arrived. As they turned to head back, the sound of a bell, softened by distance, came to them.
"I'll race you." They started, Jean a yard ahead. In a moment Gregory was in front of her. He shook his head reprovingly.
"I'll race you." They took off, with Jean a yard ahead. In no time, Gregory was in front of her. He shook his head disapprovingly.
"Why, Jean Herrick, I'm astonished! What would Dr. Fenninger say?"
"Wow, Jean Herrick, I'm shocked! What would Dr. Fenninger think?"
"Put me under observation in a psychopathic ward."
"Put me under observation in a psychiatric ward."
Gregory kissed her in the hollow of her throat.
Gregory kissed her in the curve of her neck.
"For that, he'd commit me to Matteawan."
"For that, he'd send me to Matteawan."
The midday dinner was a heavy affair, but both Jean and Gregory won Mrs. Morrison's approval by their appetites.
The lunch was quite a feast, but both Jean and Gregory earned Mrs. Morrison's approval with their hearty appetites.
"I do despise to cook for them peckish people, that looks as if they was choking down every mouthful. We're all hearty eaters here; even Uncle treats his vittles like he enjoyed 'em."
"I really hate cooking for those picky people who look like they're forcing down every bite. We're all big eaters here; even Uncle enjoys his food."
The old man at the end of the table looked up. "You're a powerful good cook, Mary. I ain't never sat down to a meal at your table that didn't hit the mark."
The old man at the end of the table looked up. "You're an amazing cook, Mary. I've never sat down to a meal at your table that didn't hit the spot."
He was a very old man, small and withered, with a wrinkled brown face and kind blue eyes that peered like the wildflowers from the dead leaves. His meal was a bowl of oatmeal, covered with yellow cream, and a special kind of brown bread on a blue willow plate. His defense of his niece's cooking was his only part in the conversation, but he filled the room with the sense of his presence. Like spring warmth from the frozen earth, peace radiated from him. When he had finished his cereal and cream he left the room.
He was an elderly man, short and frail, with a wrinkled brown face and kind blue eyes that looked out like wildflowers peeking through dead leaves. His meal consisted of a bowl of oatmeal topped with yellow cream and a special type of brown bread on a blue willow plate. Defending his niece's cooking was his only contribution to the conversation, but his presence filled the room. Like the warmth of spring breaking through the frost, a sense of peace radiated from him. After he finished his cereal and cream, he left the room.
Mary Morrison looked after him.
Mary Morrison took care of him.
"He's the best man that ever lived. I've ate and slept in the same house with him for almost fifty years and I ain't never seen him cross or heard him say an unkind thing."
"He's the best man who ever lived. I've eaten and slept in the same house with him for almost fifty years and I've never seen him angry or heard him say an unkind word."
"He ain't got nothin' to cross him, ma; not that I'm saying he ain't good."
"He doesn't have anything to go against him, Mom; not that I'm saying he's not good."
"There's always things to cross folks, when they're the crossin' kind. I never seen any one yet that couldn't git crossed, give 'em half a chance. Sometimes you shame me, Mattie, with that shaller talk."
"There's always something to upset people when they're the type to get upset. I've never met anyone who couldn't get upset if you give them the slightest opportunity. Sometimes you embarrass me, Mattie, with that shallow talk."
The girl began scraping the plates without answering. Mrs. Morrison went on to Jean.
The girl started scraping the plates without responding. Mrs. Morrison continued talking to Jean.
"Mattie here's the kind that no chip gets by, but life'll learn her. I kin remember when Uncle had things to upset anybody when he was younger, but he never let 'em. He'd just go off and read the Book a spell and come back among folks smilin'. Why, he's read the Bible clear through most two hundred times, and there's a stack of Christian Heralds out in the barn that reaches to the second loft. He don't read nothin' else and he reads 'em all the time."
"Mattie is the type who won’t let anything slide, but life will teach her a lesson. I remember when Uncle had things that could annoy anyone when he was younger, but he never let them get to him. He’d just go off and read the Bible for a while and come back to everyone with a smile. He’s read the Bible cover to cover almost two hundred times, and there’s a pile of Christian Heralds out in the barn that goes up to the second loft. He doesn’t read anything else and he’s always reading them."
Mattie carried off the scraped plates, and her mother gathered up the knives and forks. With the touch of the dirty dishes, she came back to her everyday manner.
Mattie took away the scraped plates, and her mother collected the knives and forks. As soon as she touched the dirty dishes, she returned to her usual self.
"Now you folks kin do anything you like. There's some books on the shelf in the parlor, if you want to stay in, but most city folks want to be outdoors every minute. It's right pretty over in the woods, but the ground's damp yet, even in the sun. You'd better take a buggy robe; we got a lot of old ones in the barn fur that."
"Now you guys can do whatever you want. There are some books on the shelf in the living room if you want to stay inside, but most city people prefer to be outside every minute. It's really nice over in the woods, but the ground is still damp, even in the sun. You'd better take a buggy blanket; we have a lot of old ones in the barn for that."
Jean was already at the door, when Mrs. Morrison added:
Jean was already at the door when Mrs. Morrison added:
"I clear forgot to ask your names; seem like I always know people when they like the place."
"I completely forgot to ask your names; it seems like I always recognize people when they enjoy the place."
Jean stepped into the outer hall.
Jean stepped into the outer hall.
"Murray," Gregory said after a brief pause.
"Murray," Gregory said after a short pause.
"Murray. That's easy. We git some awful queer ones in summer, and I was never no good at names. Mattie has to keep 'em straight."
"Murray. That's simple. We get some really strange ones in the summer, and I’ve never been good with names. Mattie has to keep track of them."
She passed through the swing door with the tray of forks and knives,
She walked through the swing door with the tray of forks and knives,
"It's Murray, Mattie; Mr. and Mrs. Murray," Jean heard her say.
"It's Murray, Mattie; Mr. and Mrs. Murray," Jean heard her say.
Jean went quickly out into the sunshine. Gregory waited until his pipe was drawing well before he joined her.
Jean quickly stepped out into the sunshine. Gregory waited until his pipe was smoking nicely before he joined her.
For an hour they kept to the road that led up hill and then down into the dogwoods, just beginning to swell with spring. At last they spread the robe where the sun splattered through in golden pools and a little creek gurgled as if it had done something very sly and clever in stealing away from winter. Gregory lay with his head in Jean's lap and they talked, the silences growing longer and longer, until, looking down after an unusually long one, Jean saw that he was fast asleep.
For an hour, they followed the road that went uphill and then down into the dogwoods, just starting to blossom with spring. Finally, they spread the blanket where the sunlight spilled through in golden patches, and a small creek gurgled as if it had cleverly sneaked away from winter. Gregory lay with his head in Jean's lap, and they talked, the pauses between them stretching longer and longer, until, after one particularly long silence, Jean looked down and saw that he had fallen fast asleep.
It was the first time that Jean had ever seen Gregory asleep. She wanted, with an almost irresistible need, to draw him closer. The thought of Margaret Allen stabbed as it had never done before. Margaret had nothing that was hers, but she had so much less than was her own. And Gregory had so much less than was his. Between them Margaret stood, clutching with each hand a part of what was theirs, giving nothing in return.
It was the first time Jean had ever seen Gregory asleep. She felt an almost irresistible urge to pull him closer. The thought of Margaret Allen hurt her more than it ever had. Margaret had nothing that truly belonged to her, but she had so much less than anyone should have. And Gregory had so much less than was rightfully his. Between them stood Margaret, holding on to a part of what was theirs with both hands, giving nothing back.
Then the need to make Gregory happy, to yield for his happiness every scrap of herself, to give everything that was beautiful, to drown in this beauty the ugliness over which she had no control, and, if there was anything unbeautiful in their own relations, to make it perfect, swept Jean. There should be nothing but peace and content in her. Her hand moved lightly over Gregory's hair. It was thick and soft, with a deep wave that drew her hand.
Then the need to make Gregory happy, to give up every part of herself for his happiness, to offer everything beautiful, to immerse herself in this beauty to overshadow the ugliness she couldn’t control, and, if there were any flaws in their relationship, to make them perfect, overwhelmed Jean. There should be nothing but peace and contentment within her. Her hand moved gently over Gregory's hair. It was thick and soft, with a deep wave that invited her touch.
Herrick's hair had been fine and rather silky. Again Jean wondered at the separateness of her two selves.
Herrick's hair had been fine and pretty silky. Again, Jean questioned the separation of her two selves.
The sun was going when Gregory woke. He had slept deeply and woke with a dazed, child look in his eyes. Jean wished for a moment that he were really a child so that she could pick him up in her arms and carry him away, follow the sun, and never be separated any more.
The sun was setting when Gregory woke up. He had slept soundly and woke up with a dazed, childlike expression in his eyes. Jean briefly wished that he really were a child so she could pick him up in her arms and carry him away, follow the sun, and never be apart again.
"That was some sleep!"
"That was great sleep!"
"You almost snored."
"You almost snored."
"Impossible. Even my prosaic soul couldn't snore in the spring woods—with a lady."
"Impossible. Even my dull soul couldn't sleep in the spring woods—with a lady."
He reached both arms and drew Jean's head down.
He stretched out both arms and pulled Jean's head down.
"Such a nice lady! I love her."
"She's such a nice lady! I really like her."
"I don't believe it. Sleeping! While the lady has to stay awake and drive away—malaria. Look, the sun has almost gone, it's only just touching the very edge of the farthest strip."
"I can't believe it. Sleeping! While the woman has to stay awake and fight off—malaria. Look, the sun is almost gone; it's just barely touching the very edge of the farthest strip."
Gregory heard none of this. He was watching the light in Jean's eyes. They were so gray and deep, so like quiet pools, touched with sun, in which one could go down and down and never reach the bottom.
Gregory heard none of this. He was watching the light in Jean's eyes. They were so gray and deep, like calm pools, lit by the sun, where one could dive deeper and deeper and never hit the bottom.
"I don't believe it," Jean repeated; "I can't possibly, in view, or rather sound of, the evidence."
"I can't believe it," Jean said again. "There's no way I can, considering the overwhelming evidence."
"Then you shouldn't be here with me. To go off with a gentleman who doesn't love you! You ought to be ashamed."
"Then you shouldn't be here with me. To run off with a guy who doesn't love you! You should be embarrassed."
"I'm not." Jean laughed and laid her face against his. His lips touched her chin. "Maybe I love him enough for both," she whispered.
"I'm not." Jean laughed and rested her face against his. His lips brushed her chin. "Maybe I love him enough for both of us," she whispered.
"No—you—couldn't—love—him as much—as that, because he loves you—just that—much himself." Little kisses on her neck and cheek broke the words. And Jean felt part of the soft, black earth, the tang of the rotting leaves and the spring budding.
"No—you—couldn't—love—him as much—as that, because he loves you—just that—much himself." Little kisses on her neck and cheek interrupted the words. And Jean felt connected to the soft, dark earth, the scent of decaying leaves, and the fresh sprouts of spring.
They walked back through the woods, chilly now that the sun was gone. It was dusk when they came to the road again. The lamp was lit and there was a homey smell of fried potatoes and fresh cake. Mattie had put on a clean dress and done her hair low on her neck. The break of outsiders had penetrated her consciousness and she was looking forward to the evening, Uncle John had already had his supper, and was reading the Bible in his armchair by the stove. There was no sign of Mattie's husband. But near the end of supper a wagon stopped.
They walked back through the woods, feeling cold now that the sun had set. It was dusk when they reached the road again. The lamp was on, and there was a comforting smell of fried potatoes and fresh cake. Mattie had changed into a clean dress and styled her hair low at the back of her neck. The presence of outsiders had caught her attention, and she was looking forward to the evening. Uncle John had already finished his dinner and was reading the Bible in his armchair by the stove. There was no sign of Mattie's husband. But just before the end of supper, a wagon pulled up.
"Good land, that'll be Jim, and we've et most everything clean."
"Goodness, that must be Jim, and we've eaten most everything up."
"I'll scramble him some eggs, if it is. Don't you go fussin', ma. He ought to let us know."
"I'll make him some eggs, if that's okay. Don't worry, Mom. He should let us know."
But the wagon went on and no one came.
But the wagon kept going and no one showed up.
Jean insisted on drying the dishes and after the requisite amount of objection Mrs. Morrison gave her a towel. She often talked over with Mattie this strange eagerness of city women to do dishes. Mattie always concluded that it was only because they never did them any other time. But Jean really wanted to do them. She liked the feel of the low-raftered room, all skewed out of plumb with age, dim in the corners, where the lamplight did not touch. Through the uncurtained windows the fields stretched away under the cold night sky. They framed the warm comfort within, gave it a permanence it did not really have. With the filling of the dishpan Mrs. Morrison began a story of a family feud that had gone on for years and was all about a chicken, in the beginning. From time to time she stopped while she held long arguments with Mattie on exact names and dates. Jean caught snatches of it between her own thoughts.
Jean insisted on drying the dishes, and after some back and forth, Mrs. Morrison handed her a towel. She often discussed with Mattie this odd eagerness of city women to do dishes. Mattie always figured it was just because they never did them any other time. But Jean genuinely wanted to do them. She enjoyed the feel of the low-ceilinged room, all crooked with age, dim in the corners where the lamplight didn’t reach. Through the bare windows, the fields extended under the cold night sky. They framed the warm comfort inside, giving it a sense of permanence it didn’t really have. As Mrs. Morrison filled the dishpan, she started telling a story about a family feud that had lasted for years and was all about a chicken at the beginning. Occasionally, she paused to have long debates with Mattie about exact names and dates. Jean caught bits and pieces of it between her own thoughts.
At last the dishes came to an end, and Mrs. Morrison hung up the checked apron.
At last, the dishes were done, and Mrs. Morrison hung up the checked apron.
"Now, if you folks likes music, we got some pretty records and Mat'll be glad to work 'em fur you."
"Now, if you all like music, we have some great records and Mat will be happy to play them for you."
"You're coming, too?"
"Are you coming, too?"
"I don't mind if I do, until it's time to set the bread. But I'm an early bedder, like most country folks. Now, Mattie, she'd stay up gassin' all night."
"I don't mind if I do, until it's time to set the bread. But I'm an early sleeper, like most country folks. Now, Mattie, she'd stay up chatting all night."
The girl frowned. "Country folks got such silly notions they fix to live by. You got to go to bed at seven so you kin git up at five, whether there's anything to git up fur or not."
The girl frowned. "Country people have such ridiculous ideas they stick to. You have to go to bed at seven so you can wake up at five, whether there's a reason to get up or not."
"Honest, Mat, sometimes you make me think of old cousin Beggs that hadn't all her senses. If country folks didn't git up till the time you want 'em to, who'd feed the chickens?"
"Honestly, Mat, sometimes you remind me of our old cousin Beggs who wasn’t all there. If people in the country didn’t get up when you wanted them to, who would feed the chickens?"
"Seems like most people just keep 'em so they can git up to feed 'em. Not more'n a third of 'em lays, anyhow. What tunes do you like, Mrs. Murray?"
"Looks like most people just keep them so they can get up to feed them. Not more than a third of them lay, anyway. What music do you like, Mrs. Murray?"
"Won't the graphaphone wake the baby?" Jean made a last attempt to save herself and Gregory.
"Won't the gramophone wake the baby?" Jean made one last effort to protect herself and Gregory.
"He always wakes up round this time anyhow and he likes it. When he's old enough I'm goin' to git him music lessons."
"He always wakes up around this time anyway, and he likes it. When he's old enough, I'm going to get him music lessons."
"You have quite a little time to look around for a teacher! How old is he?"
"You've got a bit of time to find a teacher! How old is he?"
"Four months. But it'll take all that time to find one in this hole." The first spark of mischief lit the girl's eyes. Mrs. Morrison laughed.
"Four months. But it'll take that long to find one in this dump." The first hint of mischief sparked in the girl's eyes. Mrs. Morrison laughed.
"Go along with you and put on 'I'm Waiting at the Gate.'"
"Go ahead and play 'I'm Waiting at the Gate.'"
She rolled down her sleeves, lowered the lamp and followed them. She sat on the step that raised the "parlor" from the living-room and leaned back against the door jamb, as if the Axminster rug and plush rockers with which the delightful old room was desecrated, was unfamiliar ground. Mattie put on the record and it began its wailing call for some one to meet some one else at the old gate and not to forget.
She rolled her sleeves down, turned down the lamp, and followed them. She sat on the step that separated the "parlor" from the living room and leaned back against the door frame, as if the Axminster rug and the plush rockers that filled the charming old room were foreign to her. Mattie put on the record, and it started its haunting call for someone to meet someone else at the old gate and not to forget.
The woman in the door closed her eyes. Mattie sat beside the machine, her cheek in her hand, staring at the carpet. They were lost in the sentiment of words and music.
The woman in the doorway closed her eyes. Mattie sat next to the machine, her cheek resting in her hand, staring at the carpet. They were absorbed in the feelings evoked by the words and music.
"Pa always liked that terrible," the woman murmured, as the plaint ended in a mournful throb. "Mattie used to play it by the hour fur him."
"Pa always liked that terrible," the woman murmured, as the sad music ended in a mournful throb. "Mattie used to play it for him for hours."
For a moment something fleeted across her face and Jean saw it in the face of the younger woman, too, hopeless longing, desire without strength to demand.
For a moment, something flashed across her face, and Jean noticed it on the younger woman's face as well: a hopeless longing, a desire without the strength to ask for it.
Was that it, the bond that had held them, pa and ma, and Mattie? Was that why the girl had married and stayed? Would the baby, too, generation after generation, until the stock died out?
Was that it, the connection that had kept them, Dad and Mom, and Mattie? Was that the reason the girl had married and stuck around? Would the baby, too, continue this way, generation after generation, until the family line ended?
As if in answer, a small cry came from the room beyond.
As if in response, a soft cry came from the room beyond.
"You kin put 'em on. It's easy. I got to go."
"You can put them on. It's easy. I have to go."
She went out. Jean followed. In the center of a fourpost bed, an atom kicked its flannel-swathed legs and puckered its face for a real howl, if its first warning did not bring immediate attention. But as Mattie lifted it the puckers smoothed, the incipient howl turned into a gurgle.
She went outside. Jean followed her. In the middle of a four-poster bed, a toddler kicked its flannel-covered legs and made a face as if about to cry, unless its first warning got immediate attention. But as Mattie picked it up, the frown smoothed out, and the cry turned into a gurgle.
"Some day I'm just goin' to let you howl and howl and howl until you get so hungry, you old greedyguts! Don't you think I've got anything to do but feed you? Hey, answer me!"
"One day I'm just going to let you howl and howl and howl until you get so hungry, you greedy pig! Don’t you think I have anything better to do than feed you? Hey, answer me!"
She kissed and tickled him and he writhed with delight.
She kissed him and tickled him, and he squirmed with joy.
"There, satisfied now, ain't ye?" She held him close and the baby's doubled fists dug into her breast. The only sound was the faint hiss of the baby's sucking. Suddenly the girl looked up.
"There, satisfied now, aren't you?" She held him close, and the baby's tiny fists dug into her chest. The only sound was the soft hiss of the baby sucking. Suddenly, the girl looked up.
"Got any babies?"
"Have any babies?"
Jean shook her head.
Jean shook her head.
"Been married long?"
"Been married for a while?"
Again Jean moved her head slowly in negation. Her eyes never turned from the small black head against the girl's white breast.
Again, Jean shook her head slowly. Her eyes stayed fixed on the small black head resting against the girl's white breast.
"It's just as well not to begin right off. I was a fool, but nobody told me. I'd like to have waited a while till I'd been somewhere and seen somethin', besides trees and chickens."
"It's probably a good idea not to jump in right away. I was an idiot, but no one warned me. I wish I could have waited a bit until I’d been somewhere and seen something, other than just trees and chickens."
The baby made his first stop, withdrew his milky lips and smiled at Jean. She knelt and laid her chin in the warm crease of his neck.
The baby made his first stop, pulled away from his milky lips, and smiled at Jean. She knelt down and rested her chin in the warm curve of his neck.
"You ought to have one if you like 'em that much." The girl nodded backwards to the room behind. "He kind of looks like he might like 'em, but you never kin tell. Most men don't care a rap after they're here."
"You should get one if you like them that much." The girl nodded toward the room behind her. "He seems like he might like them, but you can never tell. Most guys don’t care at all once they’re here."
Jean got up. The baby went half-heartedly back to finish. The girl began rocking him and humming the refrain of the couple that never met by the gate after all. The baby's eyes closed. Jean tiptoed from the room.
Jean got up. The baby reluctantly went back to finish. The girl started rocking him and humming the refrain of the couple that never met by the gate after all. The baby's eyes closed. Jean tiptoed out of the room.
Gregory lay on the couch reading. In the kitchen Mrs. Morrison was setting the bread. Jean drew a glass of cold water from the pitcher pump on the sink, drank it slowly and went upstairs without going again into the parlor.
Gregory was lying on the couch reading. In the kitchen, Mrs. Morrison was putting out the bread. Jean filled a glass with cold water from the pitcher pump at the sink, drank it slowly, and went upstairs without going back into the parlor.
CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
Although for the last year Dr. Pedloe had objected to many things that Jean had done, he really was proud of the energy and magnetism that made her district better known than all the other districts combined. He had rather enjoyed reproving Jean, but had never considered removing her. Now, when he understood that she had not only thought of leaving, but was about to leave, he offered to raise her salary. Nothing else occurred to him.
Although for the past year Dr. Pedloe had disagreed with many of Jean's actions, he was genuinely proud of the energy and charm that made her district more well-known than all the others combined. He actually enjoyed criticizing Jean, but he had never thought about getting rid of her. Now, realizing that she not only thought about leaving but was actually about to leave, he offered to increase her salary. That was the only option that came to mind.
"It's nice of you, and I appreciate your appreciation of what I have tried to do, but really, Dr. Pedloe, it is not a question of money, at all. I have just outgrown it. I am not making any criticism, but I feel stifled. I want a bigger coat. The old one is too tight."
"It's kind of you, and I appreciate you recognizing what I've tried to do, but honestly, Dr. Pedloe, it's not about the money at all. I've just outgrown it. I'm not criticizing, but I feel restricted. I want a bigger coat. The old one is too tight."
To refer to the elaborate organization of which he had been the head for fifteen years, as an old coat possible to outgrow in six, annoyed and amused him.
To call the complex organization he had led for fifteen years an old coat that could be outgrown in six, irritated and entertained him.
"Really, Mrs. Herrick, I don't see where you are going to find a fitting garment. Expanding—er—coats are rather tricky garments."
"Honestly, Mrs. Herrick, I don't know where you're going to find a suitable outfit. Expanding—um—coats are pretty tricky to find."
The remark pleased him and he smiled.
The comment made him happy, and he smiled.
"I have found one." Jean outlined her idea of a Woman's Congress, in time to grow to national proportions.
"I’ve found one." Jean explained her idea for a Women's Congress that could eventually expand to a national level.
"It will take years, Mrs. Herrick."
"It'll take years, Mrs. Herrick."
"It may. And then, again, it may not."
"It might. And then again, it might not."
"In the meantime it will be just as suffocating as anything else."
"In the meantime, it will be just as stifling as anything else."
"That's where we don't agree. It's constructive. We shall be building towards something, slowly, no doubt, but surely. We shall not be—patching uselessly."
"That's where we don't see eye to eye. It's productive. We’ll be working toward something, slowly, for sure, but steadily. We won't just be fixing things aimlessly."
Dr. Pedloe's smile vanished. "I wish you every success, Mrs. Herrick. No doubt we can still be mutually helpful. If there is anything I can do, please believe that the patched coat is at your disposal. I understand that you wish to sever your connection by the end of the month?"
Dr. Pedloe's smile disappeared. "I wish you all the best, Mrs. Herrick. I'm sure we can still be of help to each other. If there's anything I can do, know that the patched coat is available to you. I understand you want to end your connection by the end of the month?"
"I should like to very much. We are going to try and get into running order as a definite organization before the summer vacation takes every one out of town, and be ready to plunge in head first in the fall."
"I would really like to. We’re going to try to get everything organized before summer vacation takes everyone out of town, and be ready to dive in headfirst in the fall."
"I see."
"I get it."
"But of course, if you have no one in mind for my district, or would like me to stay on a few weeks to break in my successor——"
"But of course, if you don't have anyone in mind for my district, or if you'd like me to stick around for a few weeks to help train my replacement——"
"I don't believe, Mrs. Herrick, I need to trespass on your new interest to that extent. I have in mind Miss Carlisle, of Upper West. She is much more fitted by experience and temperament for your district than for her own simple one. I have been wanting to put her in a larger field for some time."
"I don't think, Mrs. Herrick, that I need to overstep into your new interest to that degree. I have Miss Carlisle from Upper West in mind. She is much better suited by experience and temperament for your area than for her own straightforward one. I've been wanting to give her a bigger opportunity for a while now."
"Then perhaps——"
"Maybe then——"
Dr. Pedloe nodded. "I don't mean to suggest—but if you care to assume your new duties before the end of the month, I should not want you to feel that we stand in your way. You are taking Miss Grimes with you? Then Miss Carlisle might come down for a couple of days, shall we say the beginning of the week, to get a general idea of your office system. Would that be perfectly satisfactory?"
Dr. Pedloe nodded. "I’m not suggesting anything—but if you’d like to take on your new responsibilities before the end of the month, I don’t want you to feel like we’re in your way. You’re bringing Miss Grimes with you? Then Miss Carlisle could come down for a couple of days, say at the beginning of the week, to get a general idea of your office system. Would that work for you?"
"Oh, quite. It's very kind of you to be so considerate."
"Oh, definitely. It's really nice of you to be so thoughtful."
Dr. Pedloe rose, his dignity saved. "Perhaps I shall call upon your organization some day for a return favor."
Dr. Pedloe stood up, preserving his dignity. "Maybe I’ll reach out to your organization one day for a favor in return."
Jean wanted to wink at him, but she held out her hand.
Jean wanted to wink at him, but she extended her hand.
"We shall be more than glad."
"We'll be more than happy."
They shook hands, and Dr. Pedloe turned to his desk as if, in the half hour's talk, mammoth duties had accumulated. Jean let herself out.
They shook hands, and Dr. Pedloe turned to his desk as if, during their half-hour conversation, a mountain of tasks had piled up. Jean stepped out.
Down on the sidewalk she stood still and laughed until she realized that people were staring.
Down on the sidewalk, she stood still and laughed until she noticed that people were staring.
"He did it, got it in by the tail, but got it. Fired, by Gosh!"
"He did it, caught it by the tail, but he got it. Fired, wow!"
She could scarcely keep from telling Ben as he took her up in the elevator to her own office, or Miss Grimes, who was the only one in. But the former would have been so puzzled and the latter so indignant, that she refrained. Besides, only two people could get the full flavor, Mary and Gregory. She was going to have tea with him at half past four, and there was not a spare moment before that. Mary would have to wait.
She could hardly stop herself from telling Ben as he took her up in the elevator to her office, or Miss Grimes, who was the only one there. But Ben would have been so confused and Miss Grimes so upset that she held back. Besides, only two people could really appreciate it, Mary and Gregory. She was set to have tea with him at 4:30, and there wasn't a free moment before that. Mary would just have to wait.
In the privacy of her own office, Jean stood in the middle of the floor and stretched her arms to the spring air pouring in at the open window.
In the privacy of her own office, Jean stood in the middle of the floor and stretched her arms to the fresh spring air coming in through the open window.
"It's going to be another glorious summer. A perfectly ripping summer."
"It's going to be another amazing summer. An absolutely fantastic summer."
Then she turned to work and refused to think of anything else until the clock struck four. On the first stroke she closed and locked the desk.
Then she got back to work and didn’t let herself think about anything else until the clock struck four. At the first chime, she closed and locked the desk.
Usually Jean reached the tea-room first. She liked it so. She liked to be there a few moments ahead, to listen to the hum of women's voices, catch scraps of conversation from a world of other interests, and then, to look up and see Gregory cutting through it straight to her. It set her apart, made her a direct choice in a concrete way that never failed to make her heart give an extra throb.
Usually, Jean arrived at the tea room first. She enjoyed that. She liked being there a few moments early, listening to the buzz of women's voices, catching bits of conversation from a world filled with other interests, and then looking up to see Gregory making his way directly to her. It set her apart, making her a clear choice in a way that always made her heart race a little faster.
But to-day Gregory was already there. He was sitting with his elbow on the table, his chin in his hand. With his free hand he traced idle designs on the tablecloth. At the sight of Jean he rose and drew out her chair, letting his hands rest for a moment on her shoulders, which was the only caress the publicity allowed. But as he took his own place again, Jean saw the worried look in his eyes. Gregory rarely came troubled to tea, and when he did, it took only a few moments to drive it away. Sometimes she liked him to be a little tired, for the joy of dissipating it.
But today, Gregory was already there. He was sitting with his elbow on the table, his chin in his hand. With his other hand, he doodled on the tablecloth. When he saw Jean, he got up and pulled out her chair, resting his hands briefly on her shoulders, which was the only gesture of affection allowed in public. But as he sat back down, Jean noticed the worried look in his eyes. Gregory rarely came to tea looking troubled, and when he did, it usually took just a few moments to shake it off. Sometimes she liked him to be a bit tired, enjoying the chance to lift his spirits.
"Well, how did things go to-day?" It was their stock beginning, but to-day there was a forced interest in the tone that struck through Jean's gayety.
"Well, how did things go today?" It was their usual opening line, but today there was a forced interest in the tone that cut through Jean's cheerfulness.
"Great! I've been fired."
"Awesome! I got fired."
"That's a good cause for gratitude." For a moment they smiled in understanding of their own viewpoint. Then the tea and muffins came and Jean began to describe Dr. Pedloe's disapproval of her and all her works. Gregory listened and his eyes appreciated the points as Jean made them. But he offered no comments of his own and suddenly Jean wondered whether he was listening at all. Gregory never sat attending in that absent way. Fear crept on Jean, but she pushed it aside. If it were something serious he would tell her. But nothing very terrible could have happened in the twenty-four hours since she had seen him. His work was going well and he was pleased with the designs for the contest. Still he sat there, crumbling the muffin which he made no pretense of eating. Jean went on with the telling, but her own interest lessened.
"That's a good reason to be grateful." For a moment, they smiled, understanding each other's perspective. Then the tea and muffins arrived, and Jean started to explain Dr. Pedloe's disapproval of her and all her work. Gregory listened, and his eyes picked up on the points Jean made. But he didn’t offer any comments of his own, and suddenly Jean wondered if he was really paying attention at all. Gregory never sat there spacing out like that. A sense of fear crept over Jean, but she pushed it aside. If it were something serious, he would tell her. But nothing too terrible could have happened in the twenty-four hours since she'd last seen him. His work was going well and he was happy with the designs for the contest. Still, he sat there, crumbling the muffin he wasn’t even pretending to eat. Jean continued talking, but her own interest started to fade.
Across the table, Gregory believed he was listening with the outward show of interest he always felt. But there was no real interest in him. For Puck was sick. She had been ailing for several days, and this morning the doctor had come, and after he had looked at Puck and talked a little with Margaret, he had telephoned for a nurse. Gregory's nerves were still taut with the anxiety of waiting for the doctor to come from Puck and tell him what was the matter. Like all persons unused to illness, he wanted the relief of a specific name. It localized the danger and brought the enemy into the open. He had steeled himself to anything, for Margaret's excited helplessness had ended in a burst of hysteria and he knew he would have to face it alone. Then the door of Puck's room had opened and the doctor beckoned to him. Puck's fever-bright eyes looked at him without recognition, and Gregory knew that if Puck died he would remember her always like that, so small in her white bed, with no smile of welcome for him, and unconscious of Lady Jane by her side.
Across the table, Gregory thought he was showing interest in the conversation, but inside, he felt nothing. Puck was unwell. She had been sick for several days, and that morning, the doctor had come. After examining Puck and speaking briefly with Margaret, he had called for a nurse. Gregory's nerves were still on edge, anxious to hear what the doctor would say about Puck's condition. Like anyone who's not used to dealing with illness, he craved a clear diagnosis. It made the threat feel more manageable and exposed the problem. He had braced himself for anything since Margaret's frantic helplessness had exploded into tears, and he knew he’d have to confront it on his own. Then, the door to Puck's room opened, and the doctor signaled for him to come in. Puck's feverish eyes looked at him without recognition, and Gregory realized that if Puck passed away, he would always remember her like that—so small in her white bed, with no welcoming smile for him, unaware of Lady Jane sitting by her side.
"There is nothing to worry about, but I will be frank with you, there is a lot to look out for. Your child is one of the finest samples of modern, high-strung baby nerves that I have seen in a long while. That fever doesn't amount to anything and she will be up in a few days. It won't be necessary for me to come again, so I will tell you now, keep her back. She is too old for her years already. She has inherited a rather hysterical nervous tendency, but she's got a will of iron too. She rarely cries, does she? No, I thought not. If she threw things around and had what old-fashioned parents used to call 'a bad temper,' she would let off the steam that way. But she doesn't. We grown-ups forget all about our own childhood. There, I guess that's all. Keep her back. Don't reason with her too much. She thinks too hard, anyhow. A little of the plain old-style faith in what mother says or father says is wonderfully restful, like believing in God when we grow up. See that she has other children to play with, and keep an eye on her yourself. We men so often think that children are—any woman's special province."
"There’s nothing to worry about, but to be honest with you, there’s a lot to keep an eye on. Your child is one of the most striking examples of modern, high-strung baby nerves that I’ve seen in a long time. That fever isn’t serious, and she’ll be back to normal in a few days. I won’t need to come back, so I’ll tell you now, keep her grounded. She’s already too mature for her age. She has a bit of a hysterical nervous tendency, but she’s also incredibly strong-willed. She rarely cries, right? No, I didn’t think so. If she were throwing things around and had what old-fashioned parents used to call 'a bad temper,' she’d release some of that pent-up energy that way. But she doesn’t. We adults often forget our own childhood. Well, that’s about it. Keep her grounded. Don’t reason with her too much. She thinks too deeply, anyway. A little bit of that plain old-fashioned belief in what mom or dad says can be really comforting, just like believing in God as we grow up. Make sure she has other kids to play with and keep an eye on her yourself. We men often think that children are—any woman’s special territory."
Gregory had sat on beside Puck's bed until the nurse came. And for the first time since they had put Puck, a wailing mite, into his arms, he had felt helpless, inadequate, lost in the problem of the small person, so distinctly a bit of himself. And of Margaret....
Gregory had sat next to Puck's bed until the nurse arrived. And for the first time since they had placed Puck, a tiny wailer, in his arms, he felt helpless, inadequate, and lost in the challenge of the little person, so clearly a part of himself. And of Margaret....
He had come to meet Jean, full of the need to talk about this, to get a little of her sanity. But now, sitting opposite her, he could not do it. It belonged so completely to the world outside their world. How could he tell any one, Jean least of all, this fear that Puck might grow up like her mother? For the first time, tea with Jean was an effort, held something of the same quality that the forced cheerfulness of dinners with Margaret had. As he crumbled his muffin and listened, Gregory tried to be just. It was not fair to Jean to drag his worries into their hour, but the effort to keep them out tangled his already too complex world almost to breaking.
He had come to meet Jean, feeling the need to talk about this, to get a bit of her clarity. But now, sitting across from her, he just couldn't do it. It felt so completely disconnected from their reality. How could he share this fear, especially with Jean, that Puck might grow up like her mother? For the first time, having tea with Jean felt difficult, similar to the forced cheerfulness of dinners with Margaret. As he crumbled his muffin and listened, Gregory tried to be fair. It wasn’t right to bring his worries into their time together, but the struggle to keep them out made his already complicated world feel almost unbearable.
Jean watched the nervous working of his fingers and her fear grew. Something must be very wrong. Her longing to comfort him struggled with her pride against asking a confidence he might not wish to give. At last pride went to defeat.
Jean watched his fingers fidget nervously, and her fear intensified. Something had to be seriously wrong. Her desire to comfort him clashed with her pride, which held her back from asking a question he might not want to answer. In the end, pride lost.
Jean covered his hand with hers.
Jean covered his hand with hers.
"What is it, Gregory? You look worried to death."
"What’s wrong, Gregory? You look extremely worried."
Her touch assured him sympathy. He would tell her. What? Ask her to understand all that Puck meant to him? Show her a part of his life that she did not touch at all?
Her touch conveyed her understanding. He would tell her. What? Ask her to grasp everything that Puck meant to him? Reveal a part of his life that she was completely unaware of?
"Out with it." The forced gayety of the tone rasped. He wanted to withdraw his hand. Where was the boasted intuition of feminine love? Why didn't Jean know what he wanted to tell her? The firm fingers pressed his, as if to give him courage. He looked up. Jean was waiting with a calm strength in her eyes. What on earth did she think was the matter? The situation became suddenly overtuned and ridiculous. Gregory pushed back his chair and rose.
"Spit it out." The forced cheerfulness in her voice was grating. He wanted to pull his hand away. Where was the so-called intuition of love from a woman? Why didn’t Jean understand what he was trying to say? Her strong grip tightened around his, as if to encourage him. He looked up. Jean was waiting with calm strength in her eyes. What on earth did she think was going on? The situation suddenly felt over the top and absurd. Gregory pushed back his chair and stood up.
"Nothing, really. Have I been such an awful bore? I'm sorry, but I'm terribly tired. I was up all night."
"Nothing, really. Have I been that boring? I'm sorry, but I'm really tired. I was up all night."
"Why?"
"Why?"
Jean's eyes, on a level with his own, demanded the truth. Gregory felt trapped and angry.
Jean's eyes, at the same level as his, demanded the truth. Gregory felt trapped and furious.
"Oh, that damned contest. I've been working for the last two weeks on the wrong tack." He held her coat and Jean turned to slip her arms into the sleeves.
"Oh, that stupid contest. I've been working for the last two weeks on the wrong approach." He held her coat, and Jean turned to slide her arms into the sleeves.
What a silly she had been! As if any man ever lost a night's sleep and was the same the next day. After all, she was rather like Martha sometimes. Jean smiled to herself.
What a fool she had been! As if any man ever lost a night's sleep and was the same the next day. After all, she was kind of like Martha sometimes. Jean smiled to herself.
As he turned up the collar of her coat, Gregory's fingers brushed her cheek. She turned her head and kissed them swiftly.
As he pulled up the collar of her coat, Gregory's fingers lightly touched her cheek. She turned her head and quickly kissed them.
"Well, rub it out and do it over again, because you know you're going to win."
"Well, erase it and try again, because you know you're going to win."
Gregory met the nurse in the hall. She carried Lady Jane in her arms and smiled reassuringly.
Gregory ran into the nurse in the hallway. She was holding Lady Jane in her arms and smiled reassuringly.
"She is ever so much better. She had a fine sleep and woke with no fever at all. She asked for you."
"She feels so much better. She had a good sleep and woke up with no fever at all. She asked for you."
Puck was propped up with pillows, her eyes fastened on the door waiting for Lady Jane. At the sight of Gregory she wriggled with delight.
Puck was propped up with pillows, her eyes fixed on the door waiting for Lady Jane. At the sight of Gregory, she squirmed with excitement.
"Well, Pucklets, all better?"
"Alright, Pucklets, feeling better?"
He sat down on the side of the bed and put an arm about her. Lady Jane was forgotten. Puck reached up and stroked his cheek. It was an old gesture of Margaret's, and brought back sharply the days of his brief engagement when, sitting on the arm of Margaret's chair before the library fire, with the slender grace of her pressed near, he had wanted sometimes to crush her to him. But always she had seemed to sense the ferocity of his mood and to stave it off by this gentle stroking of his cheek, as she might have quieted her pet Angora. Gregory drew a little beyond the reach of Puck's touch, and she nestled to him.
He sat down on the edge of the bed and put an arm around her. Lady Jane was forgotten. Puck reached up and stroked his cheek. It was an old gesture from Margaret, and it brought back clearly the days of his brief engagement when, sitting on the arm of Margaret's chair by the library fire, with her slender form pressed close, he sometimes wanted to pull her in tight. But she always seemed to sense the intensity of his mood and held it off with this gentle stroking of his cheek, as if she were calming her pet Angora. Gregory moved a little out of Puck's reach, and she snuggled against him.
"Quite all well, Puckie, sure?"
"All good, Puckie, right?"
Puck nodded. "I got all better when I went to sleep. I can get up to-morrow, can't I, Miss Burns?"
Puck nodded. "I felt all better when I went to sleep. I can get up tomorrow, right, Miss Burns?"
"I don't know about that, but very soon, if you're a good girl and don't talk to father too much."
"I’m not sure about that, but pretty soon, if you’re a good girl and don’t talk to dad too much."
"I won't." Puck's lips snapped as if she were never going to say another word and the nurse went out laughing.
"I won't." Puck's lips snapped shut as if she was never going to say another word, and the nurse walked out laughing.
Gregory's hold tightened. He had always thought of Puck as another self, very small and feminine, but still a great part of himself. Now he knew that she was Margaret, too. And something else, beyond them both. She was herself. She was a part of his experience, his reaction, his fate. And yet her own experience, her own reaction, her fate could never be his. Sitting with his arms tight about Puck, who soon fell asleep, Gregory felt the terrible isolation of every living soul. No one could ever reach another. He and Margaret were worlds apart. They had never really touched at all. They had created Puck and Puck was distinctly herself and apart. She would grow up and marry and have children of her own....
Gregory's grip tightened. He had always seen Puck as a smaller, more feminine version of himself, but still a significant part of who he was. Now he realized she was also Margaret. And something more, beyond both of them. She was her own person. She was a part of his experiences, his reactions, his destiny. Yet her own experiences, her reactions, her destiny could never belong to him. Sitting there with his arms wrapped tightly around Puck, who soon fell asleep, Gregory felt the profound isolation of every living being. No one could truly connect with another. He and Margaret were worlds apart. They had never really come close at all. They had created Puck, and she was distinctly her own person, separate from them. She would grow up, marry, and have children of her own….
Gregory put Puck back on the pillow and tiptoed from the room. Annie was just bringing in the soup. In a few moments he and Margaret were eating, and Margaret was retailing the misfortunes of the Burns family, which had forced pretty Gertrude Burns to take up nursing.
Gregory set Puck back on the pillow and quietly left the room. Annie was just bringing in the soup. In a few moments, he and Margaret were eating, and Margaret shared the troubles of the Burns family, which had led pretty Gertrude Burns to start working as a nurse.
CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
At the end of the week Miss Burns left and in a few days Puck was running about the house as usual. The only reminder that something had changed somewhere in his world, were the advertisements of summer resorts that littered Margaret's desk. The doctor had ordered "bracing air, salt water and everything as unlike the city as possible." So Gregory rented their own bungalow on Long Island to Benson for the summer and tried to be patient with Margaret in her search. She finally decided on a small boarding house in Maine, as far from civilization as she could get, where there were other children for Puck to play with. Margaret did not expect to enjoy the summer and measured her devotion to Puck by the degree of her own discomfort.
At the end of the week, Miss Burns left, and a few days later, Puck was running around the house like usual. The only sign that something had changed in his world was the stack of summer resort ads scattered across Margaret's desk. The doctor had recommended "fresh air, saltwater, and everything as different from the city as possible." So, Gregory rented their own bungalow on Long Island to Benson for the summer and tried to be patient with Margaret during her search. She eventually chose a small boarding house in Maine, as far from civilization as she could get, where there were other kids for Puck to play with. Margaret didn’t expect to enjoy the summer and judged her commitment to Puck by how uncomfortable she felt.
Puck was not told until it was necessary to pack Lady Jane's things. Then she was hysterical with excitement at the idea of going "a long, long way on a boat." She invested Maine with all the magic details of Gregory's bed-time stories. But when she found that he was not coming with them, her joy died as suddenly as if it had been turned off with a spigot.
Puck wasn't informed until it was time to pack up Lady Jane's things. Then she was overwhelmed with excitement at the thought of going "a long, long way on a boat." She filled Maine with all the magical details from Gregory's bedtime stories. But when she realized he wasn't coming with them, her happiness faded just as quickly as if someone had turned off a faucet.
"I don't want to go 'a long, long way on a boat' without my daddy." She squared her shoulders and looked quietly at Margaret.
"I don't want to go 'a long, long way on a boat' without my dad." She squared her shoulders and looked quietly at Margaret.
"But it's too far, dear. Daddy has to stay and work for us and we mustn't tease him."
"But it's too far, sweetheart. Dad has to stay and work for us, and we shouldn't tease him."
"I don't want my daddy to stay and work for us."
"I don't want my dad to stay and work for us."
"But, Puck, it's a lovely place, with the great big green sea rolling in almost to the house and little boats to go out in when it's calm."
"But, Puck, it's such a beautiful place, with the huge green sea coming right up to the house and little boats to take out when the weather is nice."
"I don't want the sea to roll into the house, and who'll take me out in the little boats?"
"I don't want the ocean to flood the house, and who will take me out in the small boats?"
"The man will. He takes all the children every day."
"The man will. He takes all the kids every day."
"I don't think I want to go."
"I don't think I want to go."
Margaret did not argue the matter further and went on packing the trunks. Puck, however, stopped all preparations and sat with her brows drawn in a frown exactly like Gregory's, hugging Lady Jane.
Margaret didn't argue anymore and continued packing the trunks. Puck, on the other hand, halted all preparations and sat with her brows furrowed in a frown just like Gregory's, holding onto Lady Jane.
She did not run to meet Gregory that night and through dinner scarcely spoke. Gregory watched her anxiously. At half past eight, without being told, she went to get ready for bed.
She didn’t rush to meet Gregory that night and barely spoke during dinner. Gregory watched her with concern. At eight-thirty, without anyone saying a word, she went to get ready for bed.
"What's the matter with Puck?"
"What's wrong with Puck?"
"I had to tell her this afternoon that you can't come with us."
"I had to tell her this afternoon that you can't join us."
Gregory put down the evening paper. "I suppose you exaggerated it's being a long way, and she thinks she's going to the ends of the earth?"
Gregory set down the evening paper. "I guess you made it sound worse than it is, and she thinks she's going to the ends of the earth?"
"You needn't be rude. Please remember that it will be no particular pleasure taking a nervous child on a sea trip alone."
"You don't have to be rude. Just remember, it won't be enjoyable to take a nervous child on a sea trip by yourself."
"Damn!"
"Wow!"
Margaret bit her lip. "If you could control your temper until we're out of the way, it would help. I have had about all I can stand with her and finding the place and settling the details."
Margaret bit her lip. "If you could keep your cool until we're out of here, it would really help. I've had just about enough of her, along with finding the place and working out all the details."
Gregory was ashamed of his outburst. After all, Margaret could not help being herself and he was sorry for her in an impersonal way.
Gregory felt embarrassed about his outburst. After all, Margaret couldn’t help being herself, and he felt sorry for her in a distant way.
"But I wish you wouldn't talk so much about her nerves. A baby scarcely six. You'll make her so."
"But I wish you wouldn't talk so much about her nerves. A baby that's barely six. You'll just make her anxious."
"I don't think you can tell me anything about Puck that I don't know. Remember, I am with her all day, not just at night in time to tell her stories. If any one excites and makes her nervous, it's you. Remember, you never hear the versions of those stories she gives Lady Jane."
"I don't think you can tell me anything about Puck that I don't already know. Remember, I'm with her all day, not just at night when it's time to tell her stories. If anyone gets her excited and makes her nervous, it's definitely you. Just keep in mind, you never hear the way she tells those stories to Lady Jane."
Margaret had used this shaft so often that the barb had dulled. "Well, she's not going to have any of them for some time."
Margaret had used this shaft so often that the tip had gone dull. "Well, she's not going to have any of them for a while."
Puck's bare feet pattered along the hall and she entered ready for her bed in her little white pajamas, that buttoned up the back out of her reach. Gregory buttoned them and swung her into his lap.
Puck's bare feet padded down the hallway as she came in, prepared for bed in her little white pajamas that buttoned up the back, out of her reach. Gregory fastened them and lifted her into his lap.
"Where's Lady Jane? Is she too tired for a story to-night?"
"Where's Lady Jane? Is she too tired for a story tonight?"
"Lady Jane don't feel like stories to-night."
"Lady Jane doesn't feel like telling stories tonight."
"Dear me! She's not sick, is she?"
"Wow! She isn't sick, right?"
"No, she's not sick, really. But she isn't very happy."
"No, she's not sick, really. But she's not very happy."
Across Puck's head, Margaret made warning signs to Gregory to drop the subject, but his hold only tightened and he rubbed his chin on Puck's soft hair.
Across Puck's head, Margaret signaled to Gregory to change the subject, but his grip only tightened as he rubbed his chin on Puck's soft hair.
"That's too bad, Puckie. What's she unhappy about?"
"That's too bad, Puckie. What's she upset about?"
Puck herself had been warned not to mention Maine but nothing had been said about Lady Jane. And Lady Jane was desperately unhappy, almost as miserable as Puck herself.
Puck had been told not to mention Maine, but nobody said anything about Lady Jane. And Lady Jane was incredibly unhappy, almost as miserable as Puck herself.
"I—don't—think—she wants to go to—Maine."
"I don’t think she wants to go to Maine."
"Oh, she'll like it after she gets there. Especially if you take Priscilla and Dorothy along too."
"Oh, she'll enjoy it once she arrives. Especially if you bring Priscilla and Dorothy along as well."
"They don't want to go either."
"They don't want to go either."
"Well, I'll tell you what we'll do. You go along with mother on Monday, and then, if you want Lady Jane or Priscilla, I'll bring them when I come."
"Okay, here’s the plan. You go with Mom on Monday, and then, if you want Lady Jane or Priscilla, I’ll bring them when I come."
Puck jerked upright in his arms. They looked at each other. Slowly Puck smiled. Gregory smiled back. With his hands on the slight shoulders, he looked into her eyes.
Puck suddenly sat up in his arms. They exchanged glances. Gradually, Puck smiled. Gregory returned the smile. With his hands on her slim shoulders, he gazed into her eyes.
"I can't come up with you and mother, Pucklets, but I'll come later, before the summer is over and stay a whole month."
"I can't join you and Mom right now, Pucklets, but I'll come later, before summer ends, and stay for a whole month."
There was a pause during which Margaret wondered why men were so annoying. Without a doubt, Gregory had intended to come up, but it was just like him to give no one the satisfaction of knowing it.
There was a pause during which Margaret wondered why men were so annoying. No doubt, Gregory had meant to come up, but it was just like him to deny everyone the satisfaction of knowing it.
"I think, daddy, I'll take Lady Jane and Priscilla. You couldn't take care of them very well, could you?"
"I think, Dad, I'll take Lady Jane and Priscilla. You wouldn't be able to take care of them very well, would you?"
"I think that would be better. I don't quite understand about their food," he added, remembering suddenly that Lady Jane and Priscilla were in the stage of being babies for the last two weeks.
"I think that would be better. I don't really understand their food," he added, suddenly recalling that Lady Jane and Priscilla had been in the baby phase for the last two weeks.
Puck cuddled into his arms with a deep sigh of relief. Her tottering world was stable again.
Puck snuggled into his arms with a deep sigh of relief. Her shaky world felt stable again.
"Tell me about Pergameleon," she demanded, and Gregory obeyed with the garbled version that passed for the story between them.
"Tell me about Pergameleon," she insisted, and Gregory complied with the jumbled version that served as their story.
A week later he saw them off on the boat and came back to Gramercy Park to have dinner with Jean.
A week later, he saw them off on the boat and returned to Gramercy Park for dinner with Jean.
It was going to be a happy summer.
It was going to be a great summer.
After much deliberation Dr. Mary had taken a second year's leave from the Neighborhood House, and gone to London for the summer to study conditions in the East End. The house was theirs.
After a lot of thought, Dr. Mary had taken a second year off from the Neighborhood House and went to London for the summer to study the situation in the East End. The house was theirs.
Gregory felt young and carefree as he touched the bell button, with the one long and two short, that was his ring.
Gregory felt youthful and carefree as he pressed the bell button, with one long press followed by two short ones, which was his signal.
Enveloped in a kitchen apron, her hands covered with flour, Jean opened the door.
Enveloped in a kitchen apron, her hands dusted with flour, Jean opened the door.
"Why, how do you do?"
"Hi, how are you?"
"How do you do? I thought I should find Dr. MacLean. She's not in?"
"Hi there! I was looking for Dr. MacLean. Is she not around?"
"No, I'm sorry, but she's just run over to London for a minute. Will you leave a message?"
"No, sorry, but she just popped over to London for a minute. Can you leave a message?"
"If I may. Will you tell her, please, that you're the most glorious thing in the world and I love you?"
"If I may. Could you please tell her that you’re the most amazing thing in the world and I love you?"
The last words were buried in the warm smoothness of Jean's neck. She turned her head and their lips met.
The final words were lost in the soft warmth of Jean's neck. She turned her head, and their lips touched.
"Now, if you'll go and take off your coat and put on an apron you can help me make some Martha Norris biscuits."
"Now, if you go take off your coat and put on an apron, you can help me make some Martha Norris biscuits."
Gregory did as he was told, and they got dinner together. Afterwards they went into the living-room where they had sat so often the summer before, good friends, disturbed in no way by the presence of the little doctor, and Jean wondered what power had arranged this summer, so far beyond her dreams. Mary in London, Margaret and Puck in Maine, beyond the reach of week-ends even. There was only Martha.
Gregory followed the instructions and they had dinner together. After that, they moved into the living room, where they had spent so much time together the summer before, as good friends, unbothered by the presence of the little doctor. Jean pondered what force had orchestrated this summer that surpassed her wildest dreams. Mary was in London, Margaret and Puck were in Maine, too far for weekend visits. There was only Martha.
Deep in the leather chair, with Gregory's arms about her, his fingers moving gently over her cheek and throat, Jean wished that Martha would go away too. She wanted them all out of her life, every one, for the next three months. Beyond that she did not think.
Deep in the leather chair, with Gregory's arms around her, his fingers brushing softly over her cheek and neck, Jean wished that Martha would leave too. She wanted everyone out of her life, all of them, for the next three months. Beyond that, she didn’t think.
It was perfect. So perfect that Jean marveled and was humble. The days themselves, the actual passing of time took on personality. As the givers of happiness, the hours became conscious. They were servants bringing gifts.
It was perfect. So perfect that Jean was in awe and felt humble. The days themselves, the actual passing of time, took on a personality. As sources of happiness, the hours became aware. They were like servants bringing gifts.
Jean's duties were light and she and Gregory spent a part of each day together. The quiet tea-room was now a thing of the past, so far in the past that Jean smiled whenever she remembered how homelike it had once seemed. They had long, lazy afternoons on the sands of nearby beaches, making comments on the human shadows that moved beyond their own world of reality. They chattered like children or were silent as the mood dictated. They had dozens of gay meals, like the first they had prepared on the night that Margaret and Puck had left. And quiet hours in the warm stillness of the summer nights, with the voice of the city coming in echoes over the dusty trees of the Park. These were the best of all. In those moments it seemed to Jean that their souls mingled, and that the law of each human soul's separateness was set aside for their benefit.
Jean's duties were light, and she and Gregory spent part of each day together. The quiet tea room was now a thing of the past, so far gone that Jean smiled whenever she remembered how homey it had once felt. They enjoyed long, lazy afternoons on the nearby beaches, commenting on the people moving beyond their own little world. They chatted like kids or sat in silence, depending on the mood. They shared dozens of cheerful meals, like the first one they made on the night when Margaret and Puck had left. And there were peaceful hours in the warm stillness of summer nights, with the sounds of the city echoing through the dusty trees in the park. Those were the best moments of all. In those times, it felt to Jean as if their souls intertwined, and the idea of each person's separateness faded away for their enjoyment.
Hampered only by such demands as Jean felt to be her duty to Martha, the weeks slipped by. Ringed about by their freedom, Jean felt that their love was striking into a deeper and deeper reality. A quality of peace and security enveloped it that she did not know had been lacking before. Its roots went down below her personality, the accident of her "Jeanness," down into the stuff of life itself. Often, when she and Gregory sat silent, Jean felt that this love was not theirs at all; they were the possessed, not the possessors.
Hampered only by the responsibilities Jean felt towards Martha, the weeks passed quickly. Surrounded by their freedom, Jean sensed that their love was growing deeper and more real. There was a sense of peace and security surrounding it that she didn’t know had been missing before. Its roots went deeper than her personality, beyond her "Jeanness," reaching into the essence of life itself. Often, when she and Gregory sat in silence, Jean felt that this love didn’t belong to them; they were the ones being possessed, not the ones possessing.
CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
The third week in August, Dr. Mary returned. She came without warning, so that, late in the afternoon, when Jean came rushing in to start dinner, she stopped, staring at the figure upon the couch with surprise so intense that it deprived her of motion.
The third week in August, Dr. Mary came back. She showed up without any notice, so that, late in the afternoon, when Jean rushed in to start dinner, she stopped, staring at the person on the couch with such shocking surprise that it left her unable to move.
"Sunstroke, Jean?" Mary threw back the two braids of white hair, drew the hideous blue dressing gown closer and put on her slippers.
"Sunstroke, Jean?" Mary tossed her two braids of white hair back, pulled the ugly blue dressing gown tighter, and slipped on her slippers.
"Mary!"
"Hey, Mary!"
"The same. Come in and sit down, won't you?"
"The same. Come on in and have a seat, will you?"
Jean smiled and managed to get her arms about Mary and hug her.
Jean smiled and wrapped her arms around Mary, giving her a hug.
"Well, that's more like it." Mary paddled back to her couch and Jean dropped beside her. "My, but it's good to be home again."
"Well, that's more like it." Mary paddled back to her couch and Jean plopped down next to her. "Wow, it's so nice to be home again."
"We've missed you," Jean ventured and when she heard the ease of her own tone, a little courage came back. "Now, begin at the beginning and tell me the whole thing."
"We've missed you," Jean said, and as she noticed the calmness in her own voice, a bit of confidence returned. "Now, start from the beginning and tell me everything."
To her relief, Mary did. Jean listened with a fixed smile of understanding, made the expected comments, laughed in the right places, and waited for the one long and two short rings that meant Gregory. While Mary disposed in scathing terms of all English Social Betterment work, Jean wondered whether she had seen the fruit and vegetables that must be waiting on the dumb-waiter and how to explain them. As far as Mary knew, Gregory had dropped from their lives. And any moment, it would come, the one long and two short, and she would have to say something.
To her relief, Mary did. Jean listened with a steady smile of understanding, made the usual comments, laughed at the right moments, and waited for the long and two short rings that signaled Gregory. While Mary harshly criticized all English Social Betterment work, Jean wondered if she had seen the fruits and vegetables that must be waiting on the dumbwaiter and how she would explain them. As far as Mary knew, Gregory had vanished from their lives. Any moment now, it would come, the long and two short, and she would need to say something.
"I tell you, Jean, I thought there was no brand of human left alive, who could make me despair of the race. But a middle class Englishman does. He's insulated, absolutely insulated in his own righteousness. He would rather——"
"I tell you, Jean, I thought there was no type of person left who could make me lose faith in humanity. But a middle-class Englishman does. He's completely insulated in his own sense of superiority. He would rather——"
There it was, the one long and two short.
There it was, one long and two short.
"Good Heavens! Jean, are you giving a party? I saw a whole box of things on the waiter."
"Wow! Jean, are you throwing a party? I saw a whole box of stuff on the waiter."
"No. It's only Gregory. I stumbled into him accidentally one day and, now the family's in Maine, he comes to dinner sometimes."
"No. It's just Gregory. I ran into him by chance one day and, now that the family's in Maine, he comes over for dinner sometimes."
"Well, I'll be darned. What was the matter with him? Did you ever find out?"
"Well, I can't believe it. What was wrong with him? Did you ever find out?"
"Never asked him," Jean remarked from the door. "I forgot all about it, myself. I don't believe he ever thought it needed any."
"Never asked him," Jean said from the doorway. "I completely forgot about it. I don't think he ever believed it was necessary."
"A regular homefest! Run along and open the door. I won't bother to change my things."
"A regular home party! Hurry up and open the door. I won’t bother changing my stuff."
Jean opened the door, but before Gregory could take her in his arms, she stepped back with a warning look.
Jean opened the door, but before Gregory could pull her into his arms, she stepped back with a warning look.
"You're much too early! I haven't even begun to get dinner." She motioned to the living-room. "Mary," her lips formed.
"You're way too early! I haven't even started making dinner." She gestured toward the living room. "Mary," she mouthed.
"Hell!" Gregory almost said it aloud.
"Hell!" Gregory nearly said it out loud.
"Well, go into the other room and wait as patiently as you can," she whispered.
"Okay, go into the other room and wait as patiently as you can," she whispered.
Jean went into the kitchen. The table was strewn with the things for dinner just as Mary had dumped them out. Jean's eyes filled with tears. "I won't let it end, I won't, I won't." In the other room she heard Gregory's well-feigned surprise and Mary's laugh.
Jean walked into the kitchen. The table was scattered with the dinner items just as Mary had tossed them out. Jean's eyes welled up with tears. "I won't let it end, I won't, I won't." In the other room, she heard Gregory's well-pretended surprise and Mary's laughter.
Jean put on her apron and began to get dinner. Mary's anecdotes flowed on like a river, breaking every now and then on the rock of Gregory's laughter. After all, perhaps it did not make so much difference to him. Last evening they had sat for almost an hour, silent, with their hands linked across the intervening space between the chairs and Jean had been wonderfully happy. Had he been happy, too? How did she know that he had not been a little bored? Jean's eyes blurred and the tomato she was peeling slipped into the sink with a plop.
Jean tied on her apron and started preparing dinner. Mary's stories flowed like a river, occasionally interrupted by Gregory's laughter. In the end, maybe it didn’t matter that much to him. Last night, they had sat in silence for almost an hour, holding hands across the space between their chairs, and Jean felt incredibly happy. Had he been happy too? How was she to know if he hadn’t felt a bit bored? Jean's eyes blurred, and the tomato she was peeling fell into the sink with a splash.
"You fool. What do you expect? She is interesting and he can't sit there like a statue." Jean scooped up the tomato and threw it viciously into the garbage pail.
"You idiot. What do you think is going to happen? She is interesting, and he can't just sit there like a statue." Jean picked up the tomato and angrily tossed it into the trash can.
"Jean! Oh, Jean, come here a minute," Gregory called. "Do it again for Jean. It's a scream."
"Jean! Hey, Jean, come here for a second," Gregory called. "Do it again for Jean. It’s hilarious."
Mary twitched the dressing gown so that it trailed like a royal robe and twisted the white hair into a knob not unlike a coronet.
Mary adjusted her dressing gown so it flowed like a royal robe and twisted her white hair into a bun that resembled a crown.
"Mamie Horton, of Chicago, now Duchess Mary of Belfort, doing the East End, visiting a family of eight living on three dollars a week." The doctor's face froze into a mask of horror and she pointed dramatically to what was supposed to be the laborer's dinner table. "Most unhygienic. I will send you a case of shredded wheat to-morrow!"
"Mamie Horton, from Chicago, now Duchess Mary of Belfort, touring the East End, visiting a family of eight surviving on three dollars a week." The doctor's face turned into a frozen mask of horror, and she pointed dramatically at what was supposed to be the laborer's dinner table. "So unsanitary. I'll send you a case of shredded wheat tomorrow!"
"Never, Mary. That's too much. You've spoiled it."
"Never, Mary. That's too much. You've ruined it."
"Well, it wasn't shredded wheat, but it was just as bad. Jean, I longed for you. If there had been anything in thought transference you would have hopped on the next boat. You think your committee is bad! You ought to see real caste at the business. And worse than that are the Mamie Hortons. Why, when I told a group of the reals and the pseudos, at a luncheon, about the tenements, and how you had raised the money and had the whole thing going in a few months, they stared at me, and Horton actually said: 'Reahlly,' in that exasperating English voice that means: 'You're a liar.' It takes a year to call a meeting over there."
"Well, it wasn’t shredded wheat, but it was just as bad. Jean, I missed you so much. If there was such a thing as thought transference, you would have jumped on the next boat. You think your committee is bad! You should see real social hierarchy in action. And even worse are the Mamie Hortons. When I told a group of the real ones and the fakes, at a lunch, about the tenements and how you raised the money and got the whole project started in a few months, they stared at me, and Horton actually said: 'Really,' in that frustrating English accent that means: 'You're lying.' It takes a year to call a meeting over there."
"I suppose she wouldn't believe the evidences of her senses if she saw them. They're finished except a few last touches."
"I guess she wouldn't trust what she sees even if she were looking at it. They're done, just a few final touches left."
"Not really, Jean!"
"Not really, Jean!"
"Infected, Mary! 'Not reahlly!'"
"Infected, Mary! 'Not really!'"
"Score! But, Jean, you don't mean they're all ready for tenants? I hope they're not in yet."
"Awesome! But, Jean, you don’t mean they’re all set for tenants, do you? I hope they haven't moved in yet."
"They will be in another week."
"They'll be here in another week."
Dr. Mary bounced out of her chair. "Let's go out and see them."
Dr. Mary jumped out of her chair. "Let's go out and see them."
"What? Now?"
"What’s happening now?"
"Yes, now. It won't take long. Gregory can call a taxi while I get on my clothes. You don't know how I've come to love those things, Jean. Whenever that cumbersome machine of 'British thoroughness' lumbered over me I used to say,
"Yes, right now. It won't take long. Gregory can call a taxi while I get dressed. You don’t know how much I’ve come to appreciate those things, Jean. Whenever that clunky piece of 'British thoroughness' weighed down on me, I would say,
"What's the objection to going now? Won't the food keep?"
"What's the problem with going now? Won't the food last?"
"If you've made up your mind, it doesn't matter whether the food keeps or not. I don't suppose there is any reason not to go, except that you ought to be tired."
"If you've made your decision, it doesn’t matter if the food lasts or not. I can't think of any reason not to go, except that you probably should be tired."
"I almost died resting for the last five days. I could walk there."
"I nearly died taking a break for the last five days. I could walk there."
Jean went back to take off her apron and Gregory followed.
Jean went back to remove her apron, and Gregory followed her.
"It'll be better than staying here," he whispered, with his arms about her. "And it was going to be such a nice evening."
"It'll be better than staying here," he whispered, wrapping his arms around her. "And it was going to be such a nice evening."
Jean patted his cheek. "Never mind. We'll have a lot more. Now run along and call a taxi."
Jean patted his cheek. "Don't worry about it. We'll have plenty more. Now go ahead and call a taxi."
Dr. Mary was indefatigable. She insisted on inspecting every floor and getting the view from every side. And, in the end, she pronounced it "a darn good job." But Jean did not feel it was "a job" at all. It was a bit of her life and Gregory's. It was built of the hours they had spent together. It was not an insensate thing. It was alive. She and Gregory had created it. Her hand moved on the clean, white wall.
Dr. Mary was relentless. She insisted on checking every floor and getting a view from every angle. In the end, she declared it "a darn good job." But Jean didn’t think of it as "a job" at all. It was part of her life and Gregory’s. It was built from the hours they had spent together. It wasn’t just a lifeless object. It was alive. She and Gregory had created it. Her hand brushed against the clean, white wall.
"You nice living thing. Make everybody well and don't let anybody die."
"You lovely being. Help everyone feel better and don’t let anyone die."
Jean smiled. It was somewhat like a prayer.
Jean smiled. It felt a bit like a prayer.
When there was nothing left but the solarium on the roof, they sat down to rest on one of its green benches. In the afterglow, the East River ran a stream of gold. The span of the bridges hung airy webs in the heat-hazed air. Far below little tugs chugged up and down, whistling. The gray of their smoke filtered through the gold, softening it to filmy gauze. But across the river, on the workhouse island, a bell clanged. From the last sunny spots, old men and women came reluctantly, and the hideous red buildings swallowed them, one by one. Soon they would all be asleep, the old men in their wards and the old women in theirs. Perhaps in the night some would die quietly in their sleep. In the morning the superintendent would look up the names on the books, notify any relatives he could find, and send blanks to charity organizations that there was room for a few more of the homeless old.
When there was nothing left but the sunroom on the roof, they settled down to take a break on one of the green benches. In the fading light, the East River flowed like a stream of gold. The bridges stretched across, creating delicate webs in the heat-hazed air. Far below, little tugboats chugged back and forth, whistling. The gray smoke they emitted filtered through the gold, softening it into a sheer veil. But across the river, on the workhouse island, a bell rang out. From the last sunny spots, older men and women came out slowly, and the ugly red buildings consumed them, one by one. Soon, they would all be asleep — the men in their wards and the women in theirs. Maybe during the night, some would pass away quietly in their sleep. In the morning, the superintendent would check the names in the records, notify any relatives he could locate, and send notices to charities that there was space for a few more homeless elderly people.
Not one of them had ever expected it to end like that. The race had speeded faster and faster, beyond their strength. They had stumbled, gone down, and been trampled under. Strong in the faith of their own ability, she and Mary and Gregory, all the well-groomed men and beautiful gowned women about them, went securely on. But what guarantee had they that this strength would last forever? Each human being was such a tiny obstruction, a mere grain of sand against the force of a terrific current. Even in the small trickle of the stream which one called one's own personal affairs, it was impossible to guide the force. Here was the course of her summer twisted suddenly by an event over which she had no control.
Not one of them had ever expected it to end like this. The race had sped up faster and faster, beyond their limits. They had stumbled, fallen, and been trampled. Confident in their own abilities, she, Mary, and Gregory, along with all the well-groomed men and beautifully dressed women around them, moved forward without worry. But what assurance did they have that this strength would last forever? Each person was just a tiny obstacle, a mere grain of sand against the force of a powerful current. Even in the small flow of the stream that represented their personal lives, it was impossible to control that force. Here was her summer’s course suddenly twisted by an event completely out of her control.
"I won't let it. I will have the next four weeks."
"I won't allow that. I will have the next four weeks."
"A penny, Jean. You look as if you were settling the affairs of nations."
"A penny, Jean. You look like you're handling the affairs of nations."
"I was doing what mummy calls 'guiding Providence.'"
"I was doing what Mom calls 'guiding Providence.'"
"Too strenuous for summer, Jean. Leave it 'til winter."
"Too tough for summer, Jean. Wait until winter."
"No. 'Now's the appointed time.' 'To-night the Lord may come.' Hence, you and Gregory go home alone, Mary. I go to Jersey. I've had a revelation."
"No. 'Now is the right time.' 'Tonight the Lord might come.' So, you and Gregory go home by yourselves, Mary. I'm heading to Jersey. I've had a revelation."
Nor would Jean let Gregory go even to the ferry with her, but insisted that he go back and hear more of the East End.
Nor would Jean let Gregory go with her to the ferry; she insisted that he go back and listen to more about the East End.
"But, dear, I want to see you terribly to-night. I want——"
"But, dear, I really want to see you tonight. I want——"
He had dropped behind as they were following Mary out so that for a moment he and Jean were alone. Jean smiled and shook her head.
He had fallen behind while they were following Mary out, so for a moment he and Jean were alone. Jean smiled and shook her head.
"Can't be helped. I've got to go really. Besides it's—it's your revelation too."
"There's nothing I can do about it. I really have to go. Besides, it's—it's your revelation too."
"I don't want any revelation. I want you," he added hotly.
"I don't want any surprises. I want you," he added passionately.
"So do I, that's why I'm going." The words came in a low rush, and then Mary was looking back to them.
"So do I, that’s why I’m going." The words came out in a quick murmur, and then Mary turned back to look at them.
But it was only when Jean actually stood with her finger on the button of Pat's bell, that she realized how astonished Pat would be, and how she had neglected Pat and the babies that summer. And once Pat had known almost every thought that crossed her mind.
But it was only when Jean actually stood with her finger on the button of Pat's bell that she realized how shocked Pat would be, and how she had overlooked Pat and the babies that summer. And once, Pat had almost known every thought that crossed her mind.
"I'm besotted, absolutely dippy, and I'd use God Almighty if I needed Him."
"I'm completely head over heels, totally crazy, and I wouldn't hesitate to call on God if I needed Him."
The door opened and Pat herself stood gazing as if she doubted the evidence of her senses.
The door opened, and Pat stood there staring, as if she couldn't believe what she was seeing.
"Jean!"
"Jean!"
Two small naked figures, lurking in the shadow of the upper landing, came tumbling down at their mother's cry and Jean was lost in a tangle of arms and legs.
Two small naked kids, hiding in the shadows of the upper landing, came tumbling down at their mother's shout, and Jean was caught up in a jumble of arms and legs.
"Jean! It's Auntie Jean!"
"Jean! It's Aunt Jean!"
"Jeanie, Frank!" Pat clutched at the waving legs, while Jean held them closer and laughed across at Pat.
"Jeanie, Frank!" Pat grabbed at the waving legs, while Jean pulled them in closer and laughed over at Pat.
"At least they're glad to see me, Pat, and you've only shrieked 'Jean!'"
"At least they're happy to see me, Pat, and you've just screamed 'Jean!'"
"I am so glad to see you, Mrs. Herrick. Won't you come in? I was just putting the children to bed."
"I’m so happy to see you, Mrs. Herrick. Would you like to come in? I was just getting the kids settled for bed."
"So I see. And we're going right on with the process." Jean hoisted her namesake to her shoulder and started for the stairs, dragging the rotund Frank by the hand.
"So I get it. And we're moving forward with the process." Jean lifted her namesake onto her shoulder and headed for the stairs, pulling the plump Frank along by the hand.
When they were safely tucked in and Jean had recounted as much of the old witch who was turned into a gingerbread house as she could remember, and promised to come soon, "very, very soon, lots soon," Pat turned off the light and she and Jean went down to the cool dark piazza. And then, for the first time, in her gratitude for the darkness, Jean realized how deeply she hated to lie to Pat. She would have given much to be able to throw both arms about Pat and say:
When they were all settled in and Jean had shared as much as she could remember about the old witch who transformed into a gingerbread house, and promised to come back soon, "really, really soon, so soon," Pat turned off the light and she and Jean went down to the cool, dark porch. And then, for the first time, feeling grateful for the darkness, Jean realized just how much she hated lying to Pat. She would have given a lot to be able to wrap her arms around Pat and say:
"Patsy, I want you to help me. I want you to take mummy out of the way. I want this last month, free and beautiful for the most glorious thing in my life. There is only one little month left, Pat, four short weeks, and I want them so."
"Patsy, I need your help. I want you to get Mummy out of the way. I want this last month to be free and beautiful for the most amazing thing in my life. There’s only one little month left, Pat, just four short weeks, and I want them to be perfect."
"I thought you were never going to come any more, Jean, and I was beginning to get 'hurt,' like mummy."
"I thought you weren't ever going to come back, Jean, and I was starting to feel 'hurt,' like Mom."
"It wasn't because I didn't want to come." Jean looked out into the moonlit garden. "But I've been terribly busy, and mummy hasn't been well. The words left Jean with the feeling that something very deep inside her had been ripped out.
"It wasn't that I didn't want to come." Jean gazed into the moonlit garden. "But I've been really busy, and my mom hasn't been well." The words left Jean feeling like something very deep inside her had been taken away.
"Mummy not well? Why, Jean, what's the matter?"
"Mom not feeling well? Why, Jean, what's wrong?"
"I don't know, Pat. You know she never complains and would sit up in her coffin to explain that she was perfectly well. But she isn't. I want her to go away for a rest, but you know how likely she is to do that. I can't go along, too."
"I don't know, Pat. You know she never complains and would sit up in her coffin to say that she's perfectly fine. But she isn't. I want her to take a break, but you know how unlikely she is to do that. I can't go with her, either."
"The summer has been a fright. Even Frankie got rather peaked last month, and it takes a great deal to wear an ounce off him."
"The summer has been really tough. Even Frankie seemed a bit off last month, and it usually takes a lot to faze him."
There was a short pause, and then Jean added, with an effort at a laugh:
There was a brief pause, and then Jean added, trying to laugh:
"Perhaps she's just homesick for a little trouble or illness. Now if Elsie lived in some nice quiet suburb and was going to have one of her horrible babies, or Tom would cut off a leg, she'd pack up and be right there on the dot."
"Maybe she's just missing a little chaos or drama. If Elsie lived in a quiet suburb and was about to have one of her terrible babies, or if Tom were to lose a leg, she'd be packed up and there in no time."
"And you're so disgustingly efficient and healthy! Poor mummy, you were never meant for her daughter. I say, do you suppose she would come over here if I could develop something that doesn't have to show? I couldn't turn pale or faint, not to save me, never did in my life, but I might manage a general breakdown. Worry over the children and Big Frank's raise in salary?"
"And you’re so annoyingly efficient and healthy! Poor mom, you were never meant for her daughter. I wonder, do you think she would come over here if I could come up with something that doesn’t have to be obvious? I couldn’t turn pale or faint, not even to save my life, but I might be able to pull off a complete breakdown. Worrying about the kids and Big Frank’s raise in salary?"
Jean looked away. "Are you sure it would be all right? She loves the babies and she would come in a minute, if she thought you needed her."
Jean turned her gaze away. "Are you sure it's okay? She adores the babies and would be here in a second if she thought you needed her."
"Well, I do. I'll 'phone her to-morrow."
"Well, I will. I’ll call her tomorrow."
"She'll come—and thanks, Patsy."
"She'll come—thanks, Patsy."
Blurred by the porch screening, a small patient face looked quietly at Jean. Jean got up quickly.
Blurred by the porch screen, a small, patient face stared quietly at Jean. Jean stood up suddenly.
"Let's go inside, Pat. I believe it's cooler."
"Let's go inside, Pat. I think it's cooler in there."
CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
Gregory Allen had never intended to let three months pass without telling Jean of his promise to go to Maine. But at first his going had seemed a distant point, and then, as it crept nearer and nearer, the right moment for the telling never came. Now, how could he say: "I am going to Maine to-morrow for a month. I promised Puck when she was ill." He had said nothing of the illness at the time. How drag out his own state of mind on the afternoon he had had tea with Jean and lied to her?
Gregory Allen never meant to let three months go by without telling Jean about his promise to go to Maine. At first, it felt like a far-off plan, and as the date got closer, the right moment to bring it up just didn't happen. Now, how could he say, "I'm going to Maine tomorrow for a month. I promised Puck when she was sick"? He hadn’t mentioned her illness back then. How could he explain his feelings on that afternoon when he had tea with Jean and lied to her?
Gregory wished that Jean would say something, almost anything, to break the silence. Not a soul seemed to be alive in the great building about them. On the river occasional excursion steamers turned their dazzling flashlights, lighting the room and Palisades to uncanny, whitish glow. They were huge phantoms moving in the stillness. All the worlds of the universe hung motionless in perfect adjustment. Jean sat utterly at rest, so near him that by the smallest motion he could touch her. But Gregory did not move.
Gregory wished Jean would say something, anything, to break the silence. Not a single person seemed to be in the huge building around them. On the river, occasional excursion boats shone their bright flashlights, casting an eerie, white glow in the room and on the Palisades. They were like giant phantoms moving through the stillness. All the worlds of the universe hung perfectly still and in harmony. Jean sat completely at ease, so close to him that he could touch her with the slightest movement. But Gregory didn’t move.
"Did you ever feel anything so restful? It's positive, the silence, not negative. Listen to it. I could almost 'go into the silence' myself, if I didn't have to shut my eyes and concentrate. If I could keep them open and—and dissolve instead. I believe it would be rather restful."
"Have you ever felt anything so peaceful? It's definitely a positive silence, not a negative one. Listen to it. I could almost 'immerse myself in the silence' if I didn’t have to close my eyes and focus. If I could keep them open and—and just melt away instead. I think that would be pretty relaxing."
"Do you?"
"Do you?"
If he hacked at this peace with words he would force an opening through which an opportunity might come, and Jean would know that he did not want to go, except for his promise to Puck. But Jean drifted back into the stillness again and it seemed to Gregory that she actually dissolved into the unfathomable silence.
If he broke this peace with words, he would create a gap through which an opportunity might appear, and Jean would realize that he didn't want to leave, except for his promise to Puck. But Jean faded back into the calm again, and it felt to Gregory like she actually melted into the deep silence.
With a nervous gesture he rose at last.
With a nervous movement, he finally got up.
"It's almost two o'clock."
"It's nearly 2 PM."
Jean laughed. "Frightful. What will the hallboy think?"
Jean laughed. "That's terrible. What will the bellhop think?"
But Gregory did not answer the laugh. He had yet to tell Jean, and now there was no time to lead up to it. He had to say baldly: "I am going away to-morrow."
But Gregory didn’t respond to the laugh. He still needed to tell Jean, and now there wasn’t time to ease into it. He had to say plainly: "I’m leaving tomorrow."
Jean was smiling at him.
Jean was smiling at him.
"There's no need to look so desperately serious about it, Mr. Allen, I just mention it casually."
"There's no need to look so seriously concerned about it, Mr. Allen, I’m just bringing it up casually."
"It is late, and I have to be up early." Gregory said and went into the hall for his hat. "I'm going up to Maine to-morrow for a month and I have several things to do before I go."
"It is late, and I need to get up early," Gregory said as he went into the hall for his hat. "I’m heading to Maine tomorrow for a month, and I have a few things to take care of before I leave."
It seemed hours before he could pull against the force holding him where he was and turn to Jean. She had followed him and was standing near, the teasing smile still in her eyes. For a moment they looked at each other and then Jean said:
It felt like hours before he could break free from the force holding him in place and turn to Jean. She had followed him and was standing close by, the playful smile still in her eyes. For a moment, they stared at each other, and then Jean said:
"It will be glorious up there now, but—don't forget—the contest closes the first of October."
"It must be amazing up there now, but—don't forget—the contest ends on October 1st."
In his relief Gregory took Jean's hands and bent cavalierly over them.
In his relief, Gregory took Jean's hands and casually bent over them.
"Your command, Fair Lady, is obeyed. I promise not to forget." He did not trust himself to kiss her again and went quickly.
"Your wish, Fair Lady, is my command. I promise I won’t forget." He didn’t trust himself to kiss her again and left quickly.
Was there another woman in the world like Jean? The sanity of her love made everything possible. In its light even the month ahead did not loom so gloomily. There would be happy hours playing with Puck and good, stiff work to finish the plans in time.
Was there another woman in the world like Jean? The clarity of her love made everything possible. In its light, even the month ahead didn’t seem so dark. There would be joyful moments playing with Puck and solid work to complete the plans on time.
Jean stood for a long time in the hall and then went slowly back and sat down by the window. Something had struck her violently and stunned her power to feel. She saw it as distinctly outside herself, and at the same time it was in some way connected with her. It was like a part of her which Gregory's words had suddenly cut away.
Jean stood for a long time in the hall and then slowly went back and sat down by the window. Something had hit her hard and numbed her ability to feel. She saw it as clearly outside of herself, and at the same time, it was somehow linked to her. It was like a part of her that Gregory's words had suddenly severed.
There they lay separated from her, the deep peace and security of the summer, the assurance of her own sensations, that wonderful clarity in which she had seen their love and perfect understanding. And there had been no understanding at all. The world that they both ignored, because it was not a real world, was a real world to him. It was not only real to him, but he must believe that it was so to her. Otherwise he would have told her before.
There they were, distant from her, the profound peace and safety of summer, the certainty of her own feelings, that incredible clarity in which she had perceived their love and complete understanding. But there had been no understanding at all. The world that they both overlooked, because it didn't seem real, was very real to him. It wasn't just real to him; he had to believe it was real for her too. Otherwise, he would have mentioned it earlier.
Jean looked stupidly about the room. Last night she had come back from Pat's and found Martha reading by the table. This morning, at breakfast, Pat had telephoned, and she had helped pack Martha's few things and taken her to the Tube. After that she had rung up Gregory and they had stolen the afternoon together. It was only a few hours ago that they had come in, the first time Gregory had ever been here.
Jean looked around the room, feeling a bit lost. Last night, she had come back from Pat's and found Martha reading at the table. This morning, during breakfast, Pat called, and she helped pack up Martha's few things and took her to the Tube. After that, she called Gregory, and they spent the afternoon together. Just a few hours ago, they had come in; it was Gregory's first time here.
It was all exactly like a game she had played when she was a child. It had been a game of much elaborate preparation. It had required the most violent upheavals of the doll's house, terrific cleaning and washing of everything. Martha always made special cookies and Jean was given ten cents for lemons and candy. Early in the morning of the day itself, Jean began telephoning along the clothes-line to imaginary guests. But no guests ever came to the party, because no children lived near, and in the end Jean had always had her party alone.
It was just like a game she played as a kid. It involved a lot of careful planning. It required a total makeover of the dollhouse, with everything being cleaned and washed thoroughly. Martha always baked special cookies, and Jean got ten cents for lemons and candy. Early on the day of the party, Jean started calling her imaginary guests along the clothesline. But no one ever showed up because there weren't any other kids nearby, and in the end, Jean always ended up having her party by herself.
At dawn, weary with the endless round, Jean went to bed.
At dawn, tired from the never-ending routine, Jean went to bed.
CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
Mary had decided to stay on and work for an M. A. at Columbia. She was busy choosing courses of study and quarreling with professors about prerequisites, so Jean, by pleading extra work herself, managed to keep away from Gramercy Park for the first days of Gregory's going.
Mary decided to stick around and pursue an M.A. at Columbia. She was busy selecting her courses and arguing with professors about prerequisites, so Jean, by claiming she had extra work herself, was able to avoid Gramercy Park during the first few days after Gregory left.
In the morning she went to the office and at night she came back. She tried to read and turned page after page with a detached sense of accomplishment in which all understanding of the words was lost. Finally, one night, when she had read from eight till eleven, and found that it was not the same book she had been reading so dutifully for days, Jean threw it across the room, and, standing defiantly in the center of the floor, faced the thoughts that she had refused entrance since the morning she had crept to bed in the gray dawn.
In the morning, she went to the office, and at night, she came back. She tried to read, flipping through page after page with a sense of accomplishment that felt empty, as she lost all understanding of the words. Finally, one night, after reading from eight until eleven, she realized it wasn’t the same book she had been reading so diligently for days. Jean threw it across the room and, standing defiantly in the middle of the floor, confronted the thoughts she had pushed away since she had crept into bed in the gray dawn.
"Well? What are you going to do about it? What can you do about it? Why is this any different from his going away for a week-end?"
"Well? What are you going to do about it? What can you do about it? How is this any different from him going away for the weekend?"
With her hands in the side pockets of her skirt, Jean paced up and down. It was the way she straightened tangles in her work, and the familiar rhythm seemed to throw this problem to an impersonal distance, beyond the haze of her own emotions.
With her hands in the side pockets of her skirt, Jean walked back and forth. It was how she sorted out the messes in her work, and the familiar rhythm helped put this problem at a distance, away from the fog of her own feelings.
"Well? What are you going to do? Are you going around always clouded up in this tragedy? He isn't any more married now than he was in the beginning, and you knew it from the very first. You knew he had duties and obligations. You rather prided yourself on your logical attitude toward them. You weren't being logical. You couldn't deny them because they were right there in front of you. But the first minute you got a chance to close your eyes, you shut them so tight that—that it's taken an operation to open them."
"Well? What are you going to do? Are you just going to keep sulking over this tragedy? He’s not any more married now than he was at the start, and you knew that from the very beginning. You understood he had responsibilities and commitments. You even took pride in your logical approach to them. But you weren't being logical. You couldn’t ignore them because they were right in front of you. Yet the moment you had a chance to close your eyes, you shut them so tightly that it required surgery to open them."
Jean stopped before the window and leaned with both hands on the sill, frowning into the night.
Jean stopped in front of the window and leaned both hands on the sill, frowning into the night.
"He would have gone on living his life and so would you, and you would have done your work, too, if you had never met at all. Yes, you would, and so would he." The corners of Jean's lips twitched, for always before, when she had thought of Gregory's home, she had thought of it as something he had acquired by accident, not as something that he had made, an expression of himself. "We do mean something to each other, something terribly real, but it won't be real, if you begin to mess it up with jealousy. That's what it is—jealousy. You know that nothing in the world could have dragged you out of town this summer and you're mad and hurt and jealous clear through. There! Put that in your pipe and smoke it whether you like the flavor or not."
"He would have gone on living his life, and so would you, and you would have done your work too if you had never met. Yes, you would, and so would he." The corners of Jean's lips twitched because whenever she thought of Gregory's home, she had seen it as something he stumbled upon, not as something he had created, an expression of himself. "We do mean something to each other, something deeply real, but it won't stay real if you start messing it up with jealousy. That's what this is—jealousy. You know that nothing in the world could have pulled you out of town this summer, and you're angry and hurt and jealous to your core. There! Take that and think about it, whether you like the taste or not."
Jean began walking again. She went very carefully through the summer, picking up the happy hours from the scattered heap into which Gregory's going had shattered them, and built them anew.
Jean started walking again. She moved cautiously through the summer, gathering the joyful moments from the scattered mess that Gregory's departure had created, and rebuilding them anew.
"The trouble was that you never recognized the conditions; all you did was to ignore them, until you came to believe they weren't there." Again and again Jean dragged this fact forward from the background into which it was always slipping. "You never mentioned his wife or Puck and you slopped it all over with 'delicacy and broad-mindedness.' You were afraid, that's what you were, whether you knew it or not."
"The problem was that you never acknowledged the situation; you just chose to overlook it, until you convinced yourself it didn't exist." Time and again, Jean brought this reality back to the forefront from where it always faded. "You never talked about his wife or Puck, and you covered it all up with 'sensitivity and open-mindedness.' You were scared, that's what it was, whether you realized it or not."
Jean came to a halt again in the middle of the room.
Jean stopped again in the middle of the room.
"Now, Jean Norris, from now on you're going to face things as they are. You are not going to ignore the existence of his wife, or of Puck. You're either going to—or quit."
"Now, Jean Norris, from now on you're going to deal with things as they are. You are not going to pretend his wife or Puck don't exist. You're either going to— or you can leave."
But the idea of quitting was so ridiculous that Jean laughed out loud.
But the idea of quitting was so absurd that Jean laughed out loud.
At the end of the week she wrote a long, cheerful letter to Gregory and went to have dinner with Mary.
At the end of the week, she wrote a long, happy letter to Gregory and went out for dinner with Mary.
Gregory answered by return mail. He said he was working on the plans, which were getting along, but he was so sick of them he didn't know whether they were good or bad. He never mentioned the country nor how he passed his time when he was not working. Only at the very end there was a line clear across the paper of extremely thin and wobbly columns, under which he had printed: "These are the other boarders. Christian Scientists."
Gregory replied right away. He said he was working on the plans, which were coming along, but he was so tired of them he couldn’t tell if they were good or bad. He never mentioned the country or how he spent his time when he wasn't working. Only at the very end was there a line across the paper of very thin and shaky columns, under which he had printed: "These are the other tenants. Christian Scientists."
Jean kissed the letter and tore it up. "I don't want to take to 'carrying it in my bosom.'"
Jean kissed the letter and ripped it up. "I don't want to 'carry it in my heart.'"
A week later Jean came home early one night, after a cheerful evening with Mary, to find Martha quietly mending under the lamp.
A week later, Jean came home early one night after a fun evening with Mary, to find Martha quietly sewing under the lamp.
"Why, mummy Norris!" Jean took Martha's sewing and laid it on the table. Squatting on her heels, she grinned with mock reproof. "Why, Mrs. Norris, may I ask? Did I tell you you could come home?"
"Why, Mom Norris!" Jean took Martha's sewing and placed it on the table. Squatting on her heels, she smiled with playful disapproval. "Why, Mrs. Norris, can I ask? Did I say you could come home?"
Martha's eyes twinkled. "You may be a very important person in the outside world, Jeany, but you're my baby yet, and I think I'll come and go a few years longer without asking permission. Besides, Pat is all right and has a thousand times more sense than you have and is far better able to look out for herself." Martha pointed to the mending on the table.
Martha's eyes sparkled. "You might be a big deal in the outside world, Jeany, but you're still my baby, and I plan to come and go for a few more years without asking your permission. Plus, Pat is great and has way more sense than you do, and she's much better at taking care of herself." Martha gestured to the mending on the table.
"It's not inability, mummy, it's a question of belief. It's an economic principle. Why should I mend stockings when I ought to be resting my mammoth brain for further world efforts? And if I could make you understand, think of the extra pennies some poor woman might earn."
"It's not that I can't do it, Mom, it's about belief. It's an economic principle. Why should I fix stockings when I should be resting my brilliant mind for more important work? And if I could make you see it, think about the extra pennies some struggling woman might earn."
"Economics! Fiddlesticks!"
"Economics! Nonsense!"
"All right! I'll bring you home a brochure to-morrow on Conserving Mental Waste. Maybe you'll believe it when you see it in print."
"Okay! I'll bring you a brochure tomorrow about Conserving Mental Waste. Maybe you'll believe it when you see it in print."
"You'll never make me believe it's good economics or anything else, to wear stockings like those." Martha held up a pair run from heel to knee, with a great gap at the toes.
"You'll never convince me that it's good economics or anything else to wear stockings like those." Martha held up a pair that were ripped from heel to knee, with a huge gap at the toes.
"And you'll never make me believe it isn't a wicked waste of time to mend them like that." Jean seized a pair from the neat pile. "You can't tell which was the original thread and which was the mend."
"And you'll never make me believe it isn't a total waste of time to fix them like that." Jean grabbed a pair from the neat stack. "You can't tell which was the original thread and which was the repair."
"I suppose it would be all right if I mended them so they would hurt your feet. After all, Jean, logic is not your strong point, whatever you or your brochures may say."
"I guess it would be fine if I fixed them so they would hurt your feet. After all, Jean, logic isn’t your strong suit, no matter what you or your brochures might claim."
Jean hugged her. "I'm rather coming to that belief myself, mummy. What time did you get back?"
Jean hugged her. "I'm starting to believe that too, Mom. What time did you get back?"
"About five. I didn't suppose you came home to dinner, but——"
"About five. I didn’t think you were home for dinner, but——"
"Mummy, is there some sherbet in the ice-box?"
"Mom, is there any sherbet in the fridge?"
"I——"
"I—"
"Is there some mousse in the ice-box?"
"Is there any mousse in the fridge?"
"There is."
"Here it is."
"And is it pineapple? Answer me!"
"And is it pineapple? Tell me!"
"I rather think I did make pineapple."
"I actually think I made pineapple."
"What's the matter with my logic, now?"
"What's wrong with my logic now?"
Martha laughed and picked up the mending. "It's not the same thing at all, but you'll only talk me down anyhow. So go and get the sherbet. I believe I'll have some, too."
Martha laughed and picked up the sewing. "It's not the same thing at all, but you'll just shoot me down anyway. So go get the sherbet. I think I'll have some, too."
While they ate it Martha talked of Pat and the children and for some reason Jean felt that life was safe and sure again. There could be nothing very terrible in a world where little children said the delightful things that Pat's babies did, where women like Mary kept their belief and enthusiasm undimmed, and the Marthas thoughtfully made pineapple mousse as a surprise.
While they ate, Martha talked about Pat and the kids, and for some reason, Jean felt that life was stable and secure again. There couldn't be anything too horrible in a world where little kids said the charming things that Pat's babies did, where women like Mary kept their faith and excitement strong, and where Marthas made pineapple mousse as a surprise.
Four weeks to the day, Gregory wired that he would be back and to keep Sunday for a walk. The world was a nice place, a very nice place, indeed.
Four weeks later, Gregory sent a message saying he'd be back and to save Sunday for a walk. The world was a good place, a really good place, indeed.
Sunday was a day of blue haze and golden sun.
Sunday was a day of blue mist and bright sunshine.
"It was made expressly for us; I ordered it," Gregory declared, as he and Jean swung along, under arching maples that were just beginning to turn crimson, with here and there a brilliant scarlet leaf among the green. The fences were buried under honeysuckle and wild blackberries. The summer was passing in one last passionate abandonment of giving. The bare brown earth, freed from the burden of crops, like a woman released from family cares, went back to its youth. The air was pungent with the sting of sun-warmed loam. The old world frolicked in a second love.
"It was made just for us; I ordered it," Gregory said as he and Jean walked along under the arching maples that were just starting to turn crimson, with a few brilliant scarlet leaves mixed in among the green. The fences were covered in honeysuckle and wild blackberries. Summer was ending in one last passionate burst of generosity. The bare brown earth, free from the weight of crops, like a woman relieved from family responsibilities, returned to its youthful state. The air was filled with the sharp scent of sun-warmed soil. The old world danced in a second chance at love.
Gregory felt that he was physically leaving the dismal month through which he had just passed, behind him. He strode along and knew in every nerve that Jean was there beside him, just as strong and unwearying as he, stepping step for step with him. He had thought of her so, very often in the last four weeks, even when he was wading out into the breakers with Puck perched on his shoulders, beating his chest with her small, hard heels and shrieking with delight.
Gregory felt like he was finally moving on from the miserable month he had just endured. He walked confidently, sensing every bit of Jean’s presence beside him, just as strong and tireless as he was, matching him step for step. He had thought about her so many times in the past four weeks, even when he was trudging into the waves with Puck sitting on his shoulders, pounding his chest with her tiny, firm heels and screaming with joy.
Gregory seized Jean's hand and they shot down the green-roofed lane. Terrified birds winged with shrill calls into the blue and an old cow, chewing her cud in a quiet corner, lumbered away to safety. At the end of the lane, Gregory stopped unexpectedly and Jean spun round him like a top at the end of a string.
Gregory grabbed Jean's hand and they raced down the lane with the green roofs. Frightened birds flew away with loud cries into the blue sky, and an old cow, calmly chewing her cud in a quiet spot, wandered off to safety. At the end of the lane, Gregory suddenly stopped, and Jean twirled around him like a top at the end of a string.
"Gregory! Whatever's struck you?" In the circle of his arms Jean got back her breath.
"Gregory! What happened to you?" In the circle of his arms, Jean caught her breath.
"The earth and you, a most intoxicating combination."
"The earth and you, a truly captivating blend."
Between each word Gregory kissed her. Jean rested against his clasped hands. "Well, don't make me drunk too. One's enough."
Between each word, Gregory kissed her. Jean leaned against his clasped hands. "Well, don’t get me drunk too. One’s enough."
"Do I make you drunk, Jeany?" Gregory whispered and leaned to the white hollow of her throat. But Jean suddenly dodged under his arms and stood off, laughing at him.
"Do I make you feel tipsy, Jeany?" Gregory whispered as he leaned into the curve of her throat. But Jean quickly ducked under his arms and stepped back, laughing at him.
"All right. But I'll make you answer me later."
"Okay. But you have to answer me later."
The color ran under Jean's skin and then Gregory laughed.
The color rushed under Jean's skin, and then Gregory laughed.
"But I am so awfully glad to see you, Jean. I've got to take it out in something."
"But I’m really glad to see you, Jean. I need to express this somehow."
"So am I." They were now in step again. "I missed you terribly." Jean paused and added, looking off over a brown field to the right. "You're lots better at drawing than at writing, Gregory. You didn't tell me a thing. How's Puck and all the wobbly row of Christian Scientists?"
"So am I." They were in sync again. "I missed you a lot." Jean paused and added, glancing over a brown field to the right. "You’re much better at drawing than writing, Gregory. You didn’t tell me anything. How’s Puck and that wobbly group of Christian Scientists?"
"You ought to have seen her. She did her best, but Lady Jane hasn't the right kind of eyes and they wouldn't close." He bubbled over in amusement. "You can't speak to Divine Mind with your eyes open, it seems, and so Puck has to stay out."
"You should have seen her. She tried hard, but Lady Jane doesn't have the right kind of eyes and they just wouldn't close." He laughed with delight. "You can't connect with Divine Mind with your eyes open, it seems, so Puck has to stay out."
Jean visioned Margaret going "into the silence," for evidently she belonged, and wondered which of the wobbly columns she was.
Jean imagined Margaret going "into the silence," because it was clear she belonged, and wondered which of the shaky columns she was.
"Is everybody in it?"
"Is everyone in it?"
"Everybody. It was a regular epidemic. If I had stayed up there another week, First Principle would have got me sure."
"Everyone. It was a full-on epidemic. If I had stayed up there another week, the First Principle would have definitely gotten me."
Suddenly Gregory realized that they were talking about Puck and Margaret and his life in that other world. He wondered how it had begun, but before he could think back, Jean was asking:
Suddenly, Gregory realized they were discussing Puck and Margaret and his life in that other world. He wondered how it had started, but before he could think back, Jean was asking:
"I suppose that means an end of economics and uplift generally? I imagine Divine Mind isn't a thing one shares with garbage or child labor."
"I guess that means the end of economics and progress in general? I think the Divine Mind isn’t something you share with trash or child labor."
"Hardly. 'Full realization' is a terribly absorbing state."
"Not really. 'Full realization' is an extremely consuming state."
It was strange to be talking like this to Jean. But it was a relief. He had always felt that Jean understood, but it was nice not to have to think ahead always, to loosen the curb once in a while.
It was weird to be talking like this to Jean. But it felt good. He had always thought that Jean understood, but it was nice not to have to constantly plan ahead, to let loose a bit every now and then.
"Better than Montessori or garbage anyhow."
"Better than Montessori or junk anyway."
"Heaps."
"A lot."
They spoke no more of Puck or Margaret but both felt that something, somewhere, had changed. What had seemed perfect before was a little more perfect now.
They said nothing more about Puck or Margaret, but both sensed that something, somewhere, had shifted. What had seemed perfect before felt even more perfect now.
Gregory told her of the plans, the final week of work, and how he had mailed them at the last possible moment.
Gregory told her about the plans, the last week of work, and how he had sent them out at the very last minute.
"And if I win, I'm going to see that along with the valuables buried under the corner stone, goes a picture of the one who made it all possible."
"And if I win, I'm going to make sure that along with the valuables buried under the cornerstone, there's a picture of the one who made it all possible."
"Who might that be?"
"Who could that be?"
Gregory did not answer.
Gregory didn’t reply.
"Me?"
"Me?"
He nodded. His hand claimed hers.
He nodded. His hand took hers.
"I shall have to have one taken then, and I've never had one since I was old enough to rebel."
"I guess I’ll have to get one done then, and I haven’t had one since I was old enough to rebel."
"Oh, no, you won't. I'm going to draw it myself."
"Oh, no, you won't. I'm going to draw it myself."
"What will I look like? Please don't make me in two sections, like Mary."
"What will I look like? Please don't make me in two pieces, like Mary."
"You're like this." Gregory sketched a tower. It was the square Roman tower, but the top was blurred. Jean pointed to the blur.
"You're like this." Gregory drew a tower. It was the square Roman tower, but the top was fuzzy. Jean pointed to the fuzziness.
"What is that?"
"What is that?"
"That is a ray of sunshine."
"That is a ray of hope."
"Silly," Jean whispered, and kissed him.
"Silly," Jean whispered, and kissed him.
CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
The dead year was buried in a flare of gold and scarlet. For a little while the gray sky hung low over the earth, and chill winds blew through the empty world. Then the gorgeous dead season was forgotten and winter settled in earnest.
The dead year was buried in a burst of gold and red. For a short time, the gray sky hung low over the earth, and cold winds blew through the empty world. Then the beautiful dead season was forgotten, and winter took hold for real.
Jean laid away the memory of summer. Again she met Gregory in the tea-room and they were happy in the isolation of the alcove. On Saturdays, when it snowed too heavily for tramping, they went to matinées and sat through many driveling plays. They rarely spoke of Margaret, but often of Puck, and now that this ghost was no longer hidden Jean was glad of the hot, lonely nights after Gregory's going. There was nothing that could hurt because there was nothing unknown.
Jean set aside the memory of summer. She met Gregory again in the tea room, and they were happy in the seclusion of the alcove. On Saturdays, when it snowed too much for walking, they went to matinees and sat through a lot of boring plays. They rarely talked about Margaret but often about Puck, and now that this ghost was no longer hidden, Jean was grateful for the hot, lonely nights after Gregory had left. There was nothing that could hurt because there was nothing unknown.
The old feeling of power ran high in her. She was rapidly centering public interest in her work. Compared to the mighty tree which she and Mary had pictured in moments of enthusiasm, the Congress was a tiny root, but it was striking deep and in good soil. Jean was happy. She came sometimes to meet Gregory so radiant that even he, who had seen Jean in many radiant moods, was startled.
The old sense of power surged within her. She was quickly capturing public interest in her work. Compared to the strong tree that she and Mary had imagined in moments of excitement, the Congress was a small root, but it was digging deep into good soil. Jean was happy. She sometimes came to meet Gregory so beaming that even he, who had seen Jean in many glowing moods, was taken aback.
"You look like a Gloucester fishing boat under full sail," he said once, when Jean came hurrying up late for a matinée.
"You look like a Gloucester fishing boat with all its sails up," he said once, when Jean rushed in late for a matinee.
"Well, I can't say that you flatter."
"Well, I can’t say you’re flattering."
"But a Gloucester boat is the finest thing that floats. It has wonderful lines, and when it comes down the bay with all sails set——"
"But a Gloucester boat is the best thing on the water. It has amazing lines, and when it sails down the bay with all its sails up——"
"But tearing along Broadway to get to a theater! Besides it sounds horribly overpowering. Doesn't the thing ever sink?"
"But racing down Broadway to get to a theater! Plus, it sounds really overwhelming. Does it ever settle down?"
"Never."
"Not ever."
Between the acts Gregory drew a Gloucester boat and Jean insisted that she was going to pin it up in her room where she could see it on waking and get the conceit knocked out of her for the day.
Between the acts, Gregory sketched a Gloucester boat, and Jean insisted that she would pin it up in her room so she could see it upon waking and have her arrogance humbled for the day.
But in the mornings when she woke, warm under the blankets, with the sharp air pricking her face, she liked to lie looking at it until she could hear the whistling of the wind through the rigging and feel the heave of the sea under the keel. Standing in the prow, she and Gregory went out to sea, leaving behind the echoes of a waking world, the banging of doors, the rattle of the elevator, the running of bath water from the apartment across the light-well, the whir of coffee-grinders, gearing the world to working strength for another day. Her own power to slip away on these trips with Gregory amused Jean and she wondered if Martha felt the same physical sense of cutting loose, and going out into space, when she left her body crouching in the last pew and went up to talk to God.
But in the mornings when she woke up, cozy under the blankets, with the cold air nipping at her face, she enjoyed lying there and looking at it until she could hear the wind whistling through the rigging and feel the motion of the sea beneath the keel. Standing at the front, she and Gregory ventured out to sea, leaving behind the sounds of a waking world—the banging of doors, the rattling of the elevator, the running water from the apartment across the light-well, the whirr of coffee grinders, all getting the world ready for another day. Jean found it amusing that she had the ability to escape on these trips with Gregory, and she wondered if Martha experienced that same physical feeling of breaking free and venturing into space when she left her body hunched in the last pew to go up and talk to God.
Christmas and New Year passed and February came in a black rage of cold, that exhilarated or depressed to the breaking point. It depressed Gregory and he came to the office one morning of black cold, late in February, convinced of the uselessness of all things. Nothing mattered, neither happiness nor pain. If one did manage to seize a little happiness, it was only an interlude. What was the good of a few moments of exhilaration and the sense of personal power, when it went before you could make it really yours?
Christmas and New Year passed, and February arrived with a bitter cold that either lifted your spirits or brought you down to your lowest point. It brought Gregory down, and one frigid morning in late February, he showed up at the office feeling convinced that nothing had any real purpose. Nothing mattered, not joy nor sorrow. Even if you managed to grab onto a little happiness, it was just a brief pause. What’s the point of experiencing a few moments of joy and the feeling of empowerment when it slipped away before you could truly claim it as your own?
Gregory threw the mail about on his desk and lit his pipe. He felt old. He tore open the envelopes and sorted the contents and knew that he was going to go on doing this for the rest of his life. Margaret had been exasperatingly cheerful this morning, and as Gregory recalled the gentle sweetness of her voice as she had said, when she kissed him good-by: "There is all the success and prosperity we want right now, dear," he tore open the last envelope so violently that the letter within was torn in half. The incident loosened the tension and Gregory laughed at his own childishness as he laid the pieces together and read them.
Gregory tossed the mail around on his desk and lit his pipe. He felt old. He tore open the envelopes and sorted the contents, realizing that he was going to keep doing this for the rest of his life. Margaret had been frustratingly cheerful that morning, and as Gregory remembered the gentle sweetness of her voice when she said, as she kissed him goodbye, "There’s all the success and prosperity we want right now, dear," he ripped open the last envelope so violently that the letter inside was torn in half. The incident eased the tension, and Gregory laughed at his own childishness as he pieced the fragments together and read them.
He read them once. Then he read them again. He looked round at the walls, the floor, the water-cooler in the corner, and read it again. He got up and opened the window. The freezing air rushed in and, after a moment, the world adjusted itself. Things stopped spinning and came out of the blur, but still the impression persisted that it was a joke. Gregory brought the two pieces of the torn letter to the open window and read them for the fourth time.
He read them once. Then he read them again. He looked around at the walls, the floor, the water cooler in the corner, and read it again. He got up and opened the window. The cold air rushed in and, after a moment, the world settled down. Things stopped spinning and came into focus, but the feeling that it was all a joke still lingered. Gregory brought the two pieces of the torn letter to the open window and read them for the fourth time.
He had won the Chicago contest. He had covered paper with lines and figures and sent it a thousand miles away, long ago, before the leaves turned. He had never let himself really hope and, for days together, had forgotten all about it. Even Jean had not mentioned it for weeks. The thought of Jean steadied him. Jean had always said: "You will win." She had never doubted, or, if she had, had hidden it under a seeming faith that had been a comfort, even if he had not always shared it.
He had won the Chicago contest. He had filled sheets of paper with lines and figures and sent it a thousand miles away, long ago, before the leaves changed color. He had never let himself truly hope and, for days on end, had completely forgotten about it. Even Jean hadn't brought it up in weeks. The thought of Jean kept him grounded. Jean had always said, "You will win." She had never doubted, or if she had, she kept it hidden under a facade of faith that had comforted him, even if he hadn’t always felt the same.
Gregory reached for the telephone. How should he tell her? Should he read the letter itself, or keep her guessing? To be kept guessing made Jean angry and he did it sometimes to tease her. Gregory stood with his hand on the receiver, composing a beginning. But he would have to get to the point some time and he could hear Jean's: "Oh, Gregory!" Then they would go out somewhere and tramp for miles in the pitiless cold, because it would be absurd even to try to go through the day's grind. Gregory took the receiver from the hook.
Gregory picked up the phone. How should he tell her? Should he read the letter or leave her wondering? Keeping her in the dark made Jean mad, and he sometimes did it just to mess with her. Gregory stood there with his hand on the receiver, trying to figure out how to start. But he knew he had to get to the point eventually, and he could almost hear Jean's: "Oh, Gregory!" Then they would go somewhere and walk for miles in the bitter cold, because it would be ridiculous to even attempt to get through the day. Gregory took the receiver off the hook.
Slowly he hung it up again. He went back and sat down at his desk. After a few moments he got up mechanically and closed the window.
Slowly, he hung it up again. He returned and sat down at his desk. After a few moments, he got up automatically and closed the window.
He had won the contest. He was no longer the fairly successful architect, bitter, in lonely moments, at forgotten dreams. He was "made." Everything had changed the moment he tore the letter in anger at the sameness of things. There was no doubt about that. Nothing would be the same any more. He would have to live in Chicago. The building would take several years and he would have to be on hand all the time, if he was to get all there was to it. He would have to leave Jean. He would no longer be able to ring her up when he wanted to. There would be no more long walks. No more dusky hours at the little French roadhouse, hours when the need of parting drew them so near together, Jean would no longer be there in the background of his life, so that he always felt that he could reach out and touch her.
He had won the contest. He was no longer just a somewhat successful architect, feeling bitter in lonely moments about his forgotten dreams. He was "made." Everything changed the moment he tore the letter in frustration at how monotonous life was. There was no doubt about that. Nothing would ever be the same again. He would have to live in Chicago. The building would take several years, and he would need to be there all the time to get everything out of it. He would have to leave Jean. He wouldn’t be able to call her whenever he wanted. No more long walks. No more quiet evenings at the little French roadhouse, moments when the thought of parting brought them closer together. Jean would no longer be in the background of his life, where he always felt he could reach out and touch her.
Gregory jammed his pipe between his teeth and began walking up and down. Was there never a spot in life, never one short hour that was perfect? He saw the future that might have been, had he and Jean belonged legally to each other. Love, success, accomplishment. He and Jean—and Puck.
Gregory jammed his pipe between his teeth and started pacing back and forth. Was there never a moment in life, never one brief hour that was perfect? He envisioned the future that could have been if he and Jean were legally together. Love, success, achievement. He and Jean—and Puck.
Gregory's face was drawn when he sat down at his desk again. He drove his mind through the day's work as if it had been a slave.
Gregory's face was strained when he sat down at his desk again. He pushed his mind through the day's work as if it were a servant.
At four he closed his desk and went to meet Jean. She was already at their table, sitting partly turned to watch a group in the large room beyond. She was smiling, and when she caught sight of him the smile deepened.
At four, he finished up at his desk and headed to meet Jean. She was already at their table, slightly turned to observe a group in the big room outside. She was smiling, and when she spotted him, her smile grew wider.
"Do look at that old peacock over there. I have been watching her for the last five minutes and she's never stopped preening once."
"Check out that old peacock over there. I've been watching her for the last five minutes, and she hasn't stopped preening at all."
He had come, still uncertain how he was going to tell Jean, and she asked him to look at an old woman. But he turned and then he laughed too.
He had arrived, still unsure about how to tell Jean, and she asked him to look at an elderly woman. But he turned and then he laughed too.
"Well, what's happened exciting to-day?"
"Well, what's exciting happening today?"
"Oh, nothing much. Nothing that will surprise you terribly."
"Oh, not much. Nothing that will really surprise you."
Jean put down the teapot. "Gregory Allen, out with it!"
Jean set the teapot down. "Gregory Allen, spill it!"
Gregory seized the alternative of banter, which had not occurred to him before.
Gregory took the option of joking around, which he hadn't thought of before.
"If I'm bursting, as you so impolitely suggest, it must be terribly important, and if it's terribly important you—you ought to guess it," he finished lamely.
"If I'm about to explode, as you so rudely suggest, it must be really important, and if it's really important, you—you should be able to figure it out," he concluded weakly.
"Now, Gregory, don't tease. Besides, I haven't an ounce of sense left. I've been struggling with a Tammany politician until I'm limp. What is it?"
"Come on, Gregory, stop teasing. Plus, I don’t have any energy left. I’ve been dealing with a Tammany politician until I’m exhausted. What’s going on?"
Gregory took the cup she was holding to him. He felt that as long as the cup was in transit a choice was left open. But once it was beside his plate, he would be obliged to say, in the only way he had been able to frame it at all: "I've won the contest, and I have to go and live in Chicago. They want me there to talk over some slight changes by the middle of March and—I might as well stay on, because I'm going back there to live anyhow."
Gregory took the cup she was holding out to him. He felt that as long as the cup was in motion, he still had a choice. But once it was next to his plate, he would have to say, in the only way he could put it: "I've won the contest, and I have to move to Chicago. They want me there to discuss a few minor changes by mid-March and—I might as well stay there since I'm going back to live there anyway."
"Gregory, don't be silly. Please, what is it? I know it's good, because your nose is wrinkling up at the corners."
"Gregory, don’t be ridiculous. Come on, what is it? I can tell it’s good because your nose is scrunching up at the corners."
"It is good." Gregory put down the cup. "I've won the contest."
"It’s good." Gregory set the cup down. "I’ve won the contest."
The old peacock cackled a shrill note and Gregory heard her say: "Just fancy, at her age, a deep pink, my dear, I——"
The old peacock squawked a high-pitched sound and Gregory heard her say: "Can you believe it, at her age, a deep pink, my dear, I——"
"Gregory—my dear...."
"Gregory, my dear..."
The blood rushed to Gregory's eyes so that Jean blurred to something white and shining, near but impossible to touch. He looked down.
The blood rushed to Gregory's eyes, making Jean look like a blurred white shape, close but out of reach. He looked down.
"I shall have to go to Chicago. They've asked me to be there by the middle of March."
"I have to go to Chicago. They've asked me to be there by mid-March."
"Of course. Why, I'd want to take the next train and rush out, whether they'd asked me or not. Oh, Gregory! I always knew it but—I feel all wiggly inside."
"Of course. I’d want to catch the next train and hurry over, whether they invited me or not. Oh, Gregory! I always knew it, but—I feel all jittery inside."
Her hands moved to him across the cloth but Gregory's did not come to meet them.
Her hands reached out to him across the fabric, but Gregory's did not come to meet them.
"But I shall have to live there, Jean, for good; for several years anyhow. It will mean so many things. Here I should only be "that fellow who's building the Auditorium out in Chicago." I'm not young. I've got to get it all now, every scrap of it. I've got to, Jean. I've got to!"
"But I’m going to have to live there, Jean, for good; at least for several years. It will mean so much. Here, I’d just be “that guy who’s building the Auditorium in Chicago.” I’m not young. I need to get it all now, every bit of it. I have to, Jean. I have to!"
Afterwards, Jean knew that in that moment she crossed a line and left something of herself behind forever. But now it must be the same as it had always been, until she was alone. If she yielded an inch, she would go plunging down into the emptiness.
After that, Jean realized that she had crossed a line and left part of herself behind forever. But now it had to be the same as it always was, until she was alone. If she gave in even a little, she would fall into the emptiness.
"You do see, don't you?" Gregory's voice pleaded for her courage, but she did not answer, and he hurried on.
"You see it, right?" Gregory's voice urged her to be brave, but she didn't respond, and he quickly continued.
"If there were any other way, ... but there isn't. It will lead to all kinds of things. I've got to be there. Don't you see, dear?"
"If there was any other way, ... but there isn't. It's going to lead to all sorts of things. I have to be there. Don't you understand, dear?"
Why did he keep on saying that, over and over, as if she were a child? Why did he sit there, looking into his plate, as if he were hurting her only and against his will? Jean drew her hands back into her lap.
Why did he keep saying that, again and again, as if she were a child? Why did he sit there, staring at his plate, as if he were hurting her and doing it unwillingly? Jean pulled her hands back into her lap.
"Jean," he whispered, "Sweetheart, don't make it hard."
"Jean," he whispered, "Babe, don’t make it difficult."
"I'm not going to. After all, you know,—Chicago's only eighteen hours away."
"I'm not going to. After all, you know—Chicago's only eighteen hours away."
He looked up. "Well, I'll be damned! Do you know, Jean, I never thought of that?"
He looked up. "Well, I'll be damned! You know, Jean, I never thought about that?"
And he had not. It had seemed so final, such a complete upheaval of the present that he had pictured no thread running to the future. It would. Of course it would. Why shouldn't it? Jean would be the same. He would be the same. Each had his work. Their meetings would be farther apart, but freer. He would never have to leave Jean because he had promised to be home at a certain hour, nor invent explanations for Sunday tramps. In a way it would be more perfect, not less. And as soon as he had things going he would come back for a few days. Later he could come for longer. In summer, if he had a vacation, he would spend it with Jean.
And he hadn’t. It felt so final, such a complete disruption of the present that he couldn’t see any connection leading to the future. But there would be. Of course there would be. Why wouldn’t there? Jean would be the same. He would be the same. They each had their work. Their meetings would be less frequent, but more open. He would never have to leave Jean because he had promised to be home by a certain time, nor would he have to come up with excuses for Sunday outings. In a way, it would be better, not worse. And as soon as he had things sorted out, he would come back for a few days. Later, he could stay longer. In the summer, if he had a vacation, he would spend it with Jean.
"Jean, I'm coming straight round this table and kiss you."
"Jean, I'm coming right over to this table and kissing you."
"No, don't."
"Stop, please."
But he was already there beside her, and under pretext of adjusting the curtain, kissed her quickly. Jean wanted to strike him. Then he was back in his own place, talking again. All the first joy of his success rushed over him. Jean felt it, the hidden power that she had fanned with her belief and love. It was burning away her own forces and Jean felt cold.
But he was already there next to her, and pretending to adjust the curtain, he quickly kissed her. Jean wanted to hit him. Then he returned to his own spot, talking again. All the initial joy of his success flooded over him. Jean sensed it, the hidden strength that she had nurtured with her faith and love. It was consuming her own energy, and Jean felt cold.
They had a second serving of tea. The rooms emptied. Gregory was still talking, rushing away beyond her reach.
They had another cup of tea. The rooms cleared out. Gregory kept talking, moving away further than she could reach.
It was almost seven when she threw her crumpled napkin on the table and rose.
It was nearly seven when she tossed her crumpled napkin on the table and stood up.
"I've simply got to go. Besides we could never get it all talked out, if we stayed until midnight."
"I really have to leave. Plus, we could never cover everything if we stayed until midnight."
"I know. I feel like a kid parading his bag of tricks. I believe I've been standing on my head for the last hour. Have I, Jean?" He was near, helping her on with her coat. His fingers touched her cheek. "Why didn't you set me right end up with a thump?"
"I know. I feel like a kid showing off his bag of tricks. I think I've been standing on my head for the last hour. Have I, Jean?" He was close, helping her put on her coat. His fingers brushed her cheek. "Why didn’t you put me back on my feet with a thump?"
"Oh, I adore small boys on their heads. I—I always want to do it, too." Jean wondered why he did not grip her shoulders and shake her back to consciousness, but he only laughed and they went out, past the groups of pretty waitresses resting now in the empty room.
"Oh, I love little boys standing on their heads. I—I always want to do it, too." Jean wondered why he didn't grab her shoulders and shake her back to reality, but he just laughed, and they walked out past the groups of attractive waitresses now resting in the empty room.
It had turned warmer and snow was falling in great white flakes.
It had gotten warmer, and snow was coming down in large white flakes.
"I believe I'll walk. I'm not going home to dinner anyhow." Her courage was gone. She could not go down into that stifling Subway, talk nothings above the roar of the train, feel Gregory close among all those strangers.
"I think I'll walk. I'm not going home for dinner anyway." Her courage had faded. She couldn't go down into that hot Subway, chat over the noise of the train, or feel Gregory close among all those strangers.
"But it's going to be a regular blizzard. Look! It's getting thicker every minute."
"But it's turning into a full-on blizzard. Look! It’s getting worse every minute."
Jean turned up her fur collar. "I don't mind. Maybe it's the last blizzard we'll have. I always wallow in the last blizzard. It's a kind of rite."
Jean pulled up her fur collar. "I don't care. Maybe it’s the last blizzard we're going to have. I always indulge in the last blizzard. It’s a sort of ritual."
"Well, then, if I can't stop you...."
"Well, if I can't stop you..."
They were standing so close that Jean could feel his warm breath on her face. Muffled figures, bent against the driving snow, pushed by them and disappeared into the black hole of the Subway entrance. Automobiles shot noiselessly through the whirling whiteness. The world itself had changed.
They were standing so close that Jean could feel his warm breath on her face. Muffled figures, hunched against the falling snow, pushed past them and vanished into the dark entrance of the Subway. Cars zipped silently through the swirling whiteness. The world itself had transformed.
"To-morrow then about four?"
"Tomorrow then around four?"
"No, I can't to-morrow. I've got a meeting. Friday."
"No, I can't tomorrow. I have a meeting. Friday."
"All right." Gregory held out his hand, but Jean raised her muff to keep off the driving flakes and only smiled across it.
"Okay." Gregory reached out his hand, but Jean lifted her muff to block the swirling snowflakes and just smiled over it.
She went back to the office. They had all gone. There was a note tacked to the lid of her desk and Jean read it. She tore it up and threw it into the waste-basket but some of the pieces fell upon the rug and she bent to pick them up carefully. She opened a window, and covered one of the typewriters that had been left uncovered. Then she telephoned to Martha that she would not be home to dinner. Martha urged her not to work too late and Jean hung up the receiver.
She went back to the office. Everyone had left. There was a note pinned to the top of her desk, and Jean read it. She ripped it up and tossed it into the trash, but some pieces fell onto the rug, and she bent down to pick them up carefully. She opened a window and covered one of the typewriters that had been left uncovered. Then she called Martha to let her know she wouldn't be home for dinner. Martha urged her not to work too late, and Jean hung up the phone.
Now she was alone, utterly alone, with the thoughts she had beaten back.
Now she was alone, completely alone, with the thoughts she had pushed away.
Gregory was going away. He was going out of her life for months at a time. Three short weeks and it would be as it had been before his coming—empty, work-filled days. Jean bowed her head on the desk.
Gregory was leaving. He was stepping out of her life for months at a time. In just three short weeks, it would be like it had been before he arrived—empty, busy days. Jean lowered her head onto the desk.
"You fool, you fool, you helped to do it."
"You idiot, you idiot, you helped make this happen."
She had been so glad to give and give and give. Never to falter in her faith, or let his courage drop below the standard she had set for it. He had needed her and now he did not need her at all.
She had been so happy to give and give and give. Never wavering in her faith, or allowing his courage to fall below the level she had set for it. He had needed her, and now he didn’t need her at all.
Jean slipped to the floor and clutched the cushion of the chair.
Jean dropped to the floor and grabbed the cushion of the chair.
"Don't let me feel like this. Don't let me," she begged, but there was no answer. The reasonable machine of her universe held no God. It ran itself.
"Don't let me feel like this. Don't let me," she pleaded, but there was no response. The logical machine of her universe had no God. It operated on its own.
When she was sure that Martha would be asleep, Jean went home.
When she was sure that Martha would be asleep, Jean went home.
During the next two weeks they saw no more of each other than usual. Jean was busy, and Gregory had to leave things in order for Benson, who was to take on the office. Besides, it kept up the fiction of there being no big change. But on Tuesday, the day before he was to leave, Jean did not go to work.
During the next two weeks, they didn't see each other any more than usual. Jean was busy, and Gregory had to leave things organized for Benson, who was going to take over the office. Plus, it maintained the illusion that nothing significant had changed. However, on Tuesday, the day before he was supposed to leave, Jean didn't go to work.
It was a day of sparkling sunshine and hard snow, packed firm. They went into the country. They talked of little things, rested, made snowballs and glided, hand in hand, over the ice of a small pond. It was a day like many they had had.
It was a day of bright sunshine and solid snow, packed tightly. They went out to the countryside. They chatted about small things, took breaks, made snowballs, and glided hand in hand over the ice of a small pond. It was a day like many they had experienced before.
It was almost dark when they stopped at the French roadhouse. There were no other guests, and Madam Cateau lumbered forward in her felt slippers to greet them as old friends.
It was nearly dark when they pulled up to the French roadhouse. There were no other customers, and Madam Cateau shuffled over in her felt slippers to welcome them like old friends.
"It is a long time that you do not come. I think you forget me. Then I remember and say—But the chicken they do not forget. Me, yes, but not the chicken." She shook with laughter and waggled her great red forefinger under Gregory's nose. "I am right? Yes? The chicken you do not forget. Two plates it was. Three, maybe?"
"It’s been a long time since you last came. I think you’ve forgotten me. Then I remember and say—But the chicken doesn’t forget. I might, but not the chicken." She shook with laughter and waggled her big red forefinger under Gregory's nose. "Am I right? Yes? You don’t forget the chicken. Was it two plates? Three, maybe?"
"Three at least. I wouldn't swear that it wasn't four."
"At least three. I can't say for sure it wasn't four."
"And to-night I have the same, with the mushrooms. Why do I make it this morning? It is not the right day. Le bon Dieu, maybe?"
"And tonight I have the same, with the mushrooms. Why am I making it this morning? It’s not the right day. God knows, maybe?"
She waddled off and Jean took a table close to the fire.
She walked off awkwardly, and Jean chose a table near the fireplace.
It was impossible that they were doing this for the last time. The fire burned with a deep glow. Outside the bare trees, ladened with snow, creaked in the wind that came creeping with the dark from hidden places. In the kitchen Madam Cateau scolded the waiter. Dishes rattled and finally the perspiring Gustave came running with the soup. It was rich and thick, and across the table, so near that she could see a tiny black speck on Gregory's white collar, he was eating it, smiling at her between spoonfuls, his face damp with the soup's heat and the reaction from the long walk in the cold.
It felt impossible that this was their last time doing this. The fire flickered warmly. Outside, the bare trees, heavy with snow, creaked in the wind that crept in with the darkness from unseen places. In the kitchen, Madam Cateau scolded the waiter. Dishes clattered, and finally, the sweating Gustave came rushing in with the soup. It was rich and thick, and across the table, so close she could see a tiny black speck on Gregory's white collar, he was eating it, smiling at her between spoonfuls, his face damp from the heat of the soup and the chill from their long walk in the cold.
When dinner was almost through, Madam plodded in again.
When dinner was almost over, Madam walked in again.
"The same room? Yes? Perhaps a smaller one is warmer."
"The same room? Yeah? Maybe a smaller one feels cozier."
"No. The same. Make a good fire. It will be all right."
"No. It's the same. Build a good fire. It'll be fine."
They drank the coffee in silence and smoked, listening to the woman's feet plopping on the floor above. It was quiet in the kitchen now. A loosened shutter creaked and ashes fell softly in the grate. Upstairs the door closed. Madam came thumping down and they heard her settle with a grunt into her chair by the parlor stove.
They sipped their coffee in silence and smoked, hearing the woman's feet thumping on the floor above. The kitchen was quiet now. A loose shutter creaked and ashes gently fell into the grate. Upstairs, the door shut. Madam came stomping down, and they heard her settle into her chair by the parlor stove with a grunt.
They went upstairs. The room was just the same. They might have been away only an hour. The same colored print of Napoleon stared above the dresser; the same stiff, white tidies covered the chair seats. The same red and white counterpane spread over the bed, with its nosegay of red and white embroidered roses in the exact center. The curtains were drawn half down, but below, through the spotless panes, the field stretched bare and silent under a clean young moon. Gregory went over and pulled down the shades.
They went upstairs. The room was exactly the same. They could have been gone for just an hour. The same colored print of Napoleon looked down from above the dresser; the same stiff, white covers were on the chair seats. The same red and white bedspread draped over the bed, with its bouquet of red and white embroidered roses in the exact center. The curtains were drawn halfway down, but below, through the spotless windows, the field lay bare and quiet under a bright young moon. Gregory went over and pulled down the shades.
Jean took the plush rocker that Gregory dragged to the hearth. He sat on the floor, his head against her knees, and together they listened to the breathing of the fire, the whispering wind, and the branch scraping on the glass. Gregory drew Jean's hands down and held them against his lips.
Jean settled into the comfy rocking chair that Gregory brought to the fireplace. He sat on the floor, resting his head on her knees, and they listened together to the crackling fire, the soft wind, and the branches scraping against the window. Gregory took Jean's hands and gently brought them to his lips.
The little noise outside died in the throb within. His lips pressed hot in her palms. With a sob, Jean bent and drew him into her arms.
The small noise outside faded into the pounding inside. His lips felt warm in her hands. With a sob, Jean leaned down and pulled him into her embrace.
In the morning they went silently back to the city while it was still early. The wind had risen in the night and blown the last snow from the branches. The trees cut thin and black in the new day.
In the morning, they quietly returned to the city while it was still early. The wind had picked up during the night and blown the last snow off the branches. The trees stood thin and stark against the new day.
Gregory was to come back in May.
Gregory was set to return in May.
CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN
Spring was late, but when it came, it came with a rush. In a day, the trees swelled in buds and blades of grass pricked the frozen earth. Jean woke one morning, late in April, to the feeling of a new force in the world and in herself. It was as if she had been walking through a tunnel, and now, unexpectedly, stepped into the light. Time had somehow slipped its leash; it no longer strained behind but ran forward. Jean jumped out of bed and went through the morning exercises that she had neglected for weeks. Raising and lowering herself on her toes, she drew in deep breaths of the spring air and with every breath the last two months receded, the future brightened, until, her whole body glowing, Jean came to a final halt, planted firmly on both feet.
Spring was late, but once it arrived, it came on strong. In just one day, the trees burst into buds and blades of grass pushed through the frozen ground. One morning, late in April, Jean woke up feeling a new energy in the world and within herself. It was like she had been walking through a tunnel and suddenly stepped into the light. Time had somehow broken free; it no longer held back but surged ahead. Jean jumped out of bed and went through the morning exercises she had ignored for weeks. As she rose and fell on her toes, she took deep breaths of the spring air, and with each breath, the past two months faded away, the future grew brighter, until, glowing with energy, Jean finally stopped, standing firmly on both feet.
She entered the dining-room humming, so that Martha, who was shirring eggs in the kitchen, poked her head through the swing door, as if she expected to see a stranger.
She walked into the dining room humming, which made Martha, who was whisking eggs in the kitchen, peek her head through the swinging door, almost as if she was expecting to see someone unfamiliar.
"Why, Jean!"
"Why, Jean!"
"Why, mummy!"
"Why, mom!"
Martha smiled. "All the problems in the universe must be solved this morning."
Martha smiled. "All the problems in the universe need to be solved this morning."
"Not exactly. But I confess they don't seem quite so hopeless. I guess it's the spring. Who could be altogether miserable on a morning like this? In the spring tra la!"
"Not exactly. But I admit they don't seem so hopeless anymore. I guess it's the spring. Who could be completely miserable on a morning like this? In the spring tra la!"
Martha went back to the eggs. Such a sudden change of mood was beyond her, for it was weeks since Jean had come humming to breakfast and, although Martha had said nothing, she had worried. But there had been nothing to worry about, since Jean could hum because the sun shone and the earth-smell came through the open windows. Martha wondered why intelligent people gave way to moods, when they must know what a little thing in the end would dispel them.
Martha returned to the eggs. Such a sudden change in mood was unexpected for her, since it had been weeks since Jean had come cheerfully humming to breakfast and, although Martha hadn't said anything, she had been concerned. But there was really nothing to worry about, as Jean could hum because the sun was shining and the smell of earth was coming through the open windows. Martha contemplated why smart people succumbed to moods when they must realize how easily a small thing could lift them.
At the office Jean found a letter from Gregory. It was the longest she had had and the writing of it had stretched over a week.
At the office, Jean found a letter from Gregory. It was the longest one she had received, and it took him over a week to write it.
"It's the only way to do," Gregory wrote, "because if I don't, things pile up to tell you until there are so many I can't tackle them all. Sometimes I want to get right on the train and come over, when something very good happens. And it's just the same when something bad happens, so you see I want you pretty much all the time."
"It's the only way to go," Gregory wrote, "because if I don't, things just pile up until there are so many I can't handle them all. Sometimes I want to jump on the train and come over when something really good happens. It's the same when something bad happens, so you see I want to be with you pretty much all the time."
At this point, Jean rang for Josephine Grimes and told her there would be no dictation ready until eleven. When Josephine had gone, Jean locked the door.
At this point, Jean called for Josephine Grimes and informed her that there wouldn't be any dictation ready until eleven. After Josephine left, Jean locked the door.
"I don't care if it is silly. I have to be sensible enough the rest of the time."
"I don't care if it's silly. I have to be sensible enough the rest of the time."
Jean came back to the desk and read and re-read Gregory's letter until she felt that they had been together through the days of its writing. They were interesting days, filled from morning until night with new impressions and new people.
Jean returned to the desk and read and re-read Gregory's letter until she felt like they had experienced the days it was written together. Those days were interesting, packed from morning to night with new impressions and new people.
"At first it felt queer and unreal, to have millionaire pork packers and mayors and things like that consulting my convenience. I felt about the way Puck does, just before Galatea comes to life. Not that I want to convey that a pork packer is like a Greek statue. It felt like this——"
"At first, it felt strange and surreal to have millionaire meat packers and mayors and people like that considering my needs. I felt a bit like Puck does right before Galatea comes to life. Not that I want to suggest that a meat packer is like a Greek statue. It felt like this——"
Here followed a marginal drawing of himself standing before a group of pedestals at various angles of motion, but the flagstone on which he stood was anchored at the four corners with the words, I did win the contest.
Here was a sketch of himself standing in front of a group of pedestals at different angles, but the stone slab he stood on was secured at the four corners with the words, I did win the contest.
"I'm afraid I'm getting too cocky about winning, as if I had done it all by myself, when it was you, more than half. Yes, it was, and you needn't smile as I am positive you are doing, and insist it was all my great ability. Of course I have ability, tons of it. Does that satisfy you? But when I look back now on the hopeless, dreamless creature you rescued, I want—well, I never claimed to be any good at words, and even drawing fails me here. I want you close. I want your arms round me and that glorious cool hair hiding all but your eyes. Why do you come so often, dear, just at dawn, and wake me that way, as you did that first morning at Morrison's? It was just about a year ago, wasn't it? Maybe that's why I've been thinking of them lately, or maybe it's because you came every morning last week. You shameless, brazen——" Here was the figure that he usually drew instead of writing her name, the Roman tower with the shaft of sunlight across the top.
"I'm worried I'm getting too confident about winning, as if I did it all by myself, when really, you played a huge part. Yes, you did, and you don't need to smile, I'm sure you are, and pretend it was all due to my talent. Of course, I have talent, a lot of it. Does that make you happy? But when I think back to the hopeless, dreamless person you saved, I want—well, I’ve never been great with words, and even drawing doesn’t help me here. I want you close. I need your arms around me and that amazing cool hair covering everything but your eyes. Why do you come so often, my dear, right at dawn, and wake me like that, just like you did that first morning at Morrison's? That was about a year ago, wasn't it? Maybe that's why I've been thinking about them lately, or maybe it's because you came every morning last week. You shameless, bold——" Here was the figure he usually drew instead of writing her name, the Roman tower with the shaft of sunlight across the top.
The division for that day stopped here and the next was about some changes in the plans that he had decided to make. The description was brief and technical but Jean knew the old design so well that she could reconstruct it without an effort. Evidently he had been interrupted, for he broke off short and when he began again it was about Puck. Puck was delighted with Chicago and as far as he could judge it was because she would never again have to be nice to Squdgy.
The meeting for that day ended here, and the next one was about some changes he decided to make to the plans. The explanation was short and technical, but Jean knew the old design so well that she could easily redo it. Clearly, he had been interrupted, because he stopped abruptly, and when he started again, it was about Puck. Puck loved Chicago, and as far as he could tell, it was because she would never have to be nice to Squdgy again.
"I believe Squdgy was your Dr. Fenninger and my Amos Palmer to her. I hadn't any idea that she really disliked him so much. Funny little entities children are, changing right under your eyes every minute. Sometimes she looks like this and the next day she's this."
"I think Squdgy was your Dr. Fenninger and my Amos Palmer to her. I had no idea she disliked him that much. Kids are such funny little beings, changing right before your eyes every minute. One day she looks like this, and the next day she's completely different."
Jean's lips quivered. How closely he must observe Puck! It hurt in a way and yet it made her very tender, too.
Jean's lips trembled. He must be watching Puck so closely! It hurt in a way, but it also made her feel really affectionate.
There was no direct mention of Margaret but in the last division, written the day before, Gregory said that she need not think New York was doing everything. Chicago had an institution, a group rather, whose motto was The Ultimate End.
There was no direct mention of Margaret, but in the last section, written the day before, Gregory said that she shouldn't think New York was doing everything. Chicago had an organization, a group really, whose motto was The Ultimate End.
"So what's the good of fiddling with any little by-products of social uplift or religion? Fascinatingly logical, isn't it? You dive straight at The End. It's the weirdest yet, a lot more simple than garbage or the Divine Mind."
"So what's the point of messing around with minor outcomes of social improvement or religion? It's intriguingly logical, right? You go straight to The End. It's the strangest thing, yet a lot simpler than trash or the Divine Mind."
And Jean could see Margaret, slim and blonde and graceful, diving to The Ultimate End.
And Jean could see Margaret, slim, blonde, and graceful, diving to The Ultimate End.
There was only one sentence more.
There was just one more sentence.
"From the way things look now, I believe I can make it before the fifteenth. So 'put your house in order.'"
"From what I see right now, I think I can get it done before the fifteenth. So 'get your things in order.'"
Jean folded the letter and laid it in the drawer with the others. Then she called Miss Grimes and dictated steadily for two hours.
Jean folded the letter and placed it in the drawer with the others. Then she called Miss Grimes and dictated continuously for two hours.
Ten days later, Jean took down the receiver to hear Gregory's familiar: "Hello! You see I made it."
Ten days later, Jean picked up the phone to hear Gregory's familiar voice: "Hey! You see I made it."
"So I see. But where are you?"
"So I get it. But where are you?"
"At the Grand Central, where you will be in about ten minutes—unless you want me to come over."
"At Grand Central, you'll be there in about ten minutes—unless you want me to come over."
"No. I'll come down."
"No. I'll be right there."
Afterwards they laughed, but at the time there had seemed nothing else to say.
Afterwards, they laughed, but at the moment, there didn't seem to be anything else to say.
Gregory stayed three days. Two of his business appointments and one of Jean's took part of their time, and made it impossible for them to go to Morrison's as Jean had hoped they would be able to do. But she tried not to think of it, and held firmly to what they had.
Gregory stayed for three days. Two of his business meetings and one of Jean's took up some of their time, making it impossible for them to go to Morrison's as Jean had hoped. But she tried not to dwell on it and focused on what they had.
During these two days the feeling Jean had so often experienced in the past, of having to beat through an outer covering to get at the real Gregory underneath, was gone. At moments, Jean felt as if some subtle atomic process had taken place, regrouping the elements of the man, without changing them in their nature, but re-combining them in such a way that the effect produced was quite different. But it was not a permanent feeling, or rather, it was true only at times. In the close hours of the second afternoon, which they spent at Madam Cateau's, there was no room for analysis in the content that held them, and Jean felt that Gregory had never been away at all. But coming back, he told her of a possible commission, the first that had come through his new connection, and Jean felt the difference again sharply. And simply because it was a change, Jean resented it until her sense of justice and humor conquered. She had always known and believed Gregory had it in him to do big things and now that he was proving it she had a queer feeling of hollowness inside.
During these two days, the feeling Jean had often experienced in the past—having to push through a thick shell to reach the real Gregory beneath—was gone. At times, Jean sensed that some subtle atomic change had happened, rearranging the parts of the man without altering their core nature, but combining them in a way that produced a completely different effect. However, this wasn't a permanent feeling; it was only true occasionally. In the cozy hours of the second afternoon, which they spent at Madam Cateau's, there was no room for analysis in the connection they shared, and Jean felt that Gregory had never really been away. But when he returned and mentioned a potential project, the first that had come through his new connection, Jean sharply felt the difference again. And simply because it was a change, she resented it until her sense of fairness and humor took over. She had always known and believed Gregory had the potential for greatness, and now that he was proving it, she felt a strange emptiness inside.
"You're going to be disgustingly successful, Gregory. You ooze it already."
"You're going to be ridiculously successful, Gregory. You already have that vibe."
"Do you mean that I really act conceited?" He asked it with such desire to be answered honestly that Jean laughed.
"Are you saying that I actually come off as conceited?" He asked with such a strong desire for an honest answer that Jean laughed.
"I didn't say that. Of course you don't. But you—let me see how to put it. Here, give me a pencil, maybe I can draw it."
"I didn't say that. Of course you don't. But you—let me figure out how to say it. Here, hand me a pencil, maybe I can draw it."
Gregory watched with a grin while Jean constructed figures unknown to geometry.
Gregory watched with a smile as Jean created shapes that defied geometry.
"Words are clumsy, I grant, but those things! Which is the 'is' and which the 'was'?"
"Words are awkward, I admit, but those things! Which one is the 'is' and which one is the 'was'?"
"That's the 'was.' It's one of the Egyptian pyramids, with curlycues. Those are the moods when the spirit inside got away from you."
"That's the 'was.' It's one of the Egyptian pyramids, with swirls. Those are the moods when the spirit inside slipped away from you."
"And the 'is'?"
"And the 'is'?"
"That's a geometric eagle."
"That's a geometric eagle."
"With the curlycues become audible in one horrible screech."
"With the curlycues becoming audible in one terrible screech."
"That isn't his mouth open. It's his under-beak where the pencil slipped."
"That isn't his mouth open. It's his under-beak where the pencil slipped."
"That's better. You had me quite scared." Gregory took back the paper and pencil and Jean's hands with them. "For which I am going to punish you."
"That's better. You really had me worried." Gregory took back the paper and pencil along with Jean's hands. "And for that, I'm going to punish you."
Again and again, in the soft dusk, under the budding elm, he kissed her, and then he held her close and they did not speak at all.
Again and again, in the soft twilight, under the budding elm, he kissed her, and then he held her close, and they didn't speak at all.
When they began walking again they were serious.
When they started walking again, they were serious.
"You see, Jean, you don't really know how it feels, because you never quit on the game as I did. I did honestly believe that it was all over for me and that I was never going to get anywhere. I felt like a little cog in a huge machine, whose place could be taken by any other little cog just as well. That's a damnable feeling. I felt at the mercy of whatever power kept the machine going."
"You see, Jean, you don’t really get how it feels because you never gave up on the game like I did. I honestly thought it was all over for me and that I wasn't going to get anywhere. I felt like a tiny cog in a giant machine, one that could be replaced by any other small cog just as easily. That’s a terrible feeling. I felt powerless against whatever force kept the machine running."
"But we are all cogs, in a way."
"But we are all cogs, in a sense."
"Look out. You'll be an Ultimate Ender yet."
"Watch out. You’re going to be an Ultimate Ender soon."
"Is being a cog the ultimate end of everything?"
"Is being just a part of the machine the final goal of everything?"
"Something like it. We are all specks in a cosmos that's more complicated than a Chinese puzzle. You reincarnate and reincarnate for millions of cycles, and when you get through you're only a sphere with a face in the middle. Did you know that? Your spiritual you, when it's been perfected through a billion æons is going to be a kind of gas bag with features in the center. The latest discoveries in all occultism prove it."
"Something like that. We're all tiny bits in a universe that's way more complicated than a Chinese puzzle. You keep reincarnating for millions of cycles, and when you finally make it, you're just a sphere with a face in the middle. Did you know that? Your spiritual self, once it's perfected over a billion eons, will end up being some sort of gas bag with features in the center. The latest findings in all occultism back this up."
Jean laughed. "I believe I'll stop off half way. The Ultimate End doesn't appeal to me."
Jean laughed. "I think I'll take a break halfway. The Ultimate End doesn't sound interesting to me."
"I'll stop off in that place, too,——" Gregory did not finish, and Jean did not ask him what he had been going to say. Hand in hand they walked along, until they came in sight of the brightly lit station.
"I'll stop by that place, too—" Gregory didn’t finish, and Jean didn’t ask him what he was going to say. Hand in hand, they walked along until they saw the brightly lit station.
"It's been a glorious afternoon, hasn't it?"
"It's been a beautiful afternoon, hasn't it?"
Jean nodded.
Jean agreed.
On the next night, which was the last of Gregory's stay, they had dinner at The Fiesole. Jean did not want to go there, but when Gregory proposed it, she could think of no good reason and so they went. Gregory filled their glasses, and across the raised rim of his, smiled to Jean.
On the next night, which was the last of Gregory's stay, they had dinner at The Fiesole. Jean didn’t want to go there, but when Gregory suggested it, she couldn’t come up with a solid reason, so they went. Gregory filled their glasses and, smiling at Jean over the top of his, raised his glass.
"Amos Palmer!"
"Amos Palmer!"
"To the Turkish lanterns and Japanese wind-bells!"
"To the Turkish lanterns and Japanese wind chimes!"
And Rachael. Should she say it? It was such a long, long time ago. Jean did not know whether Gregory remembered that the night he had told her of Amos and the pergola, was the night they had gone to Rachael's. What a big thing it had seemed at the time and now it was so little. Was the course of all human relationships just that—a series of steps, from one desperate need, to a temporary peace, and then on to another need? Did one never come to a lasting peace, a flat, restful spot with no more steps? Or did one just step off at last into nothingness?
And Rachael. Should she say it? It was such a long time ago. Jean didn’t know if Gregory remembered that the night he told her about Amos and the pergola was the night they had gone to Rachael's. It had seemed like such a big deal at the time, and now it felt so small. Was the course of all human relationships really just that—a series of steps, moving from one desperate need to a temporary peace, and then on to another need? Does anyone ever find a lasting peace, a flat, restful place with no more steps? Or do we just step off into nothingness in the end?
"What is it? Are you yearning for Japanese wind-bells and an electric pergola?"
"What is it? Are you longing for Japanese wind chimes and a powered pergola?"
"Was I looking like that?"
"Did I look like that?"
"Rather abstracted, Jeany. And——" Gregory was on the point of adding—"and this is our last night," but changed it. They both knew that well enough. So he said: "And besides it's rude."
"Quite detached, Jeany. And——" Gregory was about to add—"and this is our last night," but he changed his mind. They both understood that. So he said: "And it's also rude."
"I was just wondering whether she has outgrown the pergola yet or whether Amos is still happy."
"I was just wondering if she has outgrown the pergola yet or if Amos is still happy."
"I don't know. I saw in some paper not long ago that an English Duke was one of the guests on a yachting trip with Mr. and Mrs. Amos Palmer. From what I know of the Duke's reputation—Good-by wind-bells and maybe Amos."
"I don’t know. I saw in a newspaper recently that an English Duke was one of the guests on a yacht trip with Mr. and Mrs. Amos Palmer. Based on what I know about the Duke’s reputation—Goodbye wind chimes and maybe Amos."
They kept the talk at this level until they had almost finished dinner. Then, in spite of their efforts to hold the mood, it slipped from them. Brief silences fell, which were hastily dispelled as soon as either one could think of something to say, sufficiently unimportant. But they came again, until at last Jean made no effort to escape them, and Gregory sat rolling breadcrumbs in the old way and frowning into the tablecloth.
They kept the conversation light until they were almost done with dinner. Then, despite trying to maintain the vibe, it started to fade away. Brief silences occurred, quickly filled as soon as either of them thought of something trivial to say. But the silences returned, and eventually, Jean stopped trying to break them, while Gregory sat there rolling breadcrumbs like before, frowning at the tablecloth.
He did not know when he could come again. The months ahead were going to be busy ones and he would have to snatch an interlude when he could. And yet, going without the definite point of a return, left these days unfinished. He wished Jean would ask him.
He didn't know when he could come back again. The upcoming months were going to be busy, and he'd have to find a moment whenever he could. Still, not having a clear date for his return made these days feel incomplete. He wished Jean would invite him.
But Jean said nothing. If Gregory knew he would tell her and if he did not know she did not want to be told that this, for which she would wait alone, week after week, as she had waited, was to be left to chance, thrust into an unfilled moment.
But Jean said nothing. If Gregory knew, he would tell her, and if he didn’t know, she didn’t want to be told that this, for which she would wait alone, week after week, as she had waited, was to be left to chance, thrown into an empty moment.
"Let's walk to the station, up Second Avenue and across, I haven't been down this way for ages." There was an hour yet before train time and Jean knew that she could not sit here, filling the lessening hour with nonsense and silences.
"Let's walk to the station, up Second Avenue and across, I haven't been down this way in forever." There was still an hour before the train, and Jean knew she couldn't just sit here, wasting the time with pointless chatter and quiet.
"All right." Gregory signaled the waiter and paid the bill. He was disappointed, but what had he expected? He did not know. He only knew that he had not thought of spending their last hour sauntering among pushcarts. But if that was enough for Jean——And he succeeded so well that Jean's heart grew heavier and heavier and she kept back the tears only by a desperate effort.
"Okay." Gregory signaled the waiter and paid the bill. He felt disappointed, but what did he really expect? He wasn't sure. All he knew was that he hadn't planned on spending their last hour wandering around food carts. But if that made Jean happy——And he was so convincing that Jean's heart became heavier and heavier, and she held back her tears only through sheer willpower.
But when the reality of separation detached itself in a concrete crowd, in long lines waiting before the ticket windows, the starter booming the trains through a megaphone, and the red-cap who hurried up for Gregory's grip, Jean's pride slipped beyond her hold. She stared ahead and her lips trembled. His arm slipped under hers and drew her closer.
But when the reality of separation hit her in a crowded place, with long lines waiting at the ticket counters, the loudspeaker announcing the trains, and the red-cap rushing to grab Gregory's bag, Jean's pride slipped away from her. She looked straight ahead, her lips quivering. His arm went around hers, pulling her closer.
"Jean," he whispered. "Jean, dear." His fingers closed about her bare wrist above the glove.
"Jean," he whispered. "Jean, sweetheart." His fingers wrapped around her bare wrist above the glove.
The hand of the huge clock jerked itself forward another minute. And there was nothing to say. Less than if they had been strangers. With another jerk, the hand touched ten. Gregory dropped Jean's arm. Without a word he hurried through the gate and it closed behind him.
The hand of the huge clock jerked forward another minute. And there was nothing to say. Less than if they had been strangers. With another jerk, the hand hit ten. Gregory dropped Jean's arm. Without a word, he rushed through the gate, and it closed behind him.
CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
The summer passed. Once in September Gregory came on a flying business trip and left the next day.
The summer went by. One day in September, Gregory came for a quick business trip and left the following day.
Winter closed early with a jealous grip, and Jean worked as even she had never worked before. She managed committees, lobbied bills, spoke at meetings and drove her plans through all opposition.
Winter came to an early end with a jealous hold, and Jean worked harder than she ever had before. She organized committees, lobbied for bills, spoke at meetings, and pushed her plans through all resistance.
Dr. Mary was busy with her final thesis. Evening after evening Jean and Martha sat reading quietly as they had done in the old days, and Martha was happy.
Dr. Mary was occupied with her final thesis. Night after night, Jean and Martha sat quietly reading, just like in the old days, and Martha was happy.
Just before Christmas Gregory came unexpectedly, solely to see Jean. They went out to the French roadhouse where he had ordered dinner by a wire to Madam Cateau.
Just before Christmas, Gregory showed up unexpectedly, just to see Jean. They went out to the French roadhouse where he had ordered dinner by a wire to Madam Cateau.
It was a Christmas dinner. The table was already laid in their old room, when he threw open the door and ushered Jean in with a flourish.
It was a Christmas dinner. The table was already set in their old room when he threw open the door and welcomed Jean in with a flourish.
"Merry Christmas."
"Happy Holidays."
He closed the door and would have taken Jean in his arms, but the look in her eyes stopped him.
He closed the door and would have pulled Jean into his arms, but the look in her eyes made him hesitate.
"Why, Jean, what is it?"
"What's wrong, Jean?"
For Jean stood staring at the table and fighting desperately not to cry.
For Jean stood there, staring at the table and desperately trying not to cry.
"I—thought——"
"I thought..."
Jean turned and buried her face on his shoulder.
Jean turned and rested her face on his shoulder.
"What is it, dear? Can't you tell me?"
"What is it, dear? Can’t you just tell me?"
Jean fought fiercely to stop, but she wanted to shriek, to laugh, to let down utterly, to sob out all the hurt, the suppression of the last ten months, close in Gregory's arms. And all the time, at the back of her brain, her burning eyes pressed into Gregory's coat, she saw the gay little table with the wine glasses and the white chrysanthemums and the ridiculous turkey, with the foolish paper frills about its brown legs.
Jean struggled hard to hold back, but she wanted to scream, to laugh, to completely let go, to cry out all the pain and the pressure of the last ten months in Gregory's arms. And all the while, in the back of her mind, her stinging eyes pressed against Gregory's coat, she could see the cheerful little table with the wine glasses and the white chrysanthemums and the silly turkey, with the ridiculous paper frills around its brown legs.
Gregory held her gently, stroking her hair and wondering what had happened. For he had expected Jean to be as surprised and delighted as he had been when the idea occurred to him.
Gregory held her softly, running his fingers through her hair and trying to understand what had happened. He thought Jean would be just as surprised and thrilled as he had been when the idea came to him.
Slowly Jean's nerves relaxed and the sobs lessened. She must be happy now, while they were together. In a few hours Gregory would be gone and if she spoiled these hours there would be nothing, not even the memory, in the months ahead.
Slowly, Jean's nerves settled, and her sobbing decreased. She should be happy now, while they were together. In a few hours, Gregory would be gone, and if she ruined this time, there would be nothing left—not even a memory—in the months to come.
Jean raised her head and smiled. Gregory smiled too with a warm little feeling deep inside for this sudden, unexpected weakness.
Jean lifted her head and smiled. Gregory smiled back, feeling a warm little sensation deep inside due to this sudden, unexpected vulnerability.
"Whatever was the matter, Jean girl?"
"What's up, Jean?"
"Nothing—only—I was wishing—we could have—Christmas and—we've got it."
"Nothing—just—I was hoping—we could have—Christmas and—we've got it."
Gregory laughed so that down in the kitchen Madam Cateau heard and laughed, too.
Gregory laughed loudly enough that down in the kitchen, Madam Cateau heard him and laughed as well.
"Of all things to cry about! Because you get something you want. I'm glad it doesn't affect me that way." He punctuated the words with kisses and then, lifting her bodily, carried her across the room and put her down at the table, a little out of breath with the effort.
"Of all the things to cry about! Just because you got something you wanted. I'm glad it doesn't hit me like that." He added emphasis with kisses and then, picking her up, carried her across the room and set her down at the table, a bit out of breath from the effort.
"You're no feather-weight, Lady of My Dreams. Or maybe I am hungry."
"You're not lightweight, Lady of My Dreams. Or maybe I'm just hungry."
It was a good dinner and Gregory enjoyed it, although they had to hurry at the end to get back to the city in time for him to catch his train.
It was a nice dinner, and Gregory enjoyed it, although they had to rush at the end to get back to the city in time for him to catch his train.
Jean waited behind the iron grill until the train pulled out and she could no longer distinguish Gregory waving his hand from the Observation. Alone she turned into the months ahead.
Jean waited behind the iron grill until the train left and she could no longer see Gregory waving his hand from the Observation. Alone, she faced the months ahead.
Weeks of waiting, snatching, losing, waiting again. Years broken by flying visits, some longer, some shorter. No calm, no peace, no sureness. Their lives would touch, run close for a few hours, a few days at most, and part. No foothold, no smallest spot their own, no door they could close against every one but each other. And it would always be like this. The happiness of the moment must be clutched, until the force of the holding almost strangled it to death, just as to-day's dinner had done.
Weeks of waiting, grabbing, losing, and waiting again. Years disrupted by quick visits, some longer, some shorter. No calm, no peace, no certainty. Their lives would intersect, come close for a few hours, a few days at most, and then separate. No stability, no little piece they could call their own, no door they could shut against everyone but each other. And it would always be this way. The joy of the moment had to be held tightly, until the grip almost suffocated it, just like today’s dinner had done.
It would go on and on. Their meetings would grow more and more the result of circumstances, be wedged in the unfilled places between the world's demands.
It would continue indefinitely. Their meetings would increasingly become the result of circumstances, squeezed into the empty spaces between the demands of the world.
She would fill her days, fuller and fuller, to keep the thought of Gregory away. She would do bigger and bigger things, and people would speak more and more admiringly of her. While she struggled not to wonder when Gregory was coming again!
She kept herself busy, more and more, to avoid thinking about Gregory. She took on bigger and bigger projects, and people talked about her with increasing admiration. Meanwhile, she fought against the urge to wonder when Gregory would return!
Or he might never come again. An accident in the lives of either might separate them forever. Gregory might be called to the ends of the earth and she could not follow. He would go with Margaret and Puck and she would remain behind.
Or he might never come back. An accident in either of their lives could separate them forever. Gregory could be sent to the farthest corners of the earth, and she wouldn’t be able to follow. He would leave with Margaret and Puck, and she would be left behind.
They would grow older. They would hold to the small, common interests of each other's lives by an effort. A little while, and they would no longer talk of this person and that without elaborate explanations. Gregory's little sketches of people she did not know would grow meaningless. Their lives would run two paralleled streams, mingling only in the moments snatched together. And what would these moments hold? No shared interests, no mingled hopes. Their hands and lips would cling, on to the very end, because something in Gregory would always call and something, beyond her brain or will, would always answer.
They would get older. They would have to make an effort to stay connected through the small, shared interests in each other’s lives. Before long, they wouldn’t talk about this person and that without detailed explanations. Gregory's little sketches of people she didn’t know would become irrelevant. Their lives would flow like two parallel streams, only coming together in the fleeting moments they could manage. And what would those moments contain? No shared interests, no combined hopes. Their hands and lips would hold on until the very end, because something in Gregory would always call out, and something beyond her mind or will would always respond.
The white face of a clock peered at Jean through the snow. It was almost twelve. After all, she would have to go home some time.
The white face of a clock looked at Jean through the snow. It was almost twelve. After all, she would have to go home sometime.
The holidays passed and a new year began. Jean took long walks through the snow and believed, sometimes, when she came back tired and hungry, that she had left the tangle behind. There were moments when, whipped by the cold to an almost drunken ecstasy of health, the old sureness returned. Her love and Gregory's was clean and big, like the open, eternal as the earth.
The holidays went by, and a new year started. Jean took long walks in the snow and sometimes thought, when she returned worn out and hungry, that she had left all her worries behind. There were times when the cold invigorated her to a nearly euphoric state of health, and her sense of certainty came back. Her love for Gregory was pure and immense, like the vastness of the open landscape, timeless like the earth.
But the snow went.
But the snow melted.
It grew warm again on the upland, cool in the hollows, as on the days she and Gregory had stolen two springs before. Jean battled to hold her peace but it slipped from her as the grass pricked the earth again and buds swelled on the branches.
It became warm again on the hills and cool in the valleys, just like the days when she and Gregory had stolen two springs before. Jean tried to keep quiet, but her resolve faded as the grass poked through the earth again and buds bloomed on the branches.
She proposed a national campaign to awaken interest in other states, and link the women of the country in a common bond. But, while she listened to the applause that greeted her first suggestion, she heard beyond it the wailing gramophone wrapping the rebellious Mattie and her mother in sensuous peace. She worked until far into the night on this new project, but the old apple trees rustled in the orchard and dogs barked from farm to farm across the fields. She went to special luncheons to meet important people, but Uncle John was always there, eating his porridge in the blue willow bowl. And at night, when she lay alone in the dark, too weary with the crowded days to sleep, there was always a baby's dark, fuzzy head and wet, groping lips. Jean tried to push it away, but it would not go. In the morning, when the coffee-grinders set the world in motion, it was always there, smiling and pummeling with its fists.
She suggested a national campaign to spark interest in other states and connect the women of the country in a shared bond. However, while she listened to the applause for her initial idea, she could also hear the wailing gramophone enveloping the rebellious Mattie and her mother in a comforting haze. She worked late into the night on this new project, but the old apple trees whispered in the orchard, and dogs barked from farm to farm across the fields. She attended special luncheons to meet influential people, but Uncle John was always there, eating his porridge from the blue willow bowl. And at night, when she lay alone in the dark, too exhausted from the busy days to sleep, there was always a baby's dark, fuzzy head and wet, searching lips. Jean tried to push it away, but it wouldn't leave. In the morning, when the coffee grinders set the world in motion, it was always there, smiling and pounding with its fists.
And in the end, Jean let it have its way.
And in the end, Jean let it happen.
It came and went with her, at home, in the office and to Mary's.
It came and went with her, at home, in the office, and to Mary's.
Jean thought of Amelia Gorman and the gray house on the windy hills. If she had a child, nothing ever again could shut her off from the current of life. It was the only real thing in all the world. It was the past and the future down to the end of time.
Jean thought of Amelia Gorman and the gray house on the windy hills. If she had a child, nothing could ever again cut her off from the flow of life. It was the only real thing in the entire world. It was the past and the future all the way to the end of time.
Jean weighed the price. A child of hers and Gregory's against a national congress of strangers. Any one of a dozen other women could manage that, but her job, her very own job, no one else could do. Before the miracle of her own power Jean was humble.
Jean considered the cost. Having a child with Gregory versus participating in a national congress filled with strangers. Any one of a dozen other women could handle that, but her job, her unique job, was something only she could do. In the face of her own strength, Jean felt humble.
A strange new softness came over her, so that Martha wondered, but Mary referred to it outright, one night during her last week in New York when they sat talking before the open window as they had not done for months, with Madame la Marquise budding to youth before them.
A weird new tenderness washed over her, and while Martha was puzzled by it, Mary pointed it out directly one night during her last week in New York when they sat chatting in front of the open window like they hadn't done in months, as Madame la Marquise blossomed into youth before them.
"Jean Herrick, I wish to goodness you'd stop looking like a large blonde angel, just about to fly beyond mortal ken. It makes me feel a hundred years old, and as if I hadn't accomplished a single thing the whole time I've been here."
"Jean Herrick, I really wish you'd stop looking like a big blonde angel, ready to fly off into the unknown. It makes me feel a hundred years old and like I haven't achieved a thing since I've been here."
Jean laughed. "I'm sorry that I look like such a foolish thing as a large, blonde angel, but I'd rather you felt a hundred than I, Mary."
Jean laughed. "I’m sorry for looking like a silly large blonde angel, but I’d rather you feel a hundred times worse than I, Mary."
"But I'm not stuck on it myself, Jean."
"But I'm not hung up on it myself, Jean."
"Then don't. It's all in the mind, anyhow. No one needs to grow old."
"Then don’t. It’s all in your head anyway. No one has to get old."
"Piffle. There's a lot of rubbish talked like that these days. There's no need to grow grumpy and useless, but, after all, we can't turn back the hands of the clock. We do grow out of one possibility into another—and they don't come back either."
"Piffle. There's a lot of nonsense talked like that these days. There's no need to get grumpy and useless, but, after all, we can't turn back time. We do move from one possibility to another—and they don't come back either."
Jean shrank a little, as if Mary had touched the glowing spot inside.
Jean shrank back slightly, as if Mary had touched the shining spot inside.
"Then—live every possibility up to the hilt and take the next."
"Then—seize every opportunity to the fullest and embrace the next one."
"Logical and doubtless true. But I wish you wouldn't look so much as if your next was an ascent straight into Heaven. It makes me feel old—and a little lonely, Jean."
"Logical and undoubtedly true. But I wish you wouldn't look so much like your next step is a climb straight into Heaven. It makes me feel old—and a bit lonely, Jean."
"Don't, Mary; please don't, I don't want you to feel like that."
"Please, Mary, don’t. I really don’t want you to feel that way."
"Oh, it's not as bad as all that. But, really, Jean, I never did think of the difference in our ages until lately. We always seemed to be walking along at the same gait, but these last few weeks you look as if you had been doing it out of politeness, and if you really wanted to you could pick up your skirts—and run forever."
"Oh, it's not that bad. But, honestly, Jean, I never really considered the age difference between us until recently. We always seemed to be moving at the same pace, but these past few weeks, it looks like you've been doing it out of courtesy, and if you really wanted to, you could lift your skirts—and run away forever."
"I do feel like that, Mary; exactly as if I had wings."
"I really feel that way, Mary; just as if I had wings."
Dr. Mary looked up, but the joke on her lips did not come. There was a short pause and then Jean said:
Dr. Mary looked up, but the joke on her lips didn't come out. There was a brief pause, and then Jean said:
"Mary, I'm going to tell you something that I believe I've wanted to tell you for a long time."
"Mary, I’m about to share something that I think I’ve wanted to tell you for a while."
And she did, looking out over the Park while Dr. Mary sat silent.
And she did, gazing out over the Park while Dr. Mary remained quiet.
Jean went back to the beginning, to the sense of a fuller world because Gregory was in it. Calm and unashamed, she spared nothing.
Jean went back to the start, to the feeling of a richer world because Gregory was a part of it. Calm and unashamed, she held nothing back.
"I was glad when you went away, Mary. It was wonderful having this place, like a home all our own. And then you came back." Jean smiled, thinking of the tragedy of the discovered vegetables, and how miserable she had been.
"I was glad when you left, Mary. It was amazing having this place, like a home just for us. And then you returned." Jean smiled, remembering the tragedy of the discovered vegetables and how unhappy she had been.
She told of sending Martha away, of Gregory's going to Maine, and of her own readjustment toward Margaret and Puck; of Gregory's winning the contest, his removal to Chicago and of the long months since, trying to hold intact the beauty of their love, through hurried meetings, flying trips, moods of forced gayety clutched tight against the force of circumstance always tearing them apart. And the terrible white light of logic illuminating the end.
She talked about sending Martha away, about Gregory going to Maine, and about how she was getting used to Margaret and Puck; about Gregory winning the contest and moving to Chicago, and the long months since then, trying to keep the beauty of their love alive through quick meetings, last-minute trips, and forced cheerfulness tightly held against the constant pull of circumstances that always pulled them apart. And the harsh reality of logic shining a light on the end.
"It will come, Mary; it must. I can see it like a wall, standing there at the end of—one year, two, five perhaps. But—it will end."
"It will come, Mary; it has to. I can see it like a wall, standing there at the end of—one year, two, maybe five. But—it will come to an end."
For the first time Jean's voice shook. Nor was Mary's steady as she said, after a long pause:
For the first time, Jean's voice trembled. Mary’s voice wasn't steady either as she said, after a long pause:
"But you've had it, Jean. Nothing can take it away."
"But you've got it, Jean. Nothing can take it away."
Jean shook her head. "I know, Mary. But that's like the rubbish that's talked about not growing old. It's the theory of those who have never had a thing—that the memory of it can be enough."
Jean shook her head. "I get it, Mary. But that's just like the nonsense people say about not aging. It's a theory from those who've never had anything—that just remembering it can be enough."
Dr. Mary winced and lit a cigarette. "Maybe it is."
Dr. Mary flinched and lit a cigarette. "Maybe it is."
"When you've had a thing and—it goes—you have two pains, because the memory and the happiness hurts as much as not having it any more. And then—there's a third—the nothingness of everything else. That's the worst, that awful, dead emptiness, where nothing counts and you just go on because there's not even the will to stop. And the terrible, empty future."
"When you’ve had something and then it’s gone, you feel two kinds of pain, because the memory and the happiness hurt just as much as not having it anymore. And then there’s a third— the emptiness of everything else. That’s the worst, that awful, dead emptiness, where nothing matters and you just keep going because you don’t even have the will to stop. And the terrible, empty future."
"But he isn't dead, Jean. And you have your work. You can write, and even if you can't be always together, there——"
"But he isn't dead, Jean. And you have your work. You can write, and even if you can't be together all the time, there——"
"I know. Those things are a lot when they're a part, but they're nothing at all when they're all. I have less even than Margaret has. Yes, less even than that. She has the shell and I have the kernel, but the kernel has to have its own shell or it dies. No marriage certificate in the world could make her really his wife, but no blindness in the world can keep our love what it is really—like this. I don't believe that society invented marriage because a man wanted to keep one woman as his property or because women wanted to be supported. They were just groping blindly to keep love alive, to bind it fast, that biggest, freest thing in all the world, and keep it safe for itself."
"I know. Those things seem overwhelming when they're separate, but they're nothing at all when they're combined. I have even less than Margaret does. Yes, even less than that. She has the outer part and I have the core, but the core needs its own outer layer or it won't survive. No marriage certificate in the world could truly make her his wife, but no amount of ignorance can change what our love really is—just like this. I don’t think society created marriage just so a man could claim one woman as his property or because women wanted to be taken care of. They were just trying to find a way to keep love alive, to hold it tightly, that biggest, freest thing in the world, and keep it safe for themselves."
"Well, they've made a sad mess of it."
"Well, they've really messed it up."
"I know. They didn't mean to build a prison, but they have. Some day there will be no state or church locking people in—but there will always be walls around real love—like ours. It makes its own and grows stronger and stronger behind them. And when it can't, it just withers and dies and—there's nothing left. I can't have it that way, Mary, I can't. I can't watch it grow less, and I know it will—and I can't shut it out forever. There is only one way, Mary—I want a child—terribly."
"I know. They didn't intend to create a prison, but they have. Someday there won't be any government or religion trapping people in—but there will always be barriers around genuine love—like ours. It creates its own and only gets stronger behind them. And when it can’t, it just fades away and—there’s nothing left. I can't let it be that way, Mary, I can’t. I can’t stand watching it shrink, and I know it will—and I can't keep it out forever. There's only one way, Mary—I want a child—so desperately."
Dr. Mary dropped her cigarette so that it smoldered into the rug and burned a small, black hole.
Dr. Mary dropped her cigarette, and it smoldered into the rug, leaving a small black hole.
"But, Jean——"
"But, Jean—"
"I know, Mary. I've thought it out—everything, every single thing. I won't lose my job, because, of course, I shall give it up. I'll go away. I shall have to lie, right and left and all the time. I shall lie to the world and I shall lie to mummy. That will be the hardest, lying to mummy. But it would kill her, and I don't want to hurt mummy, but I am not going to let her stop my life, withhold the biggest thing in it. No one has a right to do that. It is my life and my job, Mary; the job of every woman when she really loves a man. And nothing else matters."
"I get it, Mary. I've thought it through—everything, every single detail. I won't lose my job because I'll just quit. I'll leave. I’ll have to lie a lot, all the time. I’ll lie to the world and I’ll lie to Mom. That’ll be the hardest part, lying to Mom. But it would break her heart, and I don’t want to hurt her, but I’m not going to let her control my life or take away the most important thing in it. No one has the right to do that. It’s my life and my job, Mary; the job of every woman when she truly loves a man. And nothing else matters."
The little doctor gulped twice, and rapped out:
The young doctor swallowed hard twice and said:
"Then go ahead and have it."
"Then go for it."
Jean slipped to the floor and laid her head on the other's knees.
Jean slipped to the floor and rested her head on the other's knees.
"Mary, do you think—I'm—very——"
"Mary, do you think I’m—really——"
"No, Jean, I don't. I'm—I'm green with envy."
"No, Jean, I don't. I'm—I'm really jealous."
The tears ran down the doctor's cheeks and she made no effort to wipe them away.
The tears streamed down the doctor's cheeks, and she didn’t bother to wipe them away.
After a while Jean looked up.
After a while, Jean looked up.
"I'm going to write to Gregory and tell him. I don't want to see him—till he knows."
"I'm going to text Gregory and let him know. I don't want to see him—until he's aware."
Dr. Mary snuffled. "Here endeth the Congress."
Dr. Mary sniffled. "This is the end of the Congress."
Jean smiled. "Mary, a dozen other women can run the Congress and I don't give a whoop who goes on with it. Josephine Grimes can take it over if she likes."
Jean smiled. "Mary, a dozen other women can run Congress, and I don’t care who takes it on. Josephine Grimes can take over if she wants."
Through the tears the blue eyes twinkled.
Through the tears, the blue eyes sparkled.
"Jean, you're the—most glorious—fool in the world—and I'd like to shake you."
"Jean, you're the biggest fool in the world—and I'd like to hug you."
CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE
"How do you like it?" Margaret turned, looking back over her shoulder to Gregory. Her fair hair and white shoulders rose from a swathing of cloudy fabric that showed now palest pink, now mauve, now faintly blue.
"How do you like it?" Margaret turned, looking back over her shoulder at Gregory. Her light hair and bare shoulders emerged from a draping of soft fabric that shifted between the lightest pink, mauve, and a faint blue.
"It's ripping!"
"It's tearing!"
Waltzing slowly the length of the dusky room, she moved with a flower lightness, a spirit-like unreality that touched the artist in him.
Waltzing slowly across the dimly lit room, she moved with a delicate lightness, an almost ethereal quality that resonated with the artist in him.
"You look like an orchid come to life in the depths of a forest."
"You look like a beautiful orchid brought to life in the heart of a forest."
Margaret stopped and swept him a curtsey.
Margaret paused and gave him a quick bow.
"Thanks. To affect one's own husband like that is an achievement."
"Thanks. To influence your own husband like that is an accomplishment."
Gregory smiled. This new manner of Margaret's, half flirtatious, half cynical, amused him.
Gregory smiled. Margaret's new way of being, part flirtatious and part cynical, entertained him.
"Then what will happen to old Burnham? He'll be downright dizzy."
"Then what will happen to old Burnham? He'll be completely dizzy."
"Don't be coarse, Gregory. I don't like it. Besides, you know I do it for you."
"Don't be rude, Gregory. I don't like it. Plus, you know I do it for you."
"Oh, I'm not jealous. Not a bit."
"Oh, I'm not jealous. Not at all."
"You may laugh, but it is good business. Weren't you asked to join The Meadow Club after our last dinner?"
"You might think it’s funny, but it is smart business. Didn’t you get invited to join The Meadow Club after our last dinner?"
"I was."
"I am."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I thank you." Gregory doffed an imaginary hat and swept a bow. "What have you in mind this time?"
"I appreciate it." Gregory took off an imaginary hat and bowed dramatically. "What do you have in mind this time?"
"Don't be silly. Besides, it's every hostess's duty to look as well as she can."
"Don't be ridiculous. Besides, it's every hostess's responsibility to present herself as well as possible."
"You've done that. Maybe Burnham will resign in my favor and I'll be president of the Architectural Society of America."
"You've done that. Maybe Burnham will step down for me, and I'll become president of the Architectural Society of America."
"There's no reason that you shouldn't be some day, if you go about it right. It has to have a president, doesn't it?"
"There's no reason you can't be one day if you go about it the right way. It needs a president, right?"
"Absolutely essential." Gregory chuckled and switched on the lights. In this mood of helping-wife Margaret was delightfully naïve.
"Absolutely essential." Gregory laughed and turned on the lights. In this helpful mood, his wife Margaret was charmingly naive.
"Well, I'm doing my part. If you do yours——"
"Well, I'm doing my part. If you do yours——"
"There's no knowing to what heights I may not climb."
"There's no telling how high I might climb."
"But you can't get anything without some trouble in this world. You've got to work for it, in every way." Margaret spoke as if she were enunciating a divine decree, and moved with stately coldness to the door.
"But you can’t get anything without some trouble in this world. You’ve got to work for it, in every way." Margaret spoke as if she were declaring a fundamental truth, and walked with a formal coldness to the door.
"Very well. I'll work to-night. You've put me next to Phyllis Henshaw, haven't you?"
"Alright. I’ll work tonight. You’ve put me next to Phyllis Henshaw, right?"
"Yes. And it's Gothic Cathedrals. She's mad about them lately. That ought to be easy for you."
"Yeah. And it's Gothic Cathedrals. She's been really into them lately. That should be easy for you."
"I can take that trick with my eyes shut."
"I can do that trick with my eyes closed."
"But don't make her feel that you know more about it than she does. Let her talk. She loves to."
"But don't let her feel like you know more about it than she does. Let her talk. She loves to."
"I'll remember."
"I'll remember that."
"And please get dressed. The Phillips always come too early and you're not even shaved yet."
"And please put on your clothes. The Phillips always arrive too early and you haven't even shaved yet."
Margaret floated away and Gregory went into his dressing-room.
Margaret drifted away and Gregory entered his dressing room.
This was to be the last and most important of the Allen dinners which Margaret had begun early in the winter. The guest of honor was to be James Burnham, President of the Architectural Society, with eight lesser luminaries. It would be a success because these dinners of Margaret's always were a success. Sitting beside some eminent man, whose conversation she could not follow, Margaret reached her climax. As wife and companion, she was one being, as hostess another. In the act of presiding over a dinner table, Margaret found a clarity of vision that kept her in safe paths. Men whom Gregory admired and for whose good opinion he was anxious, never refused an invitation to one of Margaret's dinners.
This was set to be the last and most significant of the Allen dinners that Margaret had started early in the winter. The guest of honor was James Burnham, the President of the Architectural Society, along with eight other notable figures. It was guaranteed to be a success because Margaret's dinners always were. Sitting next to some distinguished man, whose conversation she couldn’t quite grasp, Margaret reached her peak. As a wife and partner, she was one person, and as a host, she was another. In her role overseeing the dinner table, Margaret discovered a clarity of vision that kept her on a steady course. Men whom Gregory respected and whose approval he sought never turned down an invitation to one of Margaret's dinners.
As he dressed Gregory smiled to think what a chasm lay between the first dinner and this. Graceful and surefooted, Margaret had scaled the social cliffs, picking with unerring instinct the right spots. The dinner to-night was to mark the apex.
As he got dressed, Gregory smiled at the thought of how far he had come since the first dinner. Graceful and confident, Margaret had navigated the social scene, effortlessly choosing all the right places to be. Tonight’s dinner was going to be the highlight.
And it did. Looking about the table, at the soft lights, the exquisite flowers, the well-gowned women and alert men, Gregory felt that only a sketch of the Taj Mahal would do it justice. While he talked Gothic Cathedrals he drew one mentally and sent it to Jean. The subdued abundance, restrained success, the perfect balance of personal accomplishment and concealed consciousness of it, rose in delicate spires and minarets against a background of inexhaustible possibility, Eastern in its opulence.
And it did. Looking around the table, at the soft lighting, the beautiful flowers, the elegantly dressed women and attentive men, Gregory thought that only a drawing of the Taj Mahal would capture it properly. While he talked about Gothic Cathedrals, he mentally sketched one and sent it to Jean. The understated abundance, balanced success, and perfect mix of personal achievement and awareness of it rose in delicate spires and minarets against a backdrop of endless possibilities, rich in its beauty.
On Margaret's right sat James Burnham, white-haired and charming, but knowing to a hair's weight what it meant for any hostess to secure him. Yankee in the shrewd appreciation of his own value, Southern in the charm of its concealment, and Latin in his attitude to all women, the famous man bent to Margaret with undivided attention. Margaret vibrated in harmony to his note. Her eyes sparkled and she had the manner of a beautiful woman withholding an advance she perfectly understood and had full power to reciprocate. Gregory looked on amused, while he followed instructions and let Phyllis Henshaw rhapsodize among the Gothic arches. He speculated about Margaret as if she were a stranger, and wondered why men with wives like that were ever jealous of them.
On Margaret's right sat James Burnham, with white hair and charisma, fully aware of what it meant for any hostess to have him. He was a Yankee with a keen sense of his own worth, Southern with a charm that kept it hidden, and Latin in his approach to all women. The famous man leaned toward Margaret, giving her his full attention. Margaret responded to him effortlessly. Her eyes sparkled, and she had the aura of a stunning woman who knew how to hold back but was completely capable of returning his interest. Gregory watched with amusement as he followed instructions and let Phyllis Henshaw rave on amidst the Gothic arches. He thought about Margaret as if she were a stranger and wondered why men with wives like her ever felt jealous.
Coffee was served in the living-room, a method of Margaret's for redistributing her guests. By the new adjustment, Phyllis Henshaw fell to James Pelham and Gregory could not help smiling at Margaret when he caught her eye. Skill like this amounted to an art. From time to time he glanced at the white-haired president, listening with a mechanical smile to the Gothic ravings and wondered whether any man, except perhaps a Jesuit diplomat, could have achieved his purpose better. At the first opportunity, Gregory edged his own partner to the rescue, and then realized that he, too, was weaving a pattern of the evening to Margaret's design. He had an almost irresistible impulse to call across the room to her:
Coffee was served in the living room, a tactic of Margaret's for shifting her guests around. With the new arrangement, Phyllis Henshaw ended up beside James Pelham, and Gregory couldn't help but smile at Margaret when their eyes met. This kind of skill was practically an art form. Occasionally, he glanced at the white-haired president, who gave a robotic smile while listening to the Gothic rants, and wondered if any man, except maybe a Jesuit diplomat, could have achieved his goals better. At the first chance, Gregory nudged his own partner to step in and then realized that he was also creating a pattern for the evening according to Margaret's plan. He had an almost uncontrollable urge to call out to her from across the room:
"Is this the way you want it? Or have I made a mistake?"
"Is this how you want it? Or did I mess up?"
There was neither bridge nor music, and yet most of the guests stayed until almost twelve. It was even a little after before Phyllis Henshaw kissed Margaret effusively and assured her that it had all "been simply perfect." When the front door closed behind them, Margaret dropped into a chair and yawned.
There was no bridge or music, but still, most of the guests hung around until nearly midnight. It was a bit after that when Phyllis Henshaw hugged Margaret tightly and told her it had all "been absolutely perfect." Once the front door shut behind them, Margaret sank into a chair and yawned.
"People can say what they like, but there's absolutely no other way to do it. A dinner is the only thing."
"People can say whatever they want, but there's really no other way to do it. A dinner is the only thing."
"Q. E. D."
"Q.E.D."
"But next winter I'm going to do it a little differently. We won't begin quite so early in the season—now that I know who's who. We won't give more than six either. That's enough to cover all the people that really matter."
"But next winter I’m going to approach it a bit differently. We won’t start as early in the season—now that I know who’s who. We won’t give more than six either. That’s enough to include all the people that actually matter."
"A kind of inverse ratio? In time, at that rate, we'll have to eat alone."
"A sort of opposite relationship? At this rate, we'll end up eating by ourselves."
"I suppose that's awfully clever; but, really, I'm too tired to follow."
"I guess that's really clever, but honestly, I'm too tired to keep up."
Gregory realized that he was being petty. For the evening had been just as much of an accomplishment, in its way, as Bobby Phillips' engineering miracles in the Orient, or the Auditorium itself, for that matter.
Gregory recognized that he was being small-minded. The evening had been just as much of an achievement, in its own way, as Bobby Phillips' engineering feats in the East, or even the Auditorium itself, for that matter.
"It was all right, Margaret, and I'm sure if Burnham wrote sonnets he'd be sitting up at this minute."
"It was fine, Margaret, and I'm sure if Burnham wrote sonnets he'd be awake right now."
A dreamy smile touched Margaret's lips. "He's perfectly fascinating. I don't wonder women fall for him." She moved toward the door. "I let Nellie go to bed, Gregory, so you put out the lights. And please don't make your usual racket in the morning. I'm all in."
A dreamy smile spread across Margaret's face. "He's absolutely captivating. I can see why women are drawn to him." She walked toward the door. "I let Nellie go to bed, Gregory, so you can turn off the lights. And please don't make your usual noise in the morning. I'm completely wiped out."
Gregory finished his cigar and then went upstairs. He stopped for a moment in Puck's room as he always did. She was sound asleep. Lady Jane sat stiffly on a chair. Of late, Puck often forgot to take Lady Jane to bed. Puck was growing up. Gregory laid Lady Jane softly on the coverlet and tiptoed out.
Gregory finished his cigar and then went upstairs. He paused for a moment in Puck's room, as he always did. She was fast asleep. Lady Jane sat rigidly in a chair. Recently, Puck often forgot to take Lady Jane to bed. Puck was growing up. Gregory gently placed Lady Jane on the coverlet and quietly slipped out.
Bunched on the dresser was the last mail that he always had sent up from the office when he left too early to get it. He tossed it aside, picked up Jean's with a thrill of pleased surprise, for Jean usually wrote once to his twice and he had not yet answered the last, and made himself comfortable to enjoy it.
Bunched on the dresser was the last mail he always had sent up from the office when he left too early to get it. He tossed it aside, picked up Jean's with a thrill of pleased surprise, since Jean usually wrote once for every two of his, and he hadn't answered the last one yet. He got comfortable to enjoy it.
Gregory read the letter from the abrupt beginning, "I want to talk to you, dear," to the ending "that's all," and laid it down. There was no haze to be cleared away by a second reading, no doubt of Jean's meaning, no possible misunderstanding. Into the three pages Jean had compressed the wonder of their love, the nuances of its beauty, the impossibility of continuing like this. She made no claims nor recognized any on her own part. Only, she could not go on. She stated it as simply as she might have said: "I cannot meet you to-morrow. I have a meeting."
Gregory read the letter from the abrupt beginning, "I want to talk to you, dear," to the ending "that's all," and put it down. There was no confusion to clear up with a second reading, no doubt about Jean's meaning, no chance of misunderstanding. In those three pages, Jean captured the wonder of their love, the nuances of its beauty, and the impossibility of continuing like this. She made no claims nor acknowledged any on her part. She simply stated that she couldn’t go on. It was as straightforward as saying, "I can't meet you tomorrow. I have a meeting."
Before the simplicity of Jean's mind, Gregory was helpless. With one clean blow, Jean had cut away all the elaborate superstructure of ordinary human intercourse. The scaffolding was stark before him.
Before the simplicity of Jean's mind, Gregory felt powerless. With one decisive action, Jean had stripped away all the complicated layers of regular human interaction. The bare structure was exposed before him.
Step by step, Gregory went back over the past year. There had been hours of longing that not even his work had stilled. Days when Jean had moved beside him, enjoying his triumphs, memories that had helped him through temporary difficulties. She was always there, more or less vivid, according to his need. The visits to New York he had planned weeks ahead. The Christmas dinner he had snatched at the risk of business loss. The perfect walk through the snow to Madam Cateau's; the tenderness of Jean's tears; the gay meal and Jean's cheery smile as the train pulled out; his pride in Jean's courage; desperate moments of his own rebellion, stifled in shame before her greater strength.
Step by step, Gregory reviewed the past year. There had been hours of yearning that not even his work could erase. Days when Jean had been by his side, sharing in his victories, memories that had helped him through tough times. She was always there, more or less present, depending on his needs. The trips to New York he had scheduled weeks in advance. The Christmas dinner he had grabbed at the risk of losing business. The perfect walk through the snow to Madam Cateau's; the tenderness of Jean's tears; the cheerful meal and Jean's bright smile as the train departed; his pride in Jean's bravery; his own desperate moments of rebellion, held back in shame before her greater strength.
And all the time, Jean had been beating against this "ugliness." It had been one thing to him, another to her. He did not know her. Perhaps he had never known her.
And all along, Jean had been struggling against this "ugliness." To him, it meant one thing, and to her, it meant another. He didn't really know her. Maybe he never truly knew her.
He went back to the night he had come in with Puck to find Jean standing by the living-room window, and the storm that had raged in him through that intolerable hour of Margaret's chatter and the need that had driven him to leave the house with Jean. Again Gregory felt the silence of the street about them, then the clatter of the taxi as it stopped at his signal; and the dizzy moment when Jean had said quietly: "Gramercy Park." It was Jean who had said it. Again Gregory felt the reverence and gratitude that had stilled his passion through that dark, silent ride.
He remembered the night he and Puck had come in to find Jean standing by the living-room window, and the storm that had raged inside him during that unbearable hour of Margaret's talking and the urge that had made him leave the house with Jean. Once more, Gregory felt the quiet of the street around them, followed by the sound of the taxi as it stopped at his signal; and the dizzy moment when Jean had quietly said, "Gramercy Park." It was Jean who had said it. Again, Gregory felt the respect and gratitude that had calmed his feelings during that dark, silent ride.
Love had meant to her what it had meant to him and he had gloried in her honesty. She had brought back the courage that the weary round of years with Margaret had almost killed, and kept it alive. She had been glad of his success. Again he felt her leaning to him across the table and heard her say:
Love had meant to her what it had meant to him, and he had reveled in her honesty. She had restored the courage that the exhausting years with Margaret had nearly drained, and kept it alive. She had been happy for his success. Once more, he sensed her leaning toward him across the table and heard her say:
"It is only eighteen hours away."
"It's just eighteen hours away."
It was Jean who had said it, just as she had said: "Gramercy Park."
It was Jean who said it, just like she said: "Gramercy Park."
And now she said, just as quietly and simply: "I can't go on."
And now she said, just as calmly and straightforwardly: "I can't continue."
Cold damp broke out on Gregory's forehead.
Cold sweat broke out on Gregory's forehead.
She could not go on.
She couldn't continue.
She wanted it to stop. She would fill her days without reference to him. He would fill his with no thought of her. He would make no more flying trips to New York. Never again. Not even once more, unless——
She wanted it to end. She would spend her days without thinking of him. He would fill his with no consideration for her. He wouldn’t make any more quick trips to New York. Never again. Not even once more, unless——
Gregory rose. If he did not get up now and move he would always sit there, staring at the three pages covered with the clear black writing, on the table beside him.
Gregory got up. If he didn't get up now and move, he would just sit there forever, staring at the three pages filled with clear black writing on the table next to him.
Jean with a child. A child of hers and of himself. She had weighed the price and was willing to pay. The fences that society had put up, Jean was willing to throw down. The conventions they had scorned in secret, Jean would scorn openly. Unconfused by all the little noises of the world, Jean heard the clearest call and answered.
Jean with a child. A child of hers and of his. She had considered the cost and was ready to pay. The barriers that society had established, Jean was ready to break down. The norms they had secretly disdained, Jean would openly reject. Unbothered by all the petty distractions of the world, Jean heard the clearest call and responded.
"She doesn't realize what it would mean. She——"
"She doesn't understand what it would mean. She——"
The last sentence of the letter moved before him.
The last sentence of the letter floated in front of him.
"I have thought it all out, dear, and I know. It's the one thing against everything else, the one thing that counts against all the things that don't."
"I've thought it through, my dear, and I get it. It's the one thing that goes against everything else, the one thing that matters more than all the things that don't."
Gregory's chin dropped to his breast and he walked up and down like an old man.
Gregory's chin dropped to his chest, and he walked back and forth like an old man.
Jean with a child. A child of hers and his. Jean and their child, alone, one thousand miles away. Another human being, part of himself, just as Puck was a part.
Jean with a child. A child of hers and his. Jean and their child, alone, a thousand miles away. Another human being, part of him, just as Puck was a part.
Another Puck. The best of Jean and of himself, a fearless little Puck, whom he would see at long intervals, scarcely know, whom he could not acknowledge, but who would always be near, tearing at his heart, claiming his love. Gregory's lips went white.
Another Puck. The best of Jean and of himself, a fearless little Puck, whom he would see after a long time, barely recognize, whom he could not acknowledge, but who would always be close, pulling at his heart, demanding his love. Gregory's lips turned pale.
"My God," he whispered, "I wish I had never seen you."
"My God," he whispered, "I wish I had never met you."
Then he began walking again, up and down, up and down.
Then he started walking again, back and forth, back and forth.
The stars were white in the morning sky when he went back and sat down once more beside the table. He put the three sheets of Jean's letter carefully together and tore them across many times. Then on a single sheet he wrote:
The stars were white in the morning sky when he returned and sat down again at the table. He carefully stacked the three pages of Jean's letter and tore them into pieces. Then, on a single sheet, he wrote:
"I am not brave enough. I haven't the courage. I cannot pay the price."
"I’m not brave enough. I don’t have the courage. I can’t pay the price."
He took the torn bits of Jean's letter and his own and went out. He dropped his into the green box on the corner. The chill wind of dawn seized Jean's and carried them away.
He took the ripped pieces of Jean's letter and his own and went outside. He dropped his into the green mailbox on the corner. The chilly dawn wind caught Jean's and blew them away.
He closed the front door softly and went slowly up the stairs, past Puck's door and Margaret's, back into his own room. The pen was still wet with ink. Gregory opened the window and threw it into the street. In a few moments an early milk wagon clattered along and scrunched it into the dust.
He softly closed the front door and slowly walked up the stairs, passing Puck's door and Margaret's, back into his own room. The pen was still wet with ink. Gregory opened the window and threw it into the street. A few moments later, an early milk wagon rolled by and crushed it into the dust.
PART III
CHAPTER FORTY
"Are you sure you feel all right, mummy? You don't look as if you had slept very well."
"Are you sure you're feeling okay, Mom? You don't look like you got much sleep."
"Nonsense, dear. I slept at least five hours straight off and you know——"
"Nonsense, dear. I slept for at least five hours straight, and you know—"
"Oh, yes, I know. Napoleon never had more than four hours and Saint Catherine or Winifred or somebody else did mighty works on ten minutes. But they're not you."
"Oh, yes, I know. Napoleon never had more than four hours, and Saint Catherine or Winifred or someone else did amazing things in ten minutes. But they're not you."
Jean laid her arm across her mother's shoulders and drew her close. "You won't be silly, will you? If you don't feel well you'll 'phone me? There's nothing very special to-day."
Jean rested her arm over her mother's shoulders and pulled her close. "You won't be silly, will you? If you’re not feeling well, you’ll call me? There’s nothing very special today."
Martha's face, smaller and frailer than ever, glowed with love satisfied, and for a moment she closed her eyes in the old spirit of humble gratitude. But Jean, looking down, saw only the thin hair, white now, and her throat contracted.
Martha's face, smaller and more fragile than ever, radiated with satisfied love, and for a moment she closed her eyes in a humble sense of gratitude. But Jean, looking down, could only see the thin hair, now white, and her throat tightened.
"Jean, sometimes I feel as if all my life, this last year has been waiting for me, one whole year, just exactly as it has been. Now that I waste so much time just sitting round, I think of it a lot."
"Jean, sometimes I feel like my whole life has been waiting for me this last year, exactly as it has been. Now that I spend so much time just sitting around, I think about it a lot."
The lines along the corners of Jean's mouth deepened and she looked old and tired. But her voice had the same brusque quality with which she had always forestalled any emotional demand. If the year had been wonderful to Martha, it had not been useless, and Jean was grateful.
The lines at the corners of Jean's mouth deepened, making her look old and tired. But her voice still had the same sharp tone she used to cut off any emotional demands. If the year had been great for Martha, it hadn't been wasted, and Jean felt thankful.
"Of course, if you are trying to tell me, Martha Norris, that I used to bore you to death——"
"Of course, if you’re trying to tell me, Martha Norris, that I used to bore you to death——"
"Don't be flippant, Jean. You know perfectly well——"
"Don't be dismissive, Jean. You know exactly——"
"There. That sounds more natural. I guess you're all right. But don't go and overdo. Will you promise me that?"
"There. That sounds more natural. I guess you're okay. But don’t go overboard. Will you promise me that?"
"I never do. I'm a regular parasite."
"I never do. I'm just a typical parasite."
"Well, it agrees with your disposition, so keep it up." Jean bent and kissed her. "You're really much nicer than you used to be, mummy. Pneumonia must be good for the soul."
"Well, it suits your personality, so keep it going." Jean leaned down and kissed her. "You're actually a lot nicer than you used to be, mom. Pneumonia must be good for the soul."
"Got me into line at last, haven't you? But remember, even the effects of pneumonia wear off."
"Finally got me in line, huh? But just remember, even the effects of pneumonia fade away."
"Then I'll take my innings while they're going. Remember, if you go to service this afternoon you are to call a taxi. Do you hear? You are not to take any of those 'nice, quick walks' you are so addicted to. There's a wind like a knife blade to-day. Will you promise?"
"Then I'll take my turn while they're gone. Remember, if you go to the service this afternoon, you need to call a taxi. Do you hear me? You’re not to take any of those 'nice, quick walks' you're so addicted to. It's windy today, like a knife blade. Will you promise?"
"I'll use my judgment, dear."
"I'll trust my judgment, dear."
"I leave you in peace. You are yourself. I don't believe you ever had pneumonia. Mummy, you've been faking."
"I'll leave you in peace. You're being yourself. I really don't think you ever had pneumonia. Mom, you've been pretending."
Jean gave her mother another quick kiss, and went. From the street below, she looked up and waved. Martha waved back.
Jean gave her mom another quick kiss and left. From the street below, she looked up and waved. Martha waved back.
But when Jean was out of sight, Martha crossed to the side table where Jean had laid Mary's letter. Part of it Jean had read aloud, the first two paragraphs and on from the middle of the third page, but the part unread she had returned to twice, and when she slipped the letter back into its envelope, Martha had seen her hands tremble. Martha's own hands shook as she unfolded the pages, scrawled with the doctor's heavy black writing, vigorous and violent as Mary herself.
But when Jean was out of sight, Martha moved to the side table where Jean had left Mary's letter. Jean had read some of it aloud, the first two paragraphs and part of the middle of the third page, but she had gone back to the unread part twice, and when she put the letter back in its envelope, Martha noticed her hands shake. Martha's own hands trembled as she unfolded the pages, written in the doctor's bold black writing, as forceful and intense as Mary herself.
"Now listen, Jean, it's one chance in a million and you can have it if you want. I shall expire with envy, but I've just enough sanity left to know that I'm too old. To go to China and organize a kind of Red Cross—Associated Charities—Relief of the Poor, with trifles like directing the education of feminine China thrown in, because, years ago, little Wong Lee used our gymnasium and I treated him half way decently! He is now minister of something-or-other in New China and he throws this pearl at me. I would give twenty years of my life to do it, but I haven't twenty left, not ten even of any great use in such a big undertaking. But you! The old courage would come back. Things would be worth while again. You would——" Here a word had been scratched, but Martha bent long and close over the paper and at last she made it out. "You would forget."
"Now listen, Jean, this is a one in a million chance and you can take it if you want. I might be green with envy, but I’m just sane enough to know that I'm too old. To go to China and set up something like the Red Cross—Associated Charities—Relief of the Poor, with bonuses like directing the education of women in China, because, years ago, little Wong Lee used our gym and I treated him somewhat decently! He’s now a minister of something in New China and he’s offering me this amazing opportunity. I would give up twenty years of my life to do it, but I don’t have twenty left, not even ten that would be useful for such a huge mission. But you! The old courage would return. Things would matter again. You would——" Here a word had been scratched out, but Martha leaned closely over the paper and finally deciphered it. "You would forget."
After the third effort, Martha succeeded in folding the sheets and getting them into their envelope. Then she went back to the chair by the window and sat down. Dampness came about her lips and temples and she closed her eyes.
After the third attempt, Martha managed to fold the sheets and put them into their envelope. Then she returned to the chair by the window and sat down. Moisture gathered around her lips and temples, and she closed her eyes.
It would be a new life for Jean. Jean would forget.
It would be a fresh start for Jean. Jean would move on.
Why did Jean need a new life? Had this wonderful year, so full of peace to Martha, been stagnation to Jean? Had the deep gentleness and understanding which had come to Jean been only a masque? Had it been possible only with an outlet of confidence to Mary? What was it that Jean was to forget? Back and forth through the last eighteen months Martha's memory went, gathering forgotten looks, stray phrases, quiet evenings when Jean lay on the couch reading, evenings so full of contentment to Martha, that she had thanked God for each one.
Why did Jean need a new life? Had this amazing year, so full of peace for Martha, just been stagnation for Jean? Had the deep kindness and understanding that Jean had developed only been a facade? Was it only possible with an outlet of confidence to Mary? What was it that Jean needed to forget? Back and forth through the last eighteen months, Martha’s memory went, collecting forgotten expressions, random phrases, quiet evenings when Jean lay on the couch reading—evenings that brought so much contentment to Martha that she had thanked God for each one.
Twice the maid came to the door to clear the breakfast table and went back to the kitchen on tiptoe. The third time Martha heard her.
Twice the maid came to the door to clear the breakfast table and tiptoed back to the kitchen. The third time, Martha heard her.
"All right, Katy, you can clear away now."
"Okay, Katy, you can clean up now."
At twelve o'clock Jean telephoned, as the habit had grown since Martha's illness in the early winter. Martha assured her that she felt all right and would go and take her nap "as ordered."
At noon, Jean called, a routine that had developed since Martha got sick in early winter. Martha told her she felt fine and would go take her nap "as instructed."
"Be sure you do. And I'll be home early. It's Katy's afternoon out, isn't it?"
"Make sure you do. And I'll be home early. It's Katy's day out, right?"
"Yes. I think I'll tell her she can have the evening, too, because she wants to go over to Montclair to see her cousin."
"Yeah. I think I'll let her have the evening, too, since she wants to head over to Montclair to visit her cousin."
"But don't you do a thing for supper. I'll stop in at a delicatessen."
"But don't worry about making anything for dinner. I'll pick something up from a deli."
Martha went back to her room and lay down. The effort of answering had exhausted her, so that now she shook as with a chill, and her heart thudded sickeningly. When Katy came to call her to lunch, Martha did not want any. She heard Katy eat a hurried meal in the kitchen, clear the dining-room and go. After a while the perfect stillness of the house rested Martha a little, and she got up and went into the kitchen. Usually, she enjoyed these afternoons when Katy was gone and she was free to putter about and make little delicacies, for which Jean always scolded her, and ate with tremendous relish. But to-day, Martha had to rest often as she made the chocolate cake that was Jean's favorite, and she did not ice it at all.
Martha went back to her room and lay down. The effort of answering had exhausted her, leaving her shaking as if she had a chill, and her heart thudded uncomfortably. When Katy came to call her for lunch, Martha didn't want any. She heard Katy eat a quick meal in the kitchen, clear the dining room, and leave. After a while, the perfect silence of the house gave Martha some relief, so she got up and went into the kitchen. Usually, she enjoyed these afternoons when Katy was gone and she could tinker around and make little treats that Jean always scolded her for but ate with great enjoyment. But today, Martha had to take breaks often while making the chocolate cake that was Jean's favorite, and she didn't frost it at all.
In her private office, Jean made her third effort to write to Mary. In the outer room two typewriters clicked and from across the hall, through the open transom, she heard Jerome Stuart, of the Men's City Club, dictating.
In her private office, Jean made her third attempt to write to Mary. In the outer room, two typewriters clicked, and from across the hall, through the open transom, she heard Jerome Stuart from the Men's City Club dictating.
"I will take the matter up with Mrs. Herrick of the Women's Civic League, as it seems to me both organizations working together can accomplish better results."
"I'll talk to Mrs. Herrick from the Women's Civic League since I believe both organizations working together can achieve better results."
Mrs. Herrick of the Women's Civic League. That meant herself and the eighteen busy, empty months since Gregory's letter.
Mrs. Herrick of the Women's Civic League. That referred to her and the eighteen hectic, empty months since Gregory's letter.
Jean's hands dropped to the keys and she sat looking down into the street. The wind had swept it almost clean of people and the few who had to be out, beat along, muffled in clothes, like unthinking bundles propelled against their wills.
Jean's hands fell to the keys, and she sat there staring down at the street. The wind had nearly cleared it of people, and the few who had to be outside shuffled along, wrapped in their clothes like unthinking bundles pushed along against their will.
"If only mummy could stand it. But she couldn't, and she would be so utterly miserable."
"If only Mom could handle it. But she couldn't, and she would be so completely unhappy."
Across the hall, Jerome Stuart was talking again:
Across the hall, Jerome Stuart was talking again:
"It seems to me that this is a matter for women rather than men. I will refer the matter to Jean Herrick of the Women's Civic League, and can assure you of prompt action."
"It seems to me that this is an issue for women rather than men. I will forward the matter to Jean Herrick of the Women's Civic League and can assure you of quick action."
Jean ripped out the paper and closed the machine.
Jean tore out the paper and shut the machine.
"Nothing in the world is worth making mummy miserable for, and, besides, Mary would see through me in a minute, if I wrote in this mood. She'd know that I'd rather go to China than do anything else in the wide world. Never to see these streets again, nor the river, nor the people. To go where there are no memories unless I call them up. But mummy——"
"Nothing in the world is worth making Mom unhappy for, and anyway, Mary would see right through me in a second if I wrote while feeling like this. She’d know that I’d rather go to China than do anything else in the whole world. Never seeing these streets again, or the river, or the people. To go somewhere with no memories unless I bring them back. But Mom——"
Jerome Stuart was crossing the hall now, coming to consult with Mrs. Herrick of the Civic League. This tall, quiet man, with his unshakeable faith in humanity, would look at her with his deep gray eyes, eyes too gentle unless one had seen them flash against injustice, and, in a few moments, she would find herself starting some new piece of work. Jerome Stuart had done this often in the six months he had headed the Men's City Club, and Jean had been glad. But to-day she wanted no burden of another's enthusiasm forced upon her. She wanted nothing except to get away by herself. She heard the secretary tell Jerome Stuart that she was busy and she heard him go back again to his own office and close the door.
Jerome Stuart was crossing the hall now, coming to talk with Mrs. Herrick from the Civic League. This tall, quiet man, with his unwavering faith in humanity, would look at her with his deep gray eyes—eyes that were usually gentle unless you'd seen them flash with anger at injustice—and, in just a few moments, she would find herself starting some new project. Jerome Stuart had done this many times in the six months he had led the Men's City Club, and Jean had been glad about it. But today she didn’t want the pressure of someone else’s enthusiasm pushed onto her. All she wanted was to be alone. She heard the secretary tell Jerome Stuart that she was busy, and she heard him go back to his office and close the door.
A little before five Jean left. The wind had reached a point of cold fury that made it almost impossible to breathe.
A little before five, Jean left. The wind had picked up to such a cold rage that it was almost impossible to breathe.
"I do hope she hasn't gone to service, even in a taxi." The possibility worried Jean all the way home. "I wish Lent came in the summer." As she let herself into the apartment she called gayly:
"I really hope she hasn't gone to church, even in a cab." The thought worried Jean all the way home. "I wish Lent was in the summer." As she stepped into the apartment, she cheerfully called out:
"Hello!"
"Hey there!"
There was no answer.
No response.
"Oh, mummy, it is silly. If God's everywhere, why can't you talk to Him here?"
"Oh, Mom, it is silly. If God is everywhere, why can't you talk to Him here?"
It was half past five now, and, at the latest, Martha would be in by six. Jean put the kettle on the gas and the cold chicken and ham into the ice-box. The chocolate cake stood on the lowest shelf of the pantry.
It was 5:30 now, and at the latest, Martha would be home by 6. Jean put the kettle on the stove and the cold chicken and ham into the fridge. The chocolate cake sat on the bottom shelf of the pantry.
"It's no good. I can never change her. I might just as well let her go peacefully on."
"It's no use. I can never change her. I might as well just let her move on peacefully."
She turned the gas low under the kettle and went into her own room to take off her things. The connecting door to Martha's was ajar, and the wind, whistling down the light-well, rushed at Jean, striking like a hand.
She turned down the gas under the kettle and went into her own room to take off her clothes. The connecting door to Martha's was slightly open, and the wind, blowing down the light-well, rushed at Jean, hitting her like a hand.
"Whew!" She threw her things on the bed and hurried to close the window.
"Whew!" She tossed her stuff on the bed and quickly shut the window.
Sitting in the rocker by the bed, one shoe on, the other by her side, her hands quiet in her lap, her head back, tilted a little as if listening, and with a terrible smile on the open lips, sat Martha. Jean swayed on the threshold, and then moved slowly and heavily toward the chair. The curtain blew in and the end flapped against Martha's shoulder. Jean put it aside. Without a sound she dropped beside the chair and her arms closed about her mother. The little figure lurched sideways and the cold cheek lay against her own. As cold and still as the dead, Jean knelt.
Sitting in the rocking chair by the bed, one shoe on and the other next to her, Martha had her hands resting quietly in her lap, her head tilted back a bit as if she were listening, and a dreadful smile on her open lips. Jean swayed in the doorway and then slowly and heavily moved toward the chair. The curtain blew in, and the edge fluttered against Martha's shoulder. Jean pushed it aside. Without a sound, she sank down beside the chair and wrapped her arms around her mother. The small figure tilted sideways, and her cold cheek pressed against Jean's. As cold and still as the dead, Jean knelt.
The mechanism of her brain had stopped, back there ages ago, on the threshold. Her will, her power to feel, had dropped into an abyss of nothingness. Jean knelt, knowing that her mother was dead, that she had died in the act of getting ready for service, that she must have died about three hours ago, while she was trying to write to Mary, that there were many things to do and she would have to begin doing them. But she could neither move nor think of what they were.
The workings of her mind had frozen long ago, right there at the threshold. Her will, her ability to feel, had fallen into a void of emptiness. Jean knelt, aware that her mother was gone, that she had died while preparing for service, likely about three hours earlier, during her attempt to write to Mary. There were so many things to take care of, and she knew she needed to start tackling them. But she couldn’t move or even think about what needed to be done.
All her life came to this point and stopped. Tiny incidents, forgotten to consciousness, rose from the mass of memories piled upon them. They had neither relation nor sequence, but tumbled chaotically in the void. Martha making a dress for her doll; Martha on graduation day; Herrick and their Sunday dinners with Martha; Tom and Elsie; the months with Gregory in which Martha had no part and the night she had come home to find Martha mending and had been glad. The two terrible weeks she had passed alone by the sea, after Gregory's letter. The return—Mary gone West and Martha happy again in the solitude with Jean. And the long months since, when her mother was the realest thing in the world and Jean had felt the narrow binding bands of Martha's love and been a little comforted.
All her life led to this moment and paused. Small moments, forgotten in her mind, surfaced from the sea of memories piled up around them. They had no connections or order, but scattered randomly in the emptiness. Martha making a dress for her doll; Martha on graduation day; Herrick and their Sunday dinners with Martha; Tom and Elsie; the months with Gregory that Martha wasn't part of and the night she came home to find Martha sewing and had felt happy. The two tough weeks she spent alone by the sea, after Gregory's letter. The return—Mary gone West and Martha cheerful again in solitude with Jean. And the long months since, when her mother was the most real thing in the world and Jean had felt the tight bonds of Martha's love and was a little comforted.
Now the band had snapped and she was alone.
Now the band had broken up and she was alone.
Across the light-well, a woman put a child to bed. It knelt and said its prayers, just as she had used to do, and afterwards the woman tucked it up, opened the window and turned off the light. The elevator clanked from floor to floor. Children scampered across the apartment above. Dishes rattled in the kitchens. Men were coming home to dinner. The great building was vibrant with the sounds that mark the definite closing of a day. That small period of finite time, man's working day, was ended. But here, there was no light, no sound in the still rooms. The small, intimate ending of the hours was lost, engulfed in this tremendous ending of all things.
Across the light well, a woman put a child to bed. It knelt and said its prayers, just like she used to do, and afterwards the woman tucked it in, opened the window, and turned off the light. The elevator clanked from floor to floor. Children ran around in the apartment above. Dishes clinked in the kitchens. Men were coming home for dinner. The large building was alive with the sounds that signify the definite end of a day. That small, limited period of time, the workday, was over. But here, there was no light, no sound in the quiet rooms. The small, intimate end of the hours was lost, swallowed by this enormous end of everything.
A sputtering noise broke on Jean's consciousness. It had been going on a long while. She laid the little head gently against the chair back and rose. A strange odor filled the apartment. She went out into the kitchen. The water had completely boiled away and the solder had melted from the kettle. Jean turned off the gas and went back.
A sputtering noise interrupted Jean's thoughts. It had been happening for quite some time. She rested her little head gently against the chair back and got up. A strange smell filled the apartment. She walked into the kitchen. The water had completely boiled away, and the solder had melted from the kettle. Jean turned off the gas and went back.
There were so many things to do, and now she would have to begin doing them. Death, the most silent, private thing in the world, necessitated many outward offices, the presence of strangers, an official routine. Jean lifted her mother's body and laid it on the bed. She closed the parted lips and bound them. Then she began to undress her. Never, in her whole life, had Jean done such service for Martha, and now it seemed as if, from some vast distance, her mother was watching, embarrassed and reluctant, so that Jean felt awkward and ashamed. One by one she took off the garments, noticing with detached numbness the beautiful mending in Martha's stockings, the neat tying of the corset laces. Jean had never seen her mother undressed, and the youthful quality of the skin astonished her. She felt inhuman, perverted, to notice this, but the feeling ran only on the surface of her brain, as if she had taken an anæsthetic, strong enough to deaden sensation, but not strong enough to kill consciousness. Suddenly she recalled Herrick passing his fingers over the smooth satin of the painted canvas and she covered the little body hastily in a white night dress, as if shielding it from stranger eyes.
There were so many things to do, and now she had to start on them. Death, the quietest and most personal thing in the world, required many outside tasks, the presence of strangers, and an official process. Jean lifted her mother's body and laid it on the bed. She closed the parted lips and tied them shut. Then she began to undress her. Never, in her entire life, had Jean done such a thing for Martha, and now it felt as though her mother was watching from some great distance, embarrassed and reluctant, making Jean feel awkward and ashamed. One by one, she removed the clothes, noticing with a sense of numb detachment the beautiful repairs in Martha's stockings and the neatly tied corset laces. Jean had never seen her mother undressed, and the youthful quality of the skin surprised her. She felt inhuman and wrong for noticing this, but the feeling only skimmed the surface of her mind, as if she had taken an anesthetic strong enough to dull her senses but not strong enough to erase her awareness. Suddenly, she remembered Herrick brushing his fingers over the smooth satin of the painted canvas, and she quickly covered the small body in a white nightgown, as if to shield it from the eyes of strangers.
How small and still she looked like that, and, at the same time, so terrible! A little while before and she had been Martha, her mother, narrow in her beliefs, jealous in her love, full of obstinate faith and human weakness. Now she was part of the universe, of the terrible law of life and death. What tremendous finality to be centered in that small body! And how young she looked! Only the white hair seemed to have marked the years. A few short hours before and Jean had felt her throat tighten at the frail body and the thin white hair. And now, in a moment, Martha had outlived time, defied human laws. Age was a cloak imposed by Time and removed by Death. At some distant spot, Martha, young and happy, was talking to her God.
How small and fragile she looked like that, and yet, at the same time, so terrifying! Just a little while ago, she had been Martha, her mother, narrow-minded in her beliefs, possessive in her love, full of stubborn faith and human frailty. Now she was part of the universe, bound by the harsh law of life and death. What incredible finality to be contained in that tiny body! And how young she appeared! Only the white hair seemed to reveal her age. A few short hours earlier, Jean had felt her throat tighten at the sight of the delicate body and the thin white hair. And now, in an instant, Martha had transcended time, challenged human laws. Age was a cloak imposed by Time and stripped away by Death. Somewhere far away, Martha, young and joyful, was conversing with her God.
The mechanical movement of lifting and undressing her mother stirred Jean's consciousness, and she realized now that the window was still open and the freezing wind blowing in. She reached for the comforter at the foot of the bed and drew it up. This covering the small body was one of the useless, sentimental things people did with their dead. But she had no power over her actions. Years of association with the flesh had created habits that fulfilled themselves mechanically. A lifetime with the shell of the body had given it an existence of its own, and although the closed eyes and bound lips proved Martha beyond the need, the very flesh and shape had created demands of their own.
The mechanical motion of lifting and undressing her mother snapped Jean back to reality, and she realized the window was still open, letting in the freezing wind. She reached for the comforter at the foot of the bed and pulled it up. Covering the small body was just one of those pointless, sentimental things people did when someone died. But she couldn't control her actions. Years of being connected to the flesh had formed habits that played out automatically. A lifetime with the body had given it a presence of its own, and even though the closed eyes and sealed lips showed Martha was beyond need, the flesh and shape themselves had created their own demands.
Jean covered the body snugly and stood looking down. With this, her work was done. Never again would she do anything for her mother.
Jean wrapped the body tightly and stood looking down. With this, her work was finished. She would never do anything for her mother again.
Jean shivered and then something beat its way through the numbness of the last hours and she dropped to her knees. With her face on the small, still breast she sobbed, dry, tearing sobs that ripped the last eighteen months to shreds and buried her beneath them.
Jean shivered, and then something pushed through the numbness of the last few hours, causing her to drop to her knees. With her face against the small, still chest, she cried dry, tearing sobs that tore the last eighteen months apart and buried her beneath them.
She was alone in the world. There was no one now to consider. No need to pretend. No one in the whole writhing mass of humanity belonged to her nor she to any one.
She was alone in the world. There was no one now to think about. No need to pretend. No one in the entire chaotic crowd of humanity belonged to her nor did she belong to anyone.
The desperate emptiness of Gregory's going rose in a gaunt specter from the grave where she had tried to heap it to stillness by the small duties of loving and caring for Martha; trying to make up, out of her own realization of loneliness and pain, some of the empty years of her mother's life. Now the need was over. She would never again have to take a book and pretend to read in order not to worry the patient figure sewing under the lamp. She would never again have to take the image of happy hours and lift it from her brain, that it might not claim the moments that were Martha's. There was no need to do anything, anything at all. She was alone, free in a terrible freedom, alone in an infinity of emptiness.
The desperate emptiness of Gregory's absence loomed like a haunting figure from the grave where she had tried to bury it with the small acts of love and care for Martha, trying to make up for the empty years of her mother's life through her own sense of loneliness and pain. Now that need was gone. She would never again have to pick up a book and pretend to read just to avoid worrying the patient figure sewing under the lamp. She would never again have to bring forth memories of happy times and push them out of her mind so they wouldn’t take away moments that belonged to Martha. There was no need to do anything, anything at all. She was alone, free in a terrifying kind of freedom, alone in an endless void of emptiness.
The front door opened and Jean heard Katy come down the hall into the kitchen. She got up and went out and told her. Katy began to cry, and although Jean knew that Katy had been fond of Martha, there was something so officially appropriate in these instant tears, that Jean frowned. Katy choked her sob into a sniff.
The front door opened, and Jean heard Katy walk down the hall into the kitchen. She got up and stepped outside to tell her. Katy started to cry, and even though Jean knew that Katy cared about Martha, there was something so fittingly expected about these sudden tears that Jean frowned. Katy stifled her sob with a sniff.
"If you would make some strong black coffee, Katy, I should like it." Then she went into the hall and telephoned to the doctor who had attended Martha during the pneumonia of the earlier winter. He lived nearby and came in a few moments. He pronounced it death from heart disease and told Jean that her mother's heart, weak for years, had never recovered from the strain of pneumonia.
"If you could make some strong black coffee, Katy, I would really appreciate it." Then she went into the hallway and called the doctor who had treated Martha during her pneumonia earlier that winter. He lived close by and arrived in a few moments. He declared it was death from heart disease and told Jean that her mother's heart, which had been weak for years, had never fully recovered from the strain of pneumonia.
"Did she have anything special to worry her? Any shock to-day? Still, there was no reason that it should have terminated so soon."
"Did she have anything specific to worry about? Any surprises today? Still, there was no reason for it to have ended so quickly."
"Not that I know of."
"Not that I'm aware of."
"No special shock to-day?"
"No special news today?"
"No. We live very quietly and there would be nothing without my knowing it."
"No. We live very quietly and I would know if anything happened."
"Um. Sometimes these things take sudden and unexpected turns. There is not always a definite explanation." He stopped as if something more personal and sympathetic was expected of him. Taller than he, Jean looked down coldly. He was used to women crying or going into hysterics, and although he was always scornful of such procedure, years of habit in meeting these emergencies had given him a tactful gentleness of which he was vain. But now there was going to be no need for restoratives or sedatives and so he took his hat.
"Um. Sometimes these things take sudden and unexpected turns. There's not always a clear explanation." He paused as if something more personal and understanding was expected of him. Taller than him, Jean looked down coldly. He was used to women crying or having meltdowns, and although he usually looked down on such behavior, years of dealing with these situations had given him a tactful gentleness that he was proud of. But now there was no need for comfort or calming measures, so he grabbed his hat.
"If there is anything that I can do to make it easier, please feel——"
"If there's anything I can do to make it easier, please feel——"
"Thank you. There is nothing."
"Thanks. There’s nothing."
When the doctor had gone, Jean drank the black coffee that Katy brought.
When the doctor left, Jean drank the black coffee that Katy had brought.
"Could I be seein' her, Mis' Herrick?"
"Could I be seeing her, Miss Herrick?"
Jean did not want Katy to see her. But she could not refuse, for the feeling persisted that Martha was no longer her mother, her own special human property. She was part of the law of life and death, day and night, the seasons. She had entered the cosmos. Personal preference was washed under in this tide of law.
Jean didn't want Katy to see her. But she couldn't say no, because the feeling lingered that Martha was no longer her mother, her own unique person. She had become part of the cycle of life and death, day and night, the seasons. She had entered the universe. Personal choice was overwhelmed by this flow of law.
Jean heard Katy go into the room and drop to her knees. There was a moment of sobbing and then a mumbled prayer. In a few moments the girl came out. Jean heard her muffled sobbing in the kitchen.
Jean heard Katy enter the room and drop to her knees. There was a moment of crying followed by a whispered prayer. After a little while, the girl came out. Jean could hear her quiet sobs in the kitchen.
"If you would rather go home to-night you may, Katy."
"If you'd rather go home tonight, you can, Katy."
"And leave you?"
"And just leave you?"
"Certainly. I do not mind. There is nothing to be afraid of," she added more gently.
"Of course. I'm fine with it. There's nothing to worry about," she added more softly.
"I know." Katy took advantage of the gentleness to sob openly. "The dead can't hurt us—God rest their souls—and such a gentle sweet lady—but it does give me the creeps—it always done——"
"I know." Katy took advantage of the tenderness to cry openly. "The dead can't hurt us—God rest their souls—and such a kind, sweet lady—but it does give me the chills—it always has——"
"Then, Katy, I would rather you went. In fact I would rather be alone. You can come early. Be here by seven-thirty."
"Then, Katy, I'd prefer if you left. Actually, I'd rather be by myself. You can come early. Just be here by seven-thirty."
Jean went into the living-room. Martha's chair stood pushed back from the window, as she had left it when she had gone to get ready for service. Her glasses lay on the window-shelf. Jean sat down in the chair. In a few moments she heard Katy tiptoe out. The streets were empty, except for the wind. It moaned about the corners of the big building, shutting Jean in from the rest of the world. And beyond the wind, the black river ran swiftly to the sea.
Jean walked into the living room. Martha's chair was pushed back from the window, just as she had left it when she went to get ready for service. Her glasses were on the windowsill. Jean sat in the chair. After a moment, she heard Katy sneak out. The streets were empty, except for the wind. It howled around the corners of the big building, isolating Jean from the rest of the world. And beyond the wind, the dark river flowed quickly to the sea.
CHAPTER FORTY-ONE
"I am the resurrection and the life."
"I am the resurrection and the life."
Alone in the church, Jean sat upright in the first pew. The stained windows, the fine linen of the young priest's cassock, his deep-toned chant, the odor of incense, the satin-grained wood of the pews, the exquisite lace of the altar cloth, impressed themselves in a setting warm and intimate for the small gray coffin resting at the altar rail.
Alone in the church, Jean sat straight in the first pew. The stained-glass windows, the fine linen of the young priest's robe, his deep, melodic chant, the smell of incense, the smooth wood of the pews, and the beautiful lace of the altar cloth created a warm and cozy atmosphere for the small gray coffin resting at the altar rail.
Jean sat dry-eyed, as if she were witnessing a rite in which the priest and Martha had a part. They belonged. She had handed Martha over to this young man, and now he and Martha and God were carrying on some ceremony. She was an outsider.
Jean sat without shedding a tear, as if she were watching a ritual in which the priest and Martha played a role. They belonged together. She had entrusted Martha to this young man, and now he, Martha, and God were engaged in some sort of ceremony. She felt like an outsider.
The stinging sweetness of the incense rose in a blue cloud as the priest incensed the coffin. His voice ceased. He looked inquiringly toward Jean. Alone in the apartment, just before the undertaker had come, Jean had kissed her mother for the last time. But in the depth of the waiting silence, a need to look once more on that restful little face gripped her, and she rose and went slowly to the casket, Against the white satin of the pillow, so lightly that even in death she seemed resenting this comfort, Martha was resting. It seemed to Jean that the eyes under the thin, veined lids were quietly happy and that the mouth, so oddly young now, smiled. In the beloved atmosphere of prayer and adoration, Martha had gained consciousness. Loosed from the flesh, all the emotional capacity, the power of love and devotion and joy suppressed had been freed at last by the cessation of earthly cares and prejudices to express itself and claim its own. In the interval of rest below the altar, Martha had come to life, a life in which the body had no part.
The stinging sweetness of the incense rose in a blue cloud as the priest swung the censer over the coffin. His voice faded away. He glanced over at Jean with a questioning look. Alone in the apartment, just before the undertaker arrived, Jean had kissed her mother for the last time. But in the heavy silence that followed, she felt a strong urge to see that peaceful little face once more, so she stood up and walked slowly to the casket. Against the white satin of the pillow, so lightly that even in death she seemed to resist this comfort, Martha was resting. To Jean, it looked like the eyes under the thin, veined lids were quietly happy and that the mouth, so surprisingly youthful now, was smiling. In the cherished atmosphere of prayer and devotion, Martha had awakened. Released from her earthly body, all the emotions, the love, devotion, and joy that had been suppressed were finally free to express themselves and take their rightful place. During this moment of rest below the altar, Martha had come alive, a life untouched by the physical world.
Jean touched the thin hair on the temples. "You're happy, dear, aren't you?" And, afterwards, Jean often had the feeling that the little head had moved in acknowledgment.
Jean brushed the fine hair on the temples. "You're happy, sweetheart, aren't you?" And later, Jean frequently felt that the little head had nodded in agreement.
She went back to the pew. The cover was screwed down. The young priest preceded the coffin to the door. In stole and surplice he stood beside the open grave. "Dust to dust." The earth and dry snow powdered upon the lid. It was all as Martha would have wished—calm, beautiful, alone with Jean and God.
She returned to the pew. The cover was screwed down. The young priest walked ahead of the coffin to the door. In his stole and vestments, he stood next to the open grave. "Dust to dust." The earth and dry snow dusted the lid. It was exactly how Martha would have wanted it—peaceful, lovely, alone with Jean and God.
Jean came back to the apartment. The trees on the Palisades were hidden under a burden of white. Thick white snow muffled passing footsteps. She was alone, absolutely alone in the still, snow-muffled universe.
Jean returned to the apartment. The trees on the Palisades were covered in a heavy layer of white. Thick snow silenced the sounds of footsteps. She was alone, completely alone in the quiet, snow-blanketed world.
The next day Jean went back to the office. Jerome Stuart made no conventional reference and Jean was grateful. He suggested their getting to work on a new Child Labor law and they talked over details for an hour. When he had gone back to his own office, Jean wrote a brief note telling Mary. But even Mary was not real, She, too, was off beyond the barrier that shut Jean from the rest of the world.
The next day, Jean returned to the office. Jerome Stuart didn’t bring up the usual topics, and Jean appreciated that. He proposed they start working on a new Child Labor law, and they discussed the details for an hour. After he went back to his own office, Jean wrote a short note to Mary. But even Mary didn’t feel real; she was also beyond the barrier that separated Jean from the rest of the world.
At the end of the week Katy returned. The routine of life settled. Trained by Martha, Katy duplicated to her best the comfort that Martha had infused. Each night as Jean closed the door behind her, she felt it claim her, this grotesque, terrible duplicate of Martha's devotion. For thirty dollars a month, Katy created a home, followed the small customs that had sprung from Martha's love.
At the end of the week, Katy came back. Life's routine fell into place again. Trained by Martha, Katy did her best to recreate the comfort that Martha had provided. Each night, as Jean closed the door behind her, she felt it embrace her—the strange, unsettling imitation of Martha's devotion. For thirty dollars a month, Katy built a home and followed the little rituals that had grown from Martha's love.
As the days slid by, one exactly like another, Jean felt as if she were being walled forever in Katy's ordered emptiness. She left earlier in the morning and returned later at night, but it was there waiting, until the day came to center in the moment when she would have to turn the knob and enter the warm, lighted vault; sit alone at the well-prepared meal and afterwards try to read in the silence. All day she was conscious of it waiting.
As the days passed, each one feeling the same, Jean felt like she was trapped in Katy's neat emptiness. She left early in the morning and came back late at night, but the emptiness was always there, waiting for her until the day came when she would have to turn the knob and step into the warm, lit space; sit alone at the nicely set table and later try to read in the silence. All day, she was aware of it waiting for her.
Strange fears rose in Jean and she was helpless before them. Sometimes she left the office in the middle of the afternoon and went home to face and conquer the terrible emptiness, and sometimes she walked in the night until she could scarcely stand, and it was there waiting for her. Gradually in the depth of the emptiness, something formed, a shadow-shape that Jean could neither annihilate nor grasp. It was as if, in her going, Martha had left a door open behind her, a narrow crack through which Jean could neither see clearly, nor quite close. And the thought of death began to sift down through life, absorbing its reality.
Strange fears grew within Jean, and she felt powerless against them. Sometimes she left the office in the middle of the afternoon and went home to confront and overcome the terrible emptiness. Other times, she walked through the night until she could barely stand, and there it was, waiting for her. Gradually, in the depths of the emptiness, something took shape, a shadow she couldn’t destroy or fully understand. It was like Martha had left a door slightly ajar behind her, a narrow crack that Jean couldn’t see through clearly nor close completely. And the thought of death started to seep into her life, consuming its reality.
Jean saw herself, her work, her smallest act, as a pebble in the conglomerate mass of time. Like a gigantic rock crusher, Time reduced all effort to powder. In the vacant hours of the night, under the gleam of the cold, gold stars, the endings of things came to obsess Jean. Everything ended, everything. No matter how deeply indented the surface, the ending washed it clean again. Separation washed out human relationships, old age washed away physical effort and interest, death washed away all. Everything ended, books, buildings, days, nights, work, rest, love, life. Everything lasted for a while and then stopped.
Jean viewed herself, her work, and even her smallest actions as a pebble in the vast expanse of time. Like a massive rock crusher, time ground all efforts down to dust. During the lonely hours of the night, beneath the cold, glowing stars, the endings of things consumed Jean’s thoughts. Everything comes to an end, everything. No matter how deeply the surface was marked, the ending wiped it clean. Separation erased human connections, aging erased physical effort and interest, and death erased everything. Everything came to an end—books, buildings, days, nights, work, rest, love, life. Everything lasted for a while and then stopped.
Hour after hour Jean sat, staring out to the river, stifled by the fact of death, that great ending containing within itself all the ends of one's smallest acts.
Hour after hour, Jean sat, gazing out at the river, overwhelmed by the reality of death, that ultimate conclusion which held within it the endings of even the tiniest actions.
Where was Martha now? Was there nothing anywhere of that patient little figure that had trotted so busily through its daily rounds? Were all the habits and preferences one built up through the years, but things of flesh? Was there nothing left anywhere, in any form, of that gigantic faith? Did man impose upon himself this sentence of life? Summon himself from nowhere, to struggle for a moment, and go back to nothingness again? In his terror of the immense quietness of Death, had he invented Heaven, an escape from the inconceivable peace he had never known in life? Had he invented God because he dared not be alone beyond the grave? And if Man had not imposed his own sentence, who had? Martha's God, the Tyrant who hurled us into life, whipped us through the years, snatched us away at the end, never for one single moment, revealing His purpose. Or was it all some huge machine set going in the unthinkable beginning of Time, grinding purposelessly on to an unthinkable end?
Where was Martha now? Was there really nothing left of that patient little figure that had hurried through its daily routines? Were all the habits and preferences built up over the years nothing more than flesh? Was there nothing remaining, in any form, of that colossal faith? Did man impose this sentence of life on himself? Did he summon himself from nowhere to struggle for a moment, only to return to nothingness again? In his fear of the vast silence of Death, did he create Heaven as an escape from the unimaginable peace he never experienced in life? Did he invent God because he couldn’t bear the thought of being alone beyond the grave? And if Man didn’t impose his own sentence, who did? Martha's God, the Tyrant who threw us into life, pushed us through the years, snatched us away at the end, never revealing His purpose for even a single moment. Or was it all just a massive machine set in motion at the unfathomable beginning of Time, grinding aimlessly toward an unimaginable end?
The door would neither open wide nor close, and Jean's hair whitened above the temples.
The door wouldn't open fully or shut, and Jean's hair went gray at the temples.
In April, when the trees began to bud, she gave Katy an extra month's wages and dismissed her. Jean had reached another ending; the ending of the senseless battle that had once seemed so worth while. She was going back to the gray fog, to the wide still spaces, back to the warm sands and cool salt winds and the sea, that neither sought nor promised peace but had it.
In April, when the trees started to bloom, she gave Katy an extra month's pay and let her go. Jean had reached another conclusion; the conclusion of the pointless struggle that had once felt so meaningful. She was returning to the gray mist, to the vast quiet places, back to the warm sands, the cool salty breezes, and the sea, which neither sought nor promised peace but possessed it.
When the details of her going were arranged with the committee, Jean went to tell Jerome Stuart. Now that she was leaving, this quiet man with the stooping student shoulders and the thick gray hair, always ruffled to disorder, stood out for a moment, against the background of their work together, and Jean felt, as he sat looking at her, that he was surprised and disappointed. But it did not matter. Nothing mattered.
When the plans for her departure were finalized with the committee, Jean went to inform Jerome Stuart. Now that she was leaving, this quiet man with stooped shoulders and messy, thick gray hair stood out for a moment against the backdrop of their time working together. As he sat there looking at her, Jean sensed that he was surprised and disappointed. But it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered.
"You are really leaving for good?"
"Are you really leaving for good?"
"Yes. I never expect to come back to New York. I've turned in my resignation and it's been accepted, with a provision of their own invention that, if I change my mind within a year, I am to return." Jean smiled. "And I let it go at that."
"Yeah. I never expect to come back to New York. I've submitted my resignation and it's been accepted, with a condition they made up that if I change my mind within a year, I have to come back." Jean smiled. "And I just left it at that."
"Then all the schemes we've talked over are not to be? No one else can take your place and carry them through."
"Then all the plans we've discussed aren't going to happen? No one else can step in and see them through."
For a moment Jean felt them dragging at her, holding her back. To what end? What would they give in return? Greater comfort, for a time, to a few people whom she would never see. A few patches put in the social fabric.
For a moment, Jean felt them pulling her back. For what reason? What would they offer in return? More comfort, for a while, to a few people she would never meet. A few fixes to the social fabric.
"Oh, yes, they can. Why, Charlotte Stetson's so anxious to try her hand she could scarcely be decently regretful!"
"Oh, definitely, they can. Honestly, Charlotte Stetson is so eager to give it a shot that she hardly feels any real regret!"
Jean tried to speak lightly but Jerome Stuart's expression stopped her.
Jean attempted to keep the conversation casual, but Jerome Stuart's expression held her back.
"Please don't be insincere, Mrs. Herrick."
"Please don't be fake, Mrs. Herrick."
Jean flushed. She was destroying this man's conception of her and she had valued it.
Jean blushed. She was ruining this man's view of her, and she had appreciated it.
"You are acting on a lessened impulse and it is wrong," he added quietly. "It is always wrong and so—it is always a mistake."
"You’re acting on a weakened impulse and that’s not right," he said softly. "It’s always wrong, and so—it’s always a mistake."
"Not always," Jean defended, and rose abruptly. If she stayed she might ask him of life and death and the aimless muddle of the whole. "I've thought it over carefully. I am not acting on impulse. It is a decision."
"Not always," Jean said defensively, standing up suddenly. If she stayed, she might end up asking him about life and death and the pointless confusion of it all. "I've thought it through carefully. I'm not acting on impulse. This is a decision."
He said nothing as he followed to the door and rang the elevator bell. But as Jean stepped into the cage, he held out his hand and said with the look that had often made Jean feel that, in spite of his forty-eight years, his grown daughter, and all the years of public service behind him, he had kept unspoiled the sweet cleanness of a little child.
He didn’t say anything as he followed to the door and pressed the elevator button. But as Jean stepped into the elevator, he extended his hand and said with that look that had often made Jean feel that, despite his forty-eight years, his grown daughter, and all the years of public service behind him, he had preserved the pure innocence of a little kid.
"Think it over again—and come back."
"Think about it again—and come back."
She shook her head. She did not want to lie again to Jerome Stuart.
She shook her head. She didn't want to lie to Jerome Stuart again.
The next day Jean stood in the empty apartment that had been her home for five years. With the removal of the furniture it seemed to have changed its spirit. The bare walls stared back indifferent to the pain and happiness they had encompassed. Before another twenty-four hours were gone, some one else might be looking down into the tree-lined street where, later, the fat white babies would be wheeled, and where now the trees were beginning to leaf, not as they would in the full eagerness of a few weeks hence, but in the meager, timid fashion of a chilly spring, a little leaf here and there.
The next day, Jean stood in the empty apartment that had been her home for five years. With the furniture gone, it felt like its spirit had changed. The bare walls stared back, indifferent to all the pain and joy they had witnessed. In less than twenty-four hours, someone else might be looking down into the tree-lined street, where later, chubby white babies would be pushed in strollers, and where the trees were starting to sprout leaves—not with the full enthusiasm of a few weeks from now, but in the meager, timid way of a chilly spring, with just a few leaves popping out here and there.
CHAPTER FORTY-TWO
The porter dimmed the lights for the night. In the berth above a man snored, and across the aisle an old woman breathed in gasping squeaks. Jean pulled up the blind, and, propped on her pillow, stared into the night and tried not to hear. But the breathing of the crowded car was persistent and grouped itself into strange rhythms and chords that stripped away spiritual differences and leveled the sleepers to a common physical need.
The porter lowered the lights for the night. In the bunk above, a man snored, and across the aisle an elderly woman breathed with loud gasps. Jean lifted the blind and, resting on her pillow, stared into the darkness and tried to block it out. But the breathing of the packed train kept going, forming odd rhythms and harmonies that removed any spiritual differences and reduced the sleepers to a shared physical need.
Jean remembered how she had lain so, her first night in a sleeper, ten years before, and how the hot, dark intimacy had excited her. How near she had felt to some mystery, as if she were just about to penetrate some exciting secret. Even the blackness of the prairie had quivered with it. The red and green semaphores, uncannily obedient to a hidden power, had winked their inclusion in the great adventure. The lonely little stations, specks of light in the night, had been so friendly and knowing. Now they hurt, so bravely and uselessly battling against the engulfing darkness, the thick, limitless blackness of the prairie.
Jean remembered how she had lay there on her first night in a sleeper, ten years ago, and how the hot, dark intimacy had thrilled her. She felt so close to some mystery, as if she were just about to uncover some exciting secret. Even the darkness of the prairie had pulsed with it. The red and green signals, eerily obedient to a hidden force, had winked their part in the grand adventure. The lonely little stations, tiny spots of light in the night, had seemed so friendly and knowing. Now they hurt, valiantly and futilely fighting against the overwhelming darkness, the thick, endless blackness of the prairie.
Late in the evening of the fourth day, Jean stepped from the train, and Mary put her arms around her. As they crossed the Bay, they sat very near together in the bow and watched the city lights, diffused in the high fog, glow a red mist over the hills. But it was not until they stood in the small room opening from the Doctor's, that the armor Jean had raised for her own protection loosened, and then she dared not speak for fear of crying.
Late in the evening of the fourth day, Jean got off the train, and Mary wrapped her arms around her. As they crossed the Bay, they sat closely in the front of the boat and watched the city lights, blurred by the thick fog, casting a red mist over the hills. But it wasn't until they were standing in the small room connected to the Doctor's that the emotional barrier Jean had put up for her own protection started to come down, and then she was too afraid to speak for fear of crying.
A gong sounded.
A gong rang.
"We meet every night in the Assembly Hall for half an hour or so," Mary said huskily and Jean nodded. "This is going to be your room. Don't wait up for me."
"We meet every night in the Assembly Hall for about half an hour," Mary said in a low voice, and Jean nodded. "This will be your room. Don't wait up for me."
When Mary was gone, Jean switched out the lights and went to the window where she had stood so often in the old days, relieved at Herrick's going, wondering at her own lack of wonder; and a year later, tingling with excitement at the offer from New York. Almost ten crowded years. And now she was back.
When Mary left, Jean turned off the lights and went to the window where she had spent so much time in the past, relieved that Herrick was gone, questioning her own indifference; and a year later, buzzing with excitement at the opportunity from New York. Almost ten busy years. And now she was back.
When the gong of dismissal sounded, Jean went into her own room and closed the door. She heard Mary come and light the light but she made no sound. After a while the light went out, but from time to time Jean heard a match strike, and she knew that the little doctor was lying there smoking. It was strange to have Mary smoking and thinking about her, as if she were "a case," but there was comfort in it too, as if she had come home and some one was watching over her. At last Jean slept.
When the dismissal gong rang, Jean went into her room and closed the door. She heard Mary come in and turn on the light, but she stayed quiet. After a while, the light went off, but now and then Jean heard a match strike, and she realized the little doctor was lying there smoking. It was odd to think of Mary smoking and thinking about her, as if she were just another "case," but there was comfort in it too, like she had returned home and someone was looking out for her. Eventually, Jean fell asleep.
In a few days, Mary spoke tentatively of China. But the hour of rekindled interest did not return and they did not mention it again. Jean took on a few cases and attended to them mechanically in the mornings. But no misfortune or sorrow penetrated below the surface of the mind trained to handle them. The real hours of the day were the afternoons, when Jean walked for miles alone against the clean sea wind, or through the gray fog, that now seemed to be filled with the souls of the dead; helpless things that had not been able to get through this grayness into the joy in which they had believed; or lingering souls, loath to leave the only world they had ever known.
In a few days, Mary spoke hesitantly about China. But that spark of interest didn’t come back, and they didn’t bring it up again. Jean took on a few cases and handled them automatically in the mornings. But no misfortune or sadness broke through the surface of a mind trained to deal with them. The true moments of the day were the afternoons, when Jean walked for miles alone against the fresh sea breeze, or through the gray fog, which now seemed to be filled with the souls of the dead; helpless beings that couldn't make it through this grayness into the joy they had believed in; or lingering souls, reluctant to leave the only world they'd ever known.
In the evenings, Jean took some classes, and tried to mix cheerfully with the other workers, women like those whom it had once so stimulated her to feel working at the tangle with their thin, white fingers. But now they depressed her, sheltered from personal emotion behind their diffused pity for the world. Often, she left them to walk in the Latin Quarter until night emptied the streets of the dark men, forever arguing and gesticulating, and the frowsy women, terrible in their fecundity, nursing their babies from big, brown breasts. The tremendous vitality of these people rested Jean, so that watching, she herself seemed to be accomplishing.
In the evenings, Jean took some classes and tried to interact happily with the other workers, women like those who once inspired her as they worked at the tangle with their slender, white fingers. But now, they brought her down, hiding their personal emotions behind a vague pity for the world. Often, she left them to stroll through the Latin Quarter until night cleared the streets of the dark men, who were always arguing and gesturing, and the disheveled women, overwhelming in their fertility, nursing their babies from large, brown breasts. The incredible vitality of these people recharged Jean, making her feel like she was achieving something just by watching.
But the days slipped into weeks and the weeks to months and she still stood aside watching. She wrote no letters to New York and received none. Sometimes she felt that she ought to write to Jerome Stuart but when she tried to think of what she would say, she could find nothing.
But the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, and she just kept watching from the sidelines. She didn't write any letters to New York and didn't get any in return. Sometimes she thought she should write to Jerome Stuart, but whenever she tried to figure out what to say, she couldn't come up with anything.
It was a week before Christmas, a blue, clear day between rains, that Jean sat by the sea and tried to face the coming year. What was she going to do? The waves lapped the sand, fishing smacks scudded by, and white gulls circled overhead. Jean's thoughts went round and round in an ever narrowing circle, and when she tried to slip through this closing space and grasp the coming year, Gregory, on the sand beside her, stirred. Her fingers touched his crisp, dry hair. The beach was crowded with people, but they were alone. The sand was littered with papers, and broken piers jutted into the water and the air was heavy with summer heat. But she was alive with every nerve in her.
It was a week before Christmas, a clear blue day between rainstorms, that Jean sat by the sea, trying to confront the upcoming year. What was she going to do? The waves lapped at the shore, fishing boats passed by, and white seagulls circled overhead. Jean's thoughts spun in tight circles, and when she tried to break free and grab hold of the upcoming year, Gregory, sitting on the sand next to her, stirred. Her fingers brushed against his short, dry hair. The beach was packed with people, but they felt completely alone. The sand was strewn with papers, broken piers jutted out into the water, and the air was thick with summer heat. But she felt alive in every fiber of her being.
Jean got up and began to walk back across the dunes. On and on over the shifting sand, past the straggling cottages of workmen, on through the well-kept streets of wealthy homes, dwindling again to middle-class flats, until finally, at dusk, Jean stood on the last hill looking down into Chinatown. She was tired at last, so that the weariness in her muscles corresponded to the weariness in her soul, and she had the temporary peace that comes of physical and mental accord. The odor of sandalwood and opium and strange eastern things rose to meet her as she went forward down the hill.
Jean stood up and started to walk back across the dunes. She kept going over the shifting sand, past the scattered cottages of workers, through the neat streets of affluent homes, which then faded into middle-class apartments, until finally, at dusk, Jean found herself on the last hill, looking down into Chinatown. She was exhausted, and the tiredness in her muscles matched the fatigue in her soul, giving her a brief sense of peace that came from both her physical and mental states being in harmony. The scents of sandalwood, opium, and various exotic things filled the air as she made her way down the hill.
Stolid women pattered along, making their ridiculous purchases, haggling over a leek, a single pork chop, a wing of chicken. Calm men sat smoking long pipes in their dim shops. She might have left it the day before. The vast stability of it mocked her. It was like the ever moving, never resting sea—this human necessity to eat, to buy and sell, to move about. Hundreds of people had died since she had walked these streets with Herrick. Death had touched her own life. Thousands of walking, talking units had been taken, thousands of the little empty spaces had lasted for a second and then the moving mass had closed in again.
Stolid women walked by, making their silly purchases, negotiating over a leek, a single pork chop, and a chicken wing. Calm men sat, smoking long pipes in their dim shops. She might have left it the day before. The vast stability of it taunted her. It was like the constantly shifting, never-resting sea—this human need to eat, to buy and sell, to keep moving. Hundreds of people had died since she walked these streets with Herrick. Death had touched her own life. Thousands of living, breathing individuals had been taken, thousands of little empty spaces had appeared for a moment and then the moving crowd had filled in again.
A woman came from a dark doorway, a rainbow bundle strapped to her back. From the bundle a small brown face with almond eyes looked calmly on the confusion of living. The mother stopped to bargain for a fried fish and Jean touched the smooth, brown cheek.
A woman stepped out from a dark doorway, a colorful bundle secured to her back. From the bundle, a small brown face with almond-shaped eyes observed the chaos of life with calmness. The mother paused to haggle for a fried fish, and Jean gently touched the smooth, brown cheek.
"A silly mess, isn't it, baby?"
"A silly mess, right?"
The mother turned instantly and moved farther into the familiar safety of her own people. At the corner Jean stopped again, looking toward Portsmouth Square, the benches filled with men and boys, the familiar refuse of Babary Coast. She was still looking when a man, hurrying round the corner, brought up so suddenly that he seemed to have been thrown back upon his heels.
The mother turned quickly and stepped deeper into the comforting safety of her own community. At the corner, Jean paused again, gazing toward Portsmouth Square, where benches were crowded with men and boys, the familiar debris of Barbary Coast. She continued to stare when a man rushed around the corner, coming up so suddenly that it seemed like he had been thrown off balance.
"I beg your pardon."
"Excuse me."
She turned quickly and looked at Franklin Herrick.
She turned quickly and looked at Franklin Herrick.
Jean spoke first. "I don't know why it is so surprising. I suppose it would have been stranger if we hadn't met."
Jean spoke first. "I don't know why that's so surprising. I guess it would have been weirder if we hadn't met."
"But I didn't know you were here."
"But I didn't know you were here."
"No, of course you didn't."
"No, of course you didn't."
They stood looking at each other. Herrick had grown heavier, his features had coarsened. He looked untidy.
They stood looking at each other. Herrick had put on some weight, and his features had become rougher. He looked messy.
"I—I am really glad."
"I'm really glad."
Jean smiled. The implication of possible regret on her part was so Herricky.
Jean smiled. The idea that she might feel regret was so Herricky.
"Why, no, why should I?" She answered his unspoken thought, but Herrick did not notice. The interest of the thing claimed him as nothing had done for months. He had once been married to this large, prosperous-looking person, the one woman whom he had never been able to influence, to swerve a hair from her own path. And here she was after eleven years, looking at him with the same straight look, throwing aside all sentiment, going violently to the bottom of every little question, as if it were a matter of importance.
"Why, no, why should I?" She responded to his unspoken thought, but Herrick didn't notice. The intrigue of the situation captivated him like nothing had in months. He had once been married to this large, successful-looking woman, the one person he had never been able to influence, to change even a little. And here she was, after eleven years, looking at him with the same direct gaze, ignoring all sentiment, diving deep into every minor question as if it were crucial.
"Could we go and have tea somewhere? Unless you are in a hurry."
"Can we go grab some tea somewhere? Unless you're in a rush."
"It was you who seemed to be in a hurry."
"It was you who looked like you were in a hurry."
"Well, I'm not, now. Tea, then?"
"Well, I'm not anymore. How about tea, then?"
They turned, and Jean knew that Herrick would go straight to the tea house where they had had their first tea, but when he ordered the same little almond cakes and preserved ginger, Jean laughed.
They turned, and Jean knew that Herrick would head straight to the tea house where they had their first tea, but when he ordered the same little almond cakes and preserved ginger, Jean laughed.
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"I knew you would do that."
"I knew you were going to do that."
"Did you? But you always did know what I would do. I think that was the trouble, I could never feel masculine and superior. I always felt like a window with you, as if you were looking straight through me."
"Did you? But you always knew what I would do. I think that was the problem; I could never feel masculine and superior. I always felt like a window with you, like you were looking right through me."
Jean's eyes sobered. She must have hurt deeply, more often than she had known.
Jean's eyes became serious. She must have felt pain deeply, more often than she realized.
"That would have pleased me terribly once on a time. I should have adored making people feel like windows."
"That would have really pleased me back in the day. I would have loved making people feel like they were transparent."
Herrick waited until the waiter had shuffled away for more hot water.
Herrick waited until the waiter had walked away to get more hot water.
"Doesn't it make you feel that way now?" This was going to be really interesting.
"Doesn't it make you feel that way now?" This is going to be really interesting.
"No. It wouldn't. But then one changes a lot in eleven years."
"No, it wouldn't. But a lot can change in eleven years."
"Less two months," he added softly.
"Less than two months," he added softly.
Was he actually going to set a stage? But he looked so seedy and heavy and bored, that Jean's annoyance melted in pity again.
Was he really going to set up a stage? But he looked so shabby, weighed down, and uninterested that Jean's annoyance faded into pity once more.
"When you think of it as more than a tenth of a century, there seems plenty of time, doesn't there?"
"When you think of it as more than ten years, it feels like there's plenty of time, right?"
A tenth of a century! It was horrible put that way; an eternity. And so like Jean. A flush crept up to Herrick's eyes and he looked away.
A tenth of a century! That sounded awful; like forever. And so typical of Jean. A flush crept up to Herrick's eyes, and he looked away.
"You have made good. Your tenth of a century has not been wasted."
"You have done well. Your ten years have not been wasted."
And Jean saw, as if he had told her, the sordid sequence of the years to him. The knowledge of that dreary waste saddened her.
And Jean saw, as if he had shared with her, the bleak series of years he had experienced. The realization of that dismal emptiness made her feel sad.
"I have worked. The East is full of opportunity."
"I have worked. The East is filled with opportunities."
Work, opportunity. The old worship of effort for its own sake. Herrick forced back the words that rose to his lips.
Work, opportunity. The old idea of valuing effort just for the sake of effort. Herrick held back the words that wanted to come out.
"Yes. I saw that you had done some big thing about tubercular tenements. The papers here had quite a bit about it. I think some one tried to start a movement like it."
"Yes. I saw that you had done something significant about tuberculosis in tenements. The local papers covered it a lot. I think someone tried to start a similar movement."
Jean shrank. She could not talk of that to him.
Jean withdrew. She couldn't talk to him about that.
"Yes," she said shortly. "I had something to do with it, but so had a lot of other people."
"Yeah," she said briefly. "I was involved, but so were a lot of other people."
But she would lead. It was her way to lead and then to share the credit. It was the old, maddeningly generous way. No, she had not changed, not really, no matter what she said. Her life had gone as she had planned it. Nothing had swerved her from her ideal of work and success. Hard and cold and intrinsically selfish, she had forced life to her will. And he: a cloying affair with The Kitten, more and shorter affairs, always seeking, never finding, wasted through his own capacity to feel, dragged down by the biggest thing in him, the weakness that might have been a strength.
But she would take charge. That was her style—leading and then sharing the credit. It was the old, annoyingly generous way. No, she hadn’t really changed, no matter what she claimed. Her life had gone exactly as she had envisioned it. Nothing had diverted her from her goal of hard work and success. Tough and ruthless and fundamentally selfish, she had bent life to her will. And him: a clingy relationship with The Kitten, more fleeting affairs, always searching, never discovering, drained by his own ability to feel, weighed down by his greatest flaw, a vulnerability that could have been a strength.
If Jean had cared! It would have taken such a little from her store of patience and faith in herself. She had been niggardly, hoarded it for herself.
If Jean had cared! It would have required so little from her supply of patience and self-confidence. She had been stingy, keeping it all for herself.
"You have had a lot," he said at last, "everything you ever wanted."
"You've had a lot," he finally said, "everything you've ever wanted."
From the tragic emptiness of his eyes Jean turned her own. Before his, the emptiness of her days stood clean and filled with happy memories.
From the tragic emptiness in his eyes, Jean turned her own away. In front of him, the emptiness of her days felt clear and filled with happy memories.
"I have had a lot."
"I've had a lot."
The grotesquely carved balcony vanished into the tea-room of the upper thirties. Instead of Herrick, heavy and soft with regret, Gregory sat, strong and happy in his success, and she had wished for a moment that he had not won, and had been proud and miserable and weak with love. Tears rushed to Jean's eyes and she bit her lip to keep them back.
The strangely carved balcony disappeared into the tea room of the upper thirties. Instead of Herrick, weighed down with regret, Gregory sat, confident and pleased with his success, and for a moment, she wished he hadn't won, so he could be proud and miserable and weak with love. Tears welled up in Jean's eyes, and she bit her lip to hold them back.
Herrick started. Not even to Jean could work alone bring that look. Slowly the color left his face.
Herrick jumped. Not even with Jean could work alone give him that look. Slowly, the color drained from his face.
"You—have found out what love is, too."
"You've figured out what love is, too."
Jean nodded. Herrick covered his face hastily with his hand. He had been right then, right in his first analysis, so long ago, by the camp fires in the sandy coves. It had been in Jean always. In those silly, idealistic first weeks of their marriage, when he had been content with so little. It had been there the night he had seized and kissed her and she had pushed him away. It had been there, hidden so deep from his touch, that he had ceased to believe in its existence.
Jean nodded. Herrick quickly covered his face with his hand. He had been right all along, right in his initial analysis from so long ago, by the campfires in the sandy coves. It had always been in Jean. In those naive, idealistic first weeks of their marriage, when he had been satisfied with so little. It had been there the night he had grabbed her and kissed her, and she had pushed him away. It had been there, buried so deep from his reach, that he had stopped believing it was even real.
And some one else had touched it to life. He sat with his shoulders bowed, his face hidden. After a long time he said:
And someone else had brought it to life. He sat with his shoulders hunched, his face covered. After a long pause, he said:
"You are married, then?"
"Are you married?"
His hand still hid his face. The hand, too, had coarsened and grown thick. There was black hair along the joints and the nails were ill-kept. And once Jean had liked Herrick's hands. They had held hers so surely, racing along the sands.
His hand still covered his face. The hand, too, had become rough and thick. There was black hair at the joints and the nails were unkempt. And once, Jean had liked Herrick's hands. They had held hers so securely while they raced along the sands.
"No," she said quietly. "Not legally. He was married and had a child." After all, it was not much to give in atonement, this little confidence, but it was the best she had.
"No," she said softly. "Not legally. He was married and had a kid." After all, it wasn’t much to share as atonement, this small confession, but it was the best she had.
For a moment Herrick did not move. Then his hand came slowly down. He stared, puzzled. Amazement and finally understanding flashed across his face. Herrick leaned back in his chair and laughed aloud.
For a moment, Herrick stayed still. Then his hand slowly lowered. He stared, confused. A mix of surprise and realization crossed his face. Herrick leaned back in his chair and burst out laughing.
"Good Lord, Jean. You—an affair!"
"Wow, Jean. You—an affair!"
Jean rose. Her knees were shaking and she was cold.
Jean got up. Her knees were shaking, and she felt cold.
"Don't," she commanded in a whisper, and Herrick, half risen from his chair, sank back. Seeing nothing, Jean crossed the balcony, walked swiftly through the great banquet hall and down the stairs to the street.
"Don't," she ordered in a whisper, and Herrick, half standing from his chair, sank back down. Not seeing anything, Jean crossed the balcony, walked quickly through the large banquet hall, and down the stairs to the street.
Herrick sat where he was until the waiter came and asked him to move his table to make room for a group of long-coated merchants in gowns of silk. Then he paid the bill and went. It was night.
Herrick stayed where he was until the waiter asked him to move his table to make space for a group of merchants in long coats and silk gowns. Then he paid the bill and left. It was nighttime.
In her room at the settlement, Jean walked up and down, her hands gripped behind her in the old habit. Twice Mary came to the door and listened to the even stride, and went back to her book and tried to read. It was close on one o'clock when the door opened and Jean came in. Instinctively, Mary rose as if to meet a crisis. At the movement, Jean laid her hands on the doctor's shoulders and forced her gently down. Then, just as she had done on the night she had left The Kitten standing by the greasy table, and on the night when she had told Mary of her desire for a child of Gregory's, Jean dropped to her knees, and, sitting back on her heels, said quietly:
In her room at the settlement, Jean paced back and forth, her hands clenched behind her as she always did. Twice, Mary went to the door and listened to the steady footsteps before returning to her book, trying to read. It was almost one o'clock when the door opened and Jean walked in. Instinctively, Mary stood up as if anticipating an important moment. At her movement, Jean placed her hands on the doctor's shoulders and gently guided her back down. Then, just like the night she had left The Kitten standing by the grease-covered table, and the night she had shared her wish for a child with Gregory, Jean knelt down and, sitting back on her heels, said quietly:
"Mary, I'm going back to New York just as fast as a train will take me. I'm a weak, cowardly idiot."
"Mary, I'm heading back to New York as quickly as a train can take me. I'm a weak, cowardly fool."
"Really? I don't know that I would put it quite so strongly myself."
"Really? I’m not sure I would say it that strongly myself."
Jean smiled. "That's not strong enough, Mary, not by half."
Jean smiled. "That’s not strong enough, Mary, not even close."
"Maybe not. But why this sudden realization?"
"Maybe not. But why this sudden awareness?"
"I had tea with Franklin this afternoon."
I had tea with Franklin this afternoon.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Poor Boy Blue! Poor, weak, vain, longing Begee!"
"Poor Boy Blue! Poor, weak, vain, longing Begee!"
"Jean!" Mary gripped her shoulders. "What fool thing are you contemplating now? You're not going to tow That back East, are you?"
"Jean!" Mary grabbed her shoulders. "What ridiculous thing are you thinking about now? You're not seriously planning to take that back East, are you?"
"Good Lord, no!" Jean laughed as Mary had not heard her laugh since her arrival. There was a silence so long that the doctor drifted down a dozen false paths of conjecture before Jean said:
"Good Lord, no!" Jean laughed, as Mary hadn't heard her laugh since she arrived. There was such a long silence that the doctor wandered down a dozen misleading paths of thought before Jean spoke:
"Mary, do you remember that vacation I took suddenly, after telling you that night—just before you left? You knew, didn't you?"
"Mary, do you remember that vacation I took out of the blue after I told you that night—right before you left? You knew, didn’t you?"
"Yes. I knew. I would have stayed, Jean, only it wouldn't have done any good."
"Yeah. I knew. I would have stayed, Jean, but it wouldn't have made a difference."
"No. I was glad you weren't there. It made it easier, in a way. And I was glad when Pat went, too, and the children. I had only to deceive mummy, then—and keep going." Jean stopped and Mary smoked two cigarettes before she began again.
"No. I was glad you weren't there. It made things easier, in a way. And I was also glad when Pat left, along with the kids. I just had to fool Mom, and then—keep going." Jean paused and Mary smoked two cigarettes before she started again.
"And then mummy died and there was no need to pretend any more, no need for anything. Mary, it wasn't true that I came West for a vacation. I didn't come to see you. I came to leave it all. I let go."
"And then Mom died and there was no reason to pretend anymore, no reason for anything. Mary, it wasn't true that I came West for a vacation. I didn't come to see you. I came to leave it all behind. I let go."
There was another long pause, before Jean went on.
There was another long pause before Jean continued.
"I had loved a man so that his going took all the meaning out of life. And I went on for a while through a kind of inertia and because, from a baby, mummy had beaten a sense of duty into me. It was no force of my own. I had jumped into a stream, and when the current was too strong for my strength I went down, just as Franklin and Flop and The Kitten, and all those whom I used to despise, went down when their particular current was too strong for them. Why, on the night I got Gregory's letter, if I could have gone to him I would have. I would have had it all back, under any conditions, at any price. Nothing mattered, nothing in the whole world, but to feel his arms about me, to know that it had not finished. I would have gone to her, just as The Kitten came, and asked her to give him to me."
"I loved a man so much that when he left, it took all the meaning out of my life. For a while, I just went through the motions, all because my mom had drilled a sense of duty into me since I was a kid. It wasn't really my choice. I had jumped into a stream, and when the current became too strong for me, I went under, just like Franklin, Flop, and The Kitten, and all those I used to look down on when their current became too powerful for them. On the night I received Gregory's letter, if I could have gone to him, I would have. I would have taken it all back, under any conditions, at any cost. Nothing else mattered, nothing in the world, except feeling his arms around me and knowing it wasn't over. I would have gone to her, just like The Kitten did, and asked her to give him back to me."
"But you didn't, Jean."
"But you didn't, Jean."
"No. Because something in me, that I hated for its clearness, saw that if it had been to him what it had been to me, he would never have written that letter. I had had nothing, Mary, or such a little part of what I had believed I had."
"No. Because something in me, which I hated for how obvious it was, realized that if it had meant as much to him as it did to me, he would never have written that letter. I had nothing, Mary, or at least such a tiny piece of what I thought I had."
Jean shivered. Mary's hand moved to comfort, but did not.
Jean shivered. Mary's hand went to comfort, but it didn't.
"And then, this afternoon, when Franklin said I had had everything, and I saw him sitting there heavier and coarsened and so empty—Mary, he's so tragically empty—it came to me suddenly that I had had a lot. I have always had friendship, Pat and you, and unshakeable love like mummy's, and I had those wonderful months with Gregory, and not even the ending of it can really take them away, and I wanted to give Franklin something, so I told him that I had loved a married man and that we had never been legally married."
"And then, this afternoon, when Franklin said I had everything, and I saw him sitting there, looking heavier, rougher, and so empty—Mary, he's just so tragically empty—it hit me all of a sudden that I actually had a lot. I've always had friendship, with Pat and you, and a rock-solid love like Mom's, plus those amazing months with Gregory, and not even the way it ended can really take that away. I wanted to give Franklin something, so I told him that I had loved a married man and that we had never been legally married."
A little smile twitched the corners of Jean's lips.
A small smile tugged at the corners of Jean's lips.
"And he leaned back in his chair and laughed and said: 'Good Lord, Jean—you—an affair!' and I have been listening to that laugh and hearing that 'you—an affair?' ever since. And in a way, he is right."
"And he leaned back in his chair, laughed, and said: 'Good God, Jean—you—an affair!' and I've been listening to that laugh and hearing that 'you—an affair?' ever since. And in a way, he’s right."
"Jean!"
"Hey, Jean!"
"Yes, he is. You see, I had never thought of it like that, stripped of all the personal element, just bare and stark as it would sound in a court of law. It was me, and so it was different. What is an affair, technically? It's a love, without legal bonds, that breaks up or dies of its own accord. Never mind what it is to the parties concerned, that's what it is to the world. That's what my love for Gregory is to the world, to Franklin; what his and The Kitten's and Flop's and The Tiger's was to me."
"Yes, he is. You know, I had never thought about it that way, stripped of all the personal aspects, just bare and stark as it would be in a courtroom. It was me, so it felt different. What is an affair, technically? It's love without legal ties that ends or fades away on its own. Forget what it means to the people involved; that’s what it is to the world. That’s what my love for Gregory is to the world, to Franklin; what his love for The Kitten, Flop, and The Tiger was to me."
"Jean, you're crazy. Isn't the spirit anything?"
"Jean, you're nuts. Isn't the spirit worth anything?"
"Everything. But I am trying to make it clear what it was to Franklin——"
"Everything. But I'm trying to make it clear what it was to Franklin——"
"Of course it would be that to him."
"Of course it would be that way for him."
"And what he made me see. How do I know the measure of the force that drove him to The Kitten? We have no measure but our own needs. Fifteen years ago, would I have thought it possible, when the days wouldn't pass fast enough to get me into life and work, that a day would come when success, achievement, the chosen work of years, would all shrivel to nothing because one certain man had gone out of them? Three years ago, would I have believed that Gregory could fill his days without me, could have gone on without my sympathy and love and understanding? That he could have nothing deeper in his life than that chattering doll? Mary, there's only one thing that I am sure of, and that is that we don't know a single thing about any one else, or ourselves, either."
"And what he made me see. How can I measure the force that drove him to The Kitten? We have no measure except our own needs. Fifteen years ago, would I have thought it was possible, when the days dragged on endlessly as I waited to jump into life and work, that there would come a day when success, accomplishment, all the work I’d chosen for years, would fade to nothing because one specific man was no longer a part of it? Three years ago, would I have believed that Gregory could fill his days without me, could have moved on without my support, love, and understanding? That he could have nothing more meaningful in his life than that chatterbox doll? Mary, there's only one thing I'm certain of: we don't know anything about anyone else, or even ourselves."
Jean rose and stood looking down at Mary.
Jean stood up and looked down at Mary.
"And so you are going back?"
"Are you going back?"
"Yes. I am going back. I am not going to drift, here, beside the sea and hills, which are my Kitten, my succession of sordid loves, my easiest way. I am going back. It won't be easy. I know that. There will be times—Mary, you don't know what it means to die inside, to see and never to feel, not even anger, to have nothing sharper than memory."
"Yes. I'm going back. I'm not going to just drift here by the sea and hills, which are my comfort, my series of messy loves, my easiest escape. I'm going back. It won't be easy. I know that. There will be times—Mary, you don't know what it feels like to die inside, to see everything and never feel anything, not even anger, to have nothing sharper than memory."
"And you don't know, Jean," Mary spoke slowly and rose from her chair as if she had grown very tired, "what it means to have been emotionally comfortable all your life. Never to have gone down nor up. Never to have died nor been alive. To have grown old in comfort. A kind of paradox, isn't it, to have been always so comfortable that sometimes it hurts."
"And you don't know, Jean," Mary said slowly, getting up from her chair as if she was very tired, "what it's like to have been emotionally comfortable your whole life. Never experiencing the lows or the highs. Never truly living or dying. Just aging in comfort. It's kind of a paradox, isn't it, to be so comfortable that sometimes it actually hurts."
CHAPTER FORTY-THREE
It was late in the afternoon of a cold, clear day two weeks later that Jean stood outside the Grand Central Station and looked at the moving streams of strangers, all touched to faint friendliness by the accident of being in the same city, on the same street, at the same hour as herself. She felt as if she knew them all, but had slipped back noiselessly without warning among them, and as yet they had not seen her.
It was late in the afternoon of a cold, clear day two weeks later when Jean stood outside Grand Central Station, watching the flow of strangers, all sharing a faint sense of friendliness simply because they were in the same city, on the same street, at the same hour as her. She felt like she knew them all, but she had quietly slipped back among them without anyone noticing, and so far, they hadn’t seen her.
Jean was smiling to herself, when one of the moving units escaped the stream, and came to a halt beside her.
Jean was smiling to herself when one of the moving units broke away from the stream and came to a stop next to her.
"Well, Jean Herrick, of all people! I thought you were in California."
"Wow, Jean Herrick, of all people! I thought you were in California."
Jean turned to encounter the sharp face and mouse-bright eyes of Catherine Lee, whom she had neither seen nor thought of for years, although, during the first winter in New York, Catherine had been the center of a group that met every Sunday evening for tea, usually at Jean's.
Jean turned to face the sharp features and bright, alert eyes of Catherine Lee, someone she hadn't seen or thought about in years. Back during their first winter in New York, Catherine had been at the heart of a group that gathered every Sunday evening for tea, usually at Jean's place.
"I was!"
"I am!"
"When did you get back?"
"When did you come back?"
"About ten minutes ago, and I feel as if I had been dropped from a parachute. I was just debating the Y. W. C. A. or the Martha Washington. I loathe hotels——"
"About ten minutes ago, I felt like I had just fallen from a parachute. I was just weighing the options between the Y. W. C. A. and the Martha Washington. I really can't stand hotels——"
"I say, do you mean you have no plans at all? Because we can put you up at our place if you care to—ten rooms down on Grove Street, a garden the size of a handkerchief, a fountain the size of a lemonade straw, four, free, feminine souls, and an empty attic. Yes?"
"I mean, are you saying you have no plans at all? Because we can host you at our place if you're interested—ten rooms down on Grove Street, a garden the size of a handkerchief, a fountain the size of a lemonade straw, four free-spirited women, and an empty attic. Sound good?"
"It sounds like a Demonstration. Till I get my bearings, and thank you a thousand times."
"It seems like a demonstration. Until I get my bearings, thank you so much."
"Come on. We'll walk, unless you're tired."
"Come on. Let's walk, unless you're tired."
"Of sitting still for a week!"
"Of sitting still for a week!"
They swung away, Jean shortening her step to the quick patter of Catherine's. As they went, Catherine told of her work and Jean listened enough to make out that Catherine had built herself a firm place in this city she had once hated: that any woman with brains and grit could force New York to recognize her and that managing concerts and readings paid "like the devil" if you got in right.
They walked away, Jean matching her pace to Catherine's quick steps. As they went, Catherine talked about her work and Jean listened enough to realize that Catherine had established a solid position in the city she had once despised: that any woman with intelligence and determination could make New York acknowledge her and that organizing concerts and readings paid "a lot" if you played your cards right.
The patter of the crisp voice went on until, as they turned into Grove Street, Catherine broke off so sharply, that Jean feared her inattention had been discovered, and was just about to apologize when she caught a flush on Catherine's dry, brown cheeks, and followed her eyes to the heavy-set figure of a man, standing on the curb, throwing pennies into the slush, while a horde of street urchins shouted and fought for them. The man's clumsy body was convulsed with laughter, and he made false motions of throwing, with ungainly sweeps of his arms.
The crisp voice kept talking until, as they turned onto Grove Street, Catherine suddenly stopped so abruptly that Jean worried her inattention had been noticed. Just as she was about to apologize, she noticed the blush on Catherine's dry, brown cheeks and followed her gaze to a stocky man standing on the curb, tossing pennies into the slush while a group of street kids shouted and fought over them. The man's awkward body shook with laughter, and he pretended to throw the coins in exaggerated, clumsy motions with his arms.
Catherine hurried forward and Jean felt that she wanted to reach the man and put an end to the spectacle. But as they came to the red brick house, with white window facings and green window boxes, the man turned and crossed to them.
Catherine rushed ahead, and Jean sensed that she wanted to get to the man and put an end to the scene. But as they approached the red brick house, with white window frames and green window boxes, the man turned and walked over to them.
"Jean, let me present Philip Fletcher, Nan Bonham's cousin and the nearest thing we possess to a male inmate. Philip, Mrs. Herrick of the Women's Civic Leagues."
"Jean, let me introduce you to Philip Fletcher, Nan Bonham's cousin and the closest thing we have to a male resident. Philip, this is Mrs. Herrick from the Women's Civic Leagues."
Philip Fletcher ripped off his hat with absurd exaggeration and made a low bow. Now that she looked at him closely, Jean saw that the man's features were well cut, his eyes were clear, blue and kind, a trifle too far apart, and that his mouth was weak. Jean's first impression that he might not be quite normal mentally, vanished. He was evidently a simple soul, without dignity, but of a vanity that demanded attention even at his own expense.
Philip Fletcher took off his hat in an exaggerated manner and bowed deeply. Now that she looked at him closely, Jean noticed that his features were well-defined, his eyes were clear, blue, and kind, slightly too far apart, and his mouth seemed weak. Jean's initial thought that he might not be entirely normal mentally faded away. He was clearly a straightforward person, lacking dignity, but possessing a vanity that craved attention even at his own expense.
He followed them in, and as Catherine led the way up to the attic, Jean heard him go on laughing down the hall and into a room at the end. She was sure that he had often thrown pennies before and would often do it again, and be overwhelmingly amused each time.
He followed them inside, and as Catherine led the way up to the attic, Jean heard him laughing down the hall and into a room at the end. She was certain that he had thrown pennies before and would do it again, finding it just as entertaining each time.
"Well, how do you like it?"
" So, what do you think?"
The attic ran the whole length of the house and had a big open fireplace at one end. The original windows had been replaced in the front by leaded glass doors, opening on a small balcony. The walls were burlapped and the furniture upholstered in gay chintz. It was a woman's room but it reminded Jean in a way of Flop's, as it might have been if The Bunch had never entered it.
The attic stretched the entire length of the house and featured a large open fireplace at one end. The original windows were replaced in the front with leaded glass doors that opened onto a small balcony. The walls were covered in burlap, and the furniture was upholstered in bright chintz. It was a feminine space, but it also reminded Jean of Flop's room, as it might have been if The Bunch had never come in.
"It's glorious!"
"It's amazing!"
"I'll have a fire lighted right away and the bath's across the hall. There's sure to be plenty of hot water, because the old souse that Philip's wished on us for the last furnace man, nearly explodes the furnace every day." She was at the door, when she turned and added, "Phil's in one of his annoying moods to-night. Don't take it too seriously."
"I'll get a fire going right away, and the bathroom's just across the hall. There should be plenty of hot water since the old drunk that Philip hired as the last furnace guy almost blows up the furnace every day." She was at the door when she turned and added, "Phil's in one of his irritating moods tonight. Don’t take it too seriously."
Jean laughed and promised that she would make allowances. But she fancied that Catherine flushed again at this, and wondered why she took him so seriously.
Jean laughed and promised that she would be understanding. But she thought she saw Catherine blush again at this and wondered why she took him so seriously.
An hour later, refreshed by her bath, Jean heard the dinner-bell and went down with a pleasant sense of curiosity to meet the "four, free, feminine souls." They were seated when she entered and Catherine made the introductions, by pointing each out with her forefinger from the head of the table.
An hour later, feeling refreshed from her bath, Jean heard the dinner bell and headed down with a nice sense of curiosity to meet the "four, free, feminine souls." They were already seated when she entered, and Catherine introduced them by pointing each one out with her finger from the head of the table.
"Beth Marshall, that healthy blonde who looks as if she did Swedish exercise every morning, private secretary on Wall Street. That dark, artistic being next, Gerte Forsythe, magazine writer, and furnishes our emotion. Nan Bonham, deceives the world with her white hair, has the soul of a baby and runs the Presbyterian Relief in Brooklyn. Girls, Jean Herrick, head of the Women's Civic Leagues. It's stew, again."
"Beth Marshall, that fit blonde who looks like she does Swedish exercises every morning, is a private secretary on Wall Street. Next to her is Gerte Forsythe, a magazine writer with an artistic flair who provides us with our emotions. Nan Bonham, who tricks the world with her white hair, has the soul of a child and runs the Presbyterian Relief in Brooklyn. Then there’s Jean Herrick, the head of the Women's Civic Leagues. It's stew, again."
"And, verily, I say unto you, the stew shall follow the roast, and the hash the stew, until the third and fourth generation of them whose parents come from New England."
"And truly, I say to you, the stew will come after the roast, and the hash after the stew, until the third and fourth generation of those whose parents are from New England."
"Shut up, Phil. Nobody invited you to come to-night, anyhow." Nevertheless Nan's blue eyes twinkled and Jean knew that she found her cousin's humor amusing.
"Shut up, Phil. No one asked you to come tonight, anyway." Still, Nan's blue eyes sparkled, and Jean knew that she thought her cousin's joke was funny.
As Jean spread her napkin, she felt Philip Fletcher sizing her up and she knew that Catherine was watching. She tried to think of something flippant that would show she could enter the mood, but before she could think of anything, more to reassure Catherine than from any desire of Philip Fletcher's approval, Gerte claimed his attention, and Catherine, in evident relief, was talking easily again of her own work, as she had during their walk from the station.
As Jean spread her napkin, she sensed Philip Fletcher checking her out, and she was aware that Catherine was observing. She attempted to come up with a witty comment that would show she could fit in, but before she could think of anything—more to put Catherine at ease than to impress Philip Fletcher—Gerte caught his attention, and Catherine, clearly relieved, was chatting comfortably again about her own work, just like she had during their walk from the station.
Nan joined with Gerte and Philip. Beth ate in placid silence. With this grouping of interests the meal continued, until coffee, which was served in a small basement room, cozily furnished, before an open fire.
Nan sat with Gerte and Philip. Beth ate quietly. With this mix of interests, the meal went on until coffee was served in a cozy little basement room, right in front of an open fire.
Immediately after the coffee, all but Catherine went their way. No one said good-night, or made any mention of seeing Jean again, although Jean was sure that they had liked her. Their "freedom" had hardened to a ritual of incivility. If she stayed for a week or a month, she would see these women, tired, gay, bored, happy, and they would see her in these many moods too. They would call each other by their first names. But, if she left to-night they would probably never think of her again, nor she of them.
Immediately after the coffee, everyone but Catherine left. Nobody said goodnight or mentioned seeing Jean again, even though Jean was sure they had liked her. Their "freedom" had turned into a routine of rudeness. If she stayed for a week or a month, she would see these women—tired, cheerful, bored, happy—and they would see her in those various moods too. They would call each other by their first names. But if she left tonight, they would probably never think of her again, nor would she think of them.
Jean stared into the fire, and a little of the feeling that she had had long ago on Flop's balcony, of there being so many people in the world with the threads of their lives all crossing, came back. She thought how strange it was that a few hours ago she had known nothing of these women or Grove Street, and now she was there, and Catherine was explaining the community plan on which the house worked and, finally, asking her if she wanted to come in.
Jean gazed into the fire, and a bit of the feeling she had long ago on Flop's balcony returned to her—the sense that there were so many people in the world with their lives intertwined. She thought about how odd it was that just a few hours earlier, she knew nothing about these women or Grove Street, and now she was here, with Catherine explaining the community plan that the house operated on and finally asking if she wanted to come in.
"Of course we'll take a vote on you, it's part of the charter, but it's only a form." She hesitated and added, almost shyly, "I think you would be comfortable and we would really like to have you."
"Of course we'll vote on you; that's part of the charter, but it's just a formality." She paused and added, almost bashfully, "I think you’d fit in well, and we’d really love to have you."
But as Jean began to thank her, Catherine's manner changed.
But as Jean started to thank her, Catherine's attitude shifted.
"Matter of business and—general comfort," she said in her short, snappy way. "Such a lot of people wouldn't fit."
"Matter of business and—general comfort," she said in her brief, pointed manner. "So many people wouldn't fit."
"Then I'm a candidate for the vacancy?"
"So, am I a candidate for the job opening?"
"We'll notify you formally but I guess, if you want to, you can be one of The Theses?"
"We'll let you know officially, but I think, if you want to, you could be one of The Theses?"
"The Theses?"
"The Confessions?"
"As against the rest of the world, The Theses. Gerte's distinction."
"As compared to the rest of the world, The Theses. Gerte's distinction."
Jean laughed remembering the Tiger, not so unlike the thin, dark Gerte, and wondered why people who dabbled in the arts needed these meaningless distinctions between themselves and others.
Jean laughed, remembering the Tiger, who was not so different from the slender, dark Gerte, and wondered why people involved in the arts felt the need for these pointless distinctions between themselves and others.
But later, as she lay on the couch drawn close to the open window in the attic, and looked out across the buildings, rising in the outline of a fever chart as far as she could see, Jean was glad that she had met Catherine and that she was going to live here with them. And although she knew that, at any previous period of her life, it would have been impossible to her, now, contrasted with the lonely nights staring out to the river after Martha's death, the paid hominess of Katy's effort, the smoothly running indifference of these women would be pleasant. She was beginning a new life, in a new manner. And as she dropped to sleep, Jean had a hazy notion of owing something to Franklin Herrick.
But later, as she lay on the couch near the open attic window and looked out at the buildings rising in the distance like a fever chart, Jean felt glad that she had met Catherine and that she was going to live here with them. Even though she knew that at any other point in her life, this would have been impossible for her, now, when compared to the lonely nights she spent staring at the river after Martha's death, the cozy effort from Katy and the effortless indifference of these women felt pleasant. She was starting a new life in a new way. As she drifted off to sleep, Jean had a vague sense that she owed something to Franklin Herrick.
CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR
The next day Jean went back to work. Charlotte Stetson, who had taken her place, tried to evince genuine pleasure but could not quite convey it. Jean felt that she had been suitably mourned for as dead, and that this sudden and unexpected resurrection was an intrusion in questionable taste. So it was with mingled amusement and curiosity that, about eleven o'clock, Jean knocked on Jerome Stuart's door, and, at his short "Come in," entered.
The next day, Jean returned to work. Charlotte Stetson, who had filled in for her, attempted to show genuine happiness but couldn’t quite pull it off. Jean sensed that she had been appropriately mourned as if she were dead, and this sudden and unexpected return felt like an unwelcome disruption. So, with a mix of amusement and curiosity, around eleven o'clock, Jean knocked on Jerome Stuart's door, and, upon hearing his quick "Come in," stepped inside.
"Well—I'll be——" he had risen, but dropped back into his chair with an amended "Thank God."
"Well—I'll be——" he had gotten up, but sat back down in his chair with a changed "Thank God."
Jean laughed, "Now I do feel like a returned corpse. I suppose I ought to have written but it never occurred to me."
Jean laughed, "Now I really feel like a returned corpse. I guess I should have written, but it never crossed my mind."
"I'm glad you didn't. Nothing exciting has happened for weeks, and I always did like a surprise."
"I'm glad you didn't. Nothing interesting has happened for weeks, and I’ve always enjoyed a surprise."
"I'm glad you take it that way. Charlotte Stetson made me feel that I ought to creep back into my tomb. She——"
"I'm glad you see it that way. Charlotte Stetson made me feel like I should just crawl back into my grave. She——"
"Oh, to——" Jerome Stuart broke off, realizing that he was about to say aloud what he had so often said in the last eight months, "To the devil with Miss Stetson," and added clumsily, "To be quite honest, you know, it was only a kind of surface surprise. I've always known you would come back."
"Oh, to——" Jerome Stuart stopped himself, realizing he was about to say what he had often thought in the last eight months, "To hell with Miss Stetson," and added awkwardly, "To be honest, it was just a bit of a surface surprise. I always knew you would come back."
There was no conceit of assurance in the tone. This quiet man who did things quietly had learned. Perhaps he, too, had run away from life once and come back.
There was no arrogance in the tone. This calm man who did things quietly had learned. Maybe he, too, had once escaped from life and then returned.
"Thank you," Jean said, following her own train of thought, and Jerome Stuart seemed to understand. There was a short pause and then he said, smiling:
"Thanks," Jean said, caught up in her own thoughts, and Jerome Stuart seemed to get it. There was a brief pause and then he said, smiling:
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Well, begin at the beginning. What has been going on in the world?"
"Well, let's start from the start. What's been happening in the world?"
"How much do you know? I suppose you know about the Sweat Shop law?"
"How much do you know? I guess you know about the Sweat Shop law?"
"No. Did it go over? I am glad. No, really I don't know a thing that's been going on."
"No. Did it happen? I'm glad. No, honestly, I have no idea what's been going on."
Jerome Stuart handed her a bunch of clippings, but Jean could not focus her attention on them, because she felt that the man before her was studying her quietly. He might have known that she could return because he knew that one didn't quit unless one were a coward clear through. But the details puzzled him.
Jerome Stuart gave her a stack of clippings, but Jean couldn’t concentrate on them because she felt like the man in front of her was watching her closely. He might have realized she could come back because he understood that people didn’t leave unless they were completely cowardly. But the specifics confused him.
She handed back the clippings. "Great. After all California is a long way off and they have their own problems out there."
She returned the clippings. "Great. After all, California is really far away, and they have their own issues out there."
"Of course. What are they doing?" Jerome accepted the implication, as Jean intended, that she had been working. She began to sketch the Hill House, what they were trying to do, and Mary. But the doctor bulked larger than any of it, and Jerome knew that this woman meant much to Jean. He had never thought of Jean with the emotional feminine associations of most women, with the "best friends" his daughter Alice had had since babyhood, and this new point of view held him to the exclusion of any interest in the Hill House or its accomplishments. It was a new background against which this large, unemotional person moved in human intimacies. So that, when a chance remark of Jean's introduced some young college girls who were working with Dr. Mary, Jerome found himself talking of Alice, her approaching marriage, her amusing frankness about life, the mixture of old-fashioned love and modern feminism that Alice called "seeing life clearly and seeing it whole."
"Of course. What are they doing?" Jerome acknowledged the implication, as Jean intended, that she had been working. She started to sketch the Hill House, what they were trying to accomplish, and Mary. But the doctor loomed larger than anything else, and Jerome realized that this woman meant a lot to Jean. He had never viewed Jean through the emotional lens that most women had, like the "best friends" his daughter Alice had had since childhood, and this new perspective kept him from being interested in the Hill House or its achievements. It provided a fresh backdrop against which this large, unemotional person navigated human relationships. So, when a casual comment from Jean introduced some young college girls who were working with Dr. Mary, Jerome found himself talking about Alice, her upcoming marriage, her amusing honesty about life, and the blend of old-fashioned love and modern feminism that Alice called "seeing life clearly and seeing it whole."
It was after one, when the stenographer knocked on the door for her afternoon batch of letters, and recalled to Jerome that he had an appointment at two-thirty and had not yet been to lunch, He gave the girl her work and turned to Jean.
It was after one when the stenographer knocked on the door for her afternoon batch of letters and reminded Jerome that he had an appointment at two-thirty and still hadn't had lunch. He handed the girl her work and turned to Jean.
"I haven't even begun on our latest and I have an appointment at half- past two. Couldn't we have lunch somewhere? I want to tell you about Mike Flannery. He's the alderman who's going to give us the most trouble."
"I haven't even started on our latest project, and I have a meeting at 2:30. Can we grab lunch somewhere? I want to fill you in about Mike Flannery. He's the alderman who's going to cause us the most problems."
The suggestion fitted in with the intimacy of their long talk, so that Jean did not realize she was doing anything unusual, until Jerome drew out her chair in a corner of an attractive tea-room. Then all the teas and luncheons she had had with Gregory in just such rooms marshaled before her, and Jean wished she had not come. In time it would be easy, but now it was difficult to keep her attention fixed, and the luncheon began in a restraint that Jerome felt, but whose origin puzzled him. It was not until the meal was over that, in the relief of its ending, Jean's mood lightened to its earlier cheerfulness.
The suggestion matched the closeness of their long conversation, so Jean didn’t realize she was doing anything out of the ordinary until Jerome pulled out her chair in a cozy tea room. Suddenly, all the teas and lunches she had shared with Gregory in similar places flashed before her, and Jean wished she hadn’t come. Eventually, it would be easy, but right now, it was hard to stay focused, and the lunch started off feeling awkward, which Jerome noticed but didn’t understand. It wasn’t until the meal was over that, feeling relieved it was done, Jean’s mood lifted back to its earlier brightness.
"We'll give Mike Flannery a run for his money and the surprise of his life," she said, as the waitress departed with the bill.
"We'll give Mike Flannery a run for his money and surprise him like never before," she said, as the waitress walked away with the bill.
"I suppose you'll want a few days' grace to get rested and set up the lares and penates."
"I guess you'll need a few days to relax and get everything set up at home."
"There's not a penate to set up. I am sharing a house with four other women and all the lares are in place. I'm with Catherine Lee and Nan Bonham, Brooklyn Relief."
"There's no shrine to establish. I'm sharing a house with four other women and all the household spirits are accounted for. I'm with Catherine Lee and Nan Bonham, Brooklyn Relief."
"Grove Street!"
"Grove Street!"
"Yes. Do you know them?"
"Yeah. Do you know them?"
Jerome laughed until Jean demanded:
Jerome laughed until Jean insisted:
"Why? Are we very ridiculous?"
"Why? Are we really ridiculous?"
"I beg your pardon. No, of course not. But Grove Street is the skeleton in my family closet. You give teas during the winter."
"I’m sorry. No, of course not. But Grove Street is the family secret. You throw tea parties in the winter."
"Do we?"
"Do we?"
"Yes, indeed, large teas where celebrities and semi-celebrities are handed about with the cake. Alice adores them, drags Sidney to almost every one, 'to keep his social viewpoint broad,' and nags me to death to go too."
"Yes, definitely, big tea parties where celebrities and sort-of-famous people are served alongside the cake. Alice loves them, takes Sidney to nearly every one, 'to keep his social perspective broad,' and drives me crazy trying to get me to go too."
"I take it that you don't often oblige."
"I guess you don't usually go out of your way to help."
"Not if I can escape, although, as teas, they are the best of their kind. Catherine Lee's a hustler and she does manage to root out talent. She gets her business tied up with her social life and so, when she wants anything, she can generally put her finger on some frequenter of the teas who can get it for her."
"Not if I can help it, although, when it comes to teas, they’re the best of their kind. Catherine Lee's a go-getter, and she knows how to discover talent. She mixes her business with her social life, so when she wants something, she can usually find someone from the tea gatherings who can get it for her."
Jean laughed, and together they went out into the street.
Jean laughed, and they both went out into the street together.
"To-morrow then? And Mike Flannery."
"Tomorrow then? And Mike Flannery."
"To-morrow."
"Tomorrow."
CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
The machinery of the house on Grove Street moved smoothly and Jean was more physically comfortable than she had been at any time since Martha's death. And although, at first, she sensed very keenly in the lives of these women the undercurrent of loneliness that had drawn them together, and the accidental nature of their intimacy, in time, she accepted it without analysis. It would have been tragic if they had been conscious of it, but Jean was sure that Catherine alone ever felt a quality of chill in this perfect freedom of which they were so proud, and without definitely wording it, felt, in this perfection of adjustment, the harmony of indifference.
The workings of the house on Grove Street ran smoothly, and Jean felt more at ease physically than she had since Martha's death. Although she initially picked up on the loneliness that connected these women and the random nature of their closeness, she eventually accepted it without overthinking it. It would have been sad if they had been aware of it, but Jean believed that only Catherine ever sensed a chill in the perfect freedom they all took pride in, and although she couldn’t put it into words, she felt a sense of indifference beneath this seeming harmony.
Philip came often to dinner, and soon Jean accepted his boisterous manner. It so fitted the man's nature that it was perfect in its way, like the capers of a puppy. It was only when Philip, in his unconsciousness of the fitness of things, capered before others, as he had on the night of her arrival, that one objected to his clambering over strangers. Jean saw nothing humorous in Philip's performances, but when she could, pretended an amusement that delighted Nan. Still, she always felt that in these moments Catherine was watching and was never quite deceived. Nor was she sure that her kindly tolerance of his horseplay deceived Philip. Often, before a more than usually outrageous effort, Philip seemed to single her out with a defiant glance as if to say, "There goes your stupid pretense of dignity. It isn't worth keeping." He was always talking about the "big, simple realities" and urging marriage and babies, but he knew no women outside the household and seemed quite content. He laughed at Catherine's affection for Tony, a musical protégé of recent discovery, thereby annoying Jean greatly, until she discovered him making Tony promise not to tell who had given him the new suit. He did not want Tony to tell, but he would have liked the house to find out. He often did things like this and then resented it when no one knew. He annoyed Jean without interesting her, but at the end of a month she found she had summed him up more definitely than any other member of the house—he had big impulses, small thoughts and no will at all. After Jean had reached this decision her manner changed toward him. She treated him with greater patience and at times with respect.
Philip came over for dinner often, and soon Jean grew accustomed to his lively nature. It suited him perfectly, like the playful antics of a puppy. It was only when Philip, unaware of social norms, acted out in front of others like he did on the night she arrived, that people objected to his antics around strangers. Jean didn’t find Philip’s antics funny, but whenever she could, she pretended to be amused, which pleased Nan. Still, she always felt that Catherine was watching and wasn't completely fooled. She also wasn't sure that her kind tolerance of his silly behavior fooled Philip either. Often, right before an especially outrageous stunt, Philip would look at her defiantly as if to say, "Forget your silly dignity. It's not worth holding onto." He constantly talked about the "big, simple realities" and pushed for marriage and kids, but he didn't know any women outside the household and seemed perfectly fine with that. He scoffed at Catherine's affection for Tony, a newly discovered musical talent, which irritated Jean until she caught him making Tony promise not to reveal who had gotten him the new suit. He didn’t want Tony to tell anyone, but he would have loved for the household to find out. He frequently did things like this and then felt resentful when nobody noticed. He frustrated Jean without intriguing her, but by the end of the month, she realized she had figured him out more clearly than any other person in the house—he had grand impulses, trivial thoughts, and no willpower at all. After coming to this conclusion, her attitude toward him shifted. She started treating him with more patience and, at times, even with respect.
In the evenings, Jean had many appointments to organize working women's associations or speak at meetings. The idea of a national Congress of women, which after attaining the dimensions of a group of civic leagues, had lain dormant in the bitter loneliness of Jean's personal life, woke again. A certain quality of excitement and vigor was gone from Jean's conception of it but she accepted the change. She knew that no plan would ever have the same keenness as in the days before Gregory's going. Something had gone out of her then, and now all purpose was calm and subdued, like the staid friendships of middle life against the idealization of youth. She never willingly looked back to Gregory's letter. But she no longer viewed it as a terrible pit into which her life had dropped. It was a wall dividing the past from the present; turning her back upon it Jean faced the future. And the surest measure she had of her reward was the feeling that came again into the earth and sky and hills. Now, on the out-of-town trips she had sometimes to take, she found the old, living, personal spirit in the earth come back. It was as if, in the days of her loving, the earth had withdrawn its unneeded comfort. Now, the old, old earth, kind and understanding, came back into its own.
In the evenings, Jean had a lot of appointments to organize working women's associations or speak at meetings. The idea of a national Congress of women, which had grown into a group of civic leagues but had been dormant in the painful solitude of Jean's personal life, came alive again. Some of the excitement and energy she once felt about it was gone, but she accepted the change. She knew that no plan would ever feel as sharp as it did before Gregory left. Something had faded within her, and now her purpose felt calm and subdued, like the steady friendships of middle age compared to the idealism of youth. She never wanted to revisit Gregory's letter. But she no longer saw it as a terrible pit into which her life had fallen. It was a wall separating the past from the present; turning away from it, Jean faced the future. The best measure she had of her reward was the feeling that came back into the earth, sky, and hills. Now, during the out-of-town trips she sometimes had to take, she found that old, vibrant spirit of the earth returning. It felt as if, during her days of love, the earth had withdrawn its unnecessary comfort. Now, the ancient, nurturing earth, kind and understanding, was reclaiming its place.
On Sundays, Jean took long walks, most often alone, sometimes with Nan when she could not refuse. But at forty-two, freed from dependent relatives for the first time in her life, Nan had an excited childish exuberance about her that rather bored Jean. She often wanted to urge Nan to snatch at life before it was too late, grasp some reality besides her love and admiration for the clumsy, capering Philip. But when she thought about it seriously, she did not know what it was she would urge Nan to snatch. The knowledge and disillusion of experience, where now Nan had curiosity and, perhaps, hope?
On Sundays, Jean took long walks, usually by herself, but sometimes with Nan when she couldn't say no. But at forty-two, finally free from dependent relatives for the first time in her life, Nan had an excited, childlike enthusiasm that Jean found somewhat tedious. She often felt like telling Nan to seize life before it slipped away, to grab onto something real besides her love and admiration for the awkward, playful Philip. But when she pondered it more deeply, she realized she didn't really know what it was she would tell Nan to grab onto. Was it the understanding and disillusionment that came with experience, which Nan now replaced with curiosity and maybe even hope?
Catherine, Jean rarely saw except at meals, and Beth's engagements with men, mostly younger than herself, kept her away a great deal. But, on the few evenings that Jean was home, it came to be the custom for Gerte to drop in to the attic. And no matter what the subject, Gerte soon led it to her own work, burbling on about her plots, clothing the meager incidents in long words. Jean often wondered why Gerte wrote or how she sold what she did, she had so little insight, no imagination, and was so empty of any deep experience of her own. At thirty-two, Gerte was pitifully curious about love and sex and marriage, and Jean was sure that she thought almost constantly about these things. She pitied Gerte but never quite liked her.
Catherine and Jean barely saw each other except during meals, and Beth's social life with younger men kept her away a lot. But on the few evenings that Jean was home, it became a routine for Gerte to come up to the attic. No matter the topic, Gerte quickly steered the conversation to her own work, rambling about her plots and dressing up the scant events in elaborate language. Jean often wondered why Gerte even wrote or how she managed to sell her work; she had no insight, no imagination, and seemed totally lacking in any real-life experiences. At thirty-two, Gerte was sadly curious about love, sex, and marriage, and Jean was sure that these topics occupied her thoughts almost all the time. She felt sorry for Gerte but never really liked her.
Twice Jean had dinner at the old Stuart farmhouse on Staten Island, and these evenings stood out from all other evenings in a warm glow. She and Jerome united to tease Alice, so sure of herself and so untried, but she was almost as glad as Jerome of the girl's indestructible optimism. Sometimes she and Jerome referred to it afterwards in the office, and this happy comradeship between the quiet man and the big, blonde girl, seemed to Jean one of the most beautiful things she had ever seen. It made her feel nearer to Jerome Stuart than the successful accomplishment of any plan and softened the resentment toward her own bleak girlhood. She often wondered how Jerome would stand the loneliness of Alice's marriage and sometimes, for a moment, Alice's going so eagerly out to the happiness Jerome's loving care had made possible, seemed cruelly selfish, until Jean thought of Martha and smiled. How imperceptibly one's viewpoint glided from youth to age, and how alike was all youth and how alike all age. In middle life the wandering paths of youth met, and when one reached that spot, one picked up the waiting burden of loneliness and understanding and staggered away with it, groaning or smiling according to one's pride. She rather thought that Jerome would smile.
Twice, Jean had dinner at the old Stuart farmhouse on Staten Island, and those evenings stood out among all others in a warm glow. She and Jerome joined in teasing Alice, who was so confident yet so inexperienced, but she was almost as happy as Jerome about the girl's unwavering optimism. Sometimes, she and Jerome talked about it afterward at the office, and this joyful camaraderie between the quiet man and the tall, blonde girl seemed to Jean one of the most beautiful things she had ever witnessed. It brought her closer to Jerome Stuart than the successful completion of any plan could and eased her resentment about her own difficult childhood. She often wondered how Jerome would cope with the loneliness of Alice's marriage, and sometimes, for just a moment, Alice’s eager embrace of the happiness that Jerome’s loving care had made possible felt cruelly selfish—until Jean thought of Martha and smiled. How subtly one’s perspective shifted from youth to age, and how similar all youth was and how much all age resembled each other. In midlife, the wandering paths of youth converged, and when one reached that point, one picked up the waiting burden of loneliness and understanding, staggering away with it, either groaning or smiling depending on one’s pride. She figured that Jerome would smile.
Early in April she and Jerome began to plan a summer campaign against the cheap dance-halls and mediocre concerts on the piers that furnished the principal recreation of the poor in summer. Sometimes Jerome got quite violent about it.
Early in April, she and Jerome started to plan a summer campaign against the cheap dance halls and mediocre concerts on the piers that provided the main entertainment for the poor in the summer. Sometimes, Jerome got pretty worked up about it.
"There's no reason there shouldn't be something worth while and we'll give it to them."
"There's no reason there shouldn't be something valuable, and we'll provide it for them."
"We will that—whether they want it or not."
"We will that—whether they like it or not."
Jerome laughed. "When you take that tone you make me think of Alice planning Sidney's future. I always feel so heavy and masculine and unnecessary. You make me feel as if my greatest privilege will be to trail along behind such energy."
Jerome laughed. "When you use that tone, it makes me think of Alice planning Sidney's future. I always feel so heavy and manly and unnecessary. You make me feel like my greatest privilege will be to just follow along behind all that energy."
"And when you take that note, you make me feel flippant and feminine and superficial."
"And when you take that note, you make me feel carefree and womanly and shallow."
"Not a bit of it. You just feel Machiavellian and subtle. I know."
"Not at all. You just come off as cunning and manipulative. I get it."
"Solomon! Well, no matter what your feelings are, you're not going to shift any responsibility because of them."
"Solomon! Well, no matter how you feel, you're not going to escape any responsibility because of it."
"I don't want to. I'm perfectly willing, eager even, to pilot the way from pier to pier, dance-hall to dance-hall. I may even make small, tentative suggestions, which will tickle me to death to have considered." Jerome Stuart's eyes twinkled in a way that had once reminded Jean of Gregory, and had hurt. Now she liked it.
"I don't want to. I'm totally willing, even excited, to guide the way from pier to pier, dance hall to dance hall. I might even throw out some small, shy suggestions, which would make me incredibly happy if they're thought about." Jerome Stuart's eyes sparkled in a way that had once reminded Jean of Gregory, which had pained her. Now she appreciated it.
The teas, dreaded by Jerome, Jean easily escaped. No one took offense at her preference nor made a personal matter of it. If there was no consideration of each other in this scheme of freedom, neither was there any claim. It was not until late in April that Catherine put the matter of the last tea as a personal request.
The teas, which Jerome dreaded, were something Jean easily avoided. No one was bothered by her choice or made it a personal issue. While there was no consideration of each other in this setup of freedom, there was also no entitlement. It wasn't until late in April that Catherine made a personal request regarding the last tea.
"It's the yearly Round-up," she explained, "and is really a matter of business. This year it's specially important to me, I have several protégées I want to launch and now I've got the woman who can do it. Mrs. J. William Dalton——"
"It's the annual Round-up," she explained, "and it really is a business matter. This year it's especially important to me; I have several protégés I want to launch, and now I've got the woman who can make it happen. Mrs. J. William Dalton——"
"Who!"
"Who?"
"Exactly, if she makes you feel like that. There could not be two. Besides, I hear that hers used to be The Poor. Now it's Art, but when she gets them both combined, she just runs amuck. That's what I intend her to do. Tony Rimaldi is fourteen, the oldest of ten in a Mott Street tenement, and if you had come to the other teas you would know that Tony is a genius. He plays the violin so that even I get woozly inside, and Philip has been known to cry. Peter Poloff's nineteen, and although he will never equal Tony, he has enough of the real thing to make him a worth-while pianist, and he's never had a chance. Dalton's going to be the motif of this round-up and afterwards she's going to sponsor a concert for my prodigies and, zip, their future's settled! But every one of you has got to help. Dalton simply can't function without a back-drop, and we're going to give her one."
"Exactly, if she makes you feel like that. There can't be two. Besides, I hear that hers used to be The Poor. Now it's Art, but when she combines them both, she just goes wild. That's what I want her to do. Tony Rimaldi is fourteen, the oldest of ten in a Mott Street apartment, and if you had come to the other teas, you would know that Tony is a genius. He plays the violin so beautifully that even I get dizzy inside, and Philip has been known to cry. Peter Poloff is nineteen, and although he will never match Tony, he has enough talent to be a worthwhile pianist, and he’s never been given a chance. Dalton's going to be the theme of this gathering, and afterward, she's going to sponsor a concert for my prodigies and, boom, their future's set! But each of you has to help. Dalton can’t work without a backdrop, and we're going to provide her one."
"Willingly, but what can I do?"
"Willingly, but what can I do?"
"Come. She hasn't forgotten her sociological days yet and, besides, the publicity you and Stuart are creating about legalizing illegitimate children hasn't escaped her. He has to come too. We'll give her the whole shooting match, sociology, art, pedagogy, science, society, anything we can get our fingers on. You will, won't you?"
"Come on. She hasn’t forgotten her sociology days yet, and the buzz you and Stuart are generating about legalizing illegitimate children hasn’t gone unnoticed by her. He needs to come too. We’ll cover everything: sociology, art, education, science, society, anything we can get our hands on. You will, right?"
"Certainly."
"Sure."
"And that Stuart hermit? His daughter can't persuade him, but perhaps you can."
"And that hermit Stuart? His daughter can't convince him, but maybe you can."
Jean laughed. "What Alice can't do with her father hasn't much hope for any one else. But I'll try."
Jean laughed. "If Alice can't do it with her dad, there's not much chance for anyone else. But I'll give it a shot."
And for the next ten days Jean tried to think of some way to trap Jerome into promising. But Jean's social tact was most unsubtle and she could think of nothing but a point-blank request. To her relief, Jerome brought up the subject himself. It was only a few days before the tea, when he said, with a mischievous grin:
And for the next ten days, Jean tried to come up with a way to get Jerome to make a promise. But Jean wasn't very subtle socially and could only think of a direct request. To her relief, Jerome mentioned the topic himself. It was just a few days before the tea, when he said, with a playful grin:
"Well, how's the Round-up coming on?"
"Well, how's the roundup going?"
"Famously. The branding irons are heating. We've got you all corralled."
"Famous. The branding irons are heating up. We've got you all gathered."
"Not a loophole in the stockade. I know that."
"There's not a gap in the fence. I know that."
"Not a wire loose. Don't try to find one."
"Not a single wire is loose. Don't bother looking for one."
"I haven't the least intention. I wouldn't miss it for the world."
"I have no intention at all. I wouldn't miss it for anything."
"What!"
"What?!"
"To tell you the truth, it's no longer the distinction it was to have no opinion on Tony's genius. You haven't heard him either, have you?"
"Honestly, it’s not as special as it used to be to have no opinion on Tony’s genius. You haven’t heard him either, have you?"
Jean leaned back in her chair and they laughed together in the way that had come to make them both feel that somehow they had outwitted the world together.
Jean leaned back in her chair, and they laughed together in a way that made them both feel like they had somehow tricked the world together.
"And I was commissioned to gag and bind you and drag you there! I feel cheated. I must do something. How about that person with the theory on The Concentration of the Point of Interest, who did those weird wall paintings for the Educational Exhibit? And that psycho-analyst? I don't think Dalton's got to psycho-analysis yet and it would tickle her to death. Could you get them?"
"And I was hired to gag and tie you up and drag you there! I feel robbed. I have to do something. What about that person with the theory on The Concentration of the Point of Interest, who did those strange wall murals for the Educational Exhibit? And that psychoanalyst? I don't think Dalton has touched psychoanalysis yet, and it would amuse her to no end. Can you get them?"
"Perhaps. All right. I promise. Only you must promise that Dalton won't get at them too heavily. I like the men, both of them, and I don't want to spend the rest of my life paying up the obligation of this tea."
"Maybe. Okay. I promise. But you have to promise that Dalton won't go after them too hard. I like both of the guys, and I don't want to spend the rest of my life trying to repay this tea debt."
"I'll rescue them personally, if I see them in danger. I can't promise more."
"I'll save them myself if I see them in trouble. I can't promise anything else."
"That will do. Only don't neglect me in your kind offices. I still labor under the delusion, in spite of Alice, that the main interest of a tea is the food."
"That’s enough. Just don’t forget about me while you’re being nice. I still mistakenly believe, despite what Alice says, that the main focus of a tea is the food."
"Don't worry. I'll watch over you and your digestion, too; the refreshments are going to be a wonder."
"Don't worry. I'll take care of you and your digestion too; the snacks are going to be amazing."
"On those conditions I expect to enjoy myself." And with the Gregory-grin Jerome went back to his own office.
"Under those conditions, I expect to have a good time." And with the Gregory grin, Jerome returned to his own office.
But on the following Sunday, when Jean entered the already crowded rooms, she saw only Alice and Sidney in the group gathered about Tony. Jerome was nowhere in sight. Jean had deliberately waited until she had heard Tony tuning up, so that now, as the room rustled to expectant silence, she slipped into the shadow of the heavy curtains drawn to assist the candle-light and took in the scene with quiet amusement. They all looked so different somehow: Gerte in a slithery green thing that would have delighted The Tiger; Nan like a lovely duchess in palest lavender and Catherine in severe and expensive black. Jean recalled Mary's "humans functioning socially" and she felt as if she were watching some distinct psychological process.
But on the next Sunday, when Jean walked into the already packed rooms, she only saw Alice and Sidney in the group gathered around Tony. Jerome was nowhere to be found. Jean had intentionally waited until she heard Tony tuning up, so now, as the room fell into expectant silence, she slipped into the shadow of the heavy curtains drawn to enhance the candlelight and took in the scene with quiet amusement. They all looked so different somehow: Gerte in a slinky green dress that would have thrilled The Tiger; Nan like a beautiful duchess in the lightest lavender; and Catherine in a formal and pricey black outfit. Jean remembered Mary's "humans functioning socially" and felt like she was observing some distinct psychological process.
"Fine show, isn't it?" Philip stepped from the deeper shadow of the curtains unexpectedly, but the understanding in his eyes merged so with Jean's own thoughts that his being there did not surprise.
"Great show, right?" Philip stepped out from the deeper shadows of the curtains unexpectedly, but the understanding in his eyes blended so well with Jean's own thoughts that his presence didn’t come as a surprise.
"Really, clothes are ridiculous," she whispered back, feeling a comradely nearness to him in this identity of impression. "Perfectly harmless material cut and slashed into the wildest shapes. Take any one of those gowns and look at it long enough and it gets screamingly funny. Look." In her own interest and Philip's understanding, Jean laid a hand on his arm, turning him slightly toward a friend of Gerte's, a red-haired, slender girl in a tunic embroidered in green and gold dragons, fastened with cords and blobs of coral beads. "Now, why is that rig necessary because she sculps, and what, in Heaven's name, did it start out in life to be?"
"Honestly, clothes are ridiculous," she whispered back, feeling a sense of camaraderie with him in this shared opinion. "Perfectly harmless fabric cut and shaped into the craziest designs. Take any of those dresses and look at it long enough, and it becomes completely hilarious. Look." With her own interests and Philip's understanding in mind, Jean placed a hand on his arm, turning him slightly toward a friend of Gerte's, a red-haired, slender girl in a tunic embroidered with green and gold dragons, fastened with cords and clusters of coral beads. "Now, why is that outfit necessary just because she sculpts, and what on earth did it originally start out as?"
Philip looked as Jean directed, but his eyes moved independently, for the rest of his body was concentrating at the point where Jean's fingers rested lightly on his arm.
Philip looked where Jean pointed, but his eyes moved on their own because the rest of his body was focused on the spot where Jean's fingers gently rested on his arm.
"Li Hung Chang's combing jacket," he offered after a moment, when Jean had removed her hand. Jean laughed and was just going to ask him what he thought of some one else, when Tony began to play.
"Li Hung Chang's combing jacket," he said after a moment, once Jean had taken her hand away. Jean laughed and was about to ask him what he thought of someone else when Tony started to play.
Jean still stood close to Philip, almost touching him, but after a few bars she forgot him, the crowded rooms, the too strong fragrance of expensive flowers. She forgot that she did not really like Tony, petted and spoiled by over-attention. She did not see the look of satisfied accomplishment on Catherine's face, nor Felix Arhn scowling his deepest foreign scowl of approval; nor Mrs. Dalton sitting quietly, her jeweled hands in her lap. She did not even hear the music distinctly. It created about her a medium into which she dissolved in feeling; and when her brain registered, it was not notes or present impressions, but memories of the first happy days with Herrick, and deep moments of love with Gregory. Her face softened, so that Philip, stealing glances, felt his throat tighten, and his eyes were hot and moist. He wanted the music to go on forever, to keep Jean close with that look on her face. And he ached for it to stop, before his hands should reach to her. When it stopped, Jean would be again the hard, clear-headed woman who scorned him and tried so hard sometimes not to show it. He had hated her often for her conceited assumption of superiority, but he knew now that he could never hate her again. That slightly quivering mouth had taken his weapons from him.
Jean still stood close to Philip, almost touching him, but after a few bars she forgot about him, the crowded rooms, and the overpowering scent of expensive flowers. She forgot that she didn’t really like Tony, who was petted and spoiled by too much attention. She didn’t notice the satisfied look on Catherine’s face or Felix Arhn scowling his deepest foreign scowl of approval; nor did she see Mrs. Dalton sitting quietly, her jeweled hands in her lap. She didn’t even hear the music clearly. It created an atmosphere around her into which she dissolved in feeling; and when her brain registered, it was not notes or current impressions, but memories of the first happy days with Herrick, and deep moments of love with Gregory. Her face softened, so that Philip, stealing glances, felt his throat tighten, and his eyes grew hot and moist. He wanted the music to go on forever, to keep Jean close with that expression on her face. And he ached for it to stop, before his hands should reach for her. When it stopped, Jean would once again be the hard, clear-headed woman who scorned him and sometimes tried so hard not to show it. He had often hated her for her arrogant assumption of superiority, but now he knew he could never hate her again. That slightly quivering mouth had taken his weapons from him.
The music ended. Philip turned to Jean, but she was acknowledging the efforts of a tall man with gray hair and smiling eyes to negotiate the buzzing groups and reach her. In another instant Jean was introducing him.
The music stopped. Philip turned to Jean, but she was busy acknowledging the tall man with gray hair and smiling eyes as he navigated through the buzzing groups to get to her. A moment later, Jean was introducing him.
"Mr. Fletcher, let me present Jerome Stuart."
"Mr. Fletcher, I’d like you to meet Jerome Stuart."
As they shook hands, Philip felt Jerome size him up and dismiss him. For a few moments Philip stood where he was and then, unnoticed either by Jean or Jerome, moved away.
As they shook hands, Philip sensed Jerome evaluating him and then brushing him off. For a few moments, Philip stayed where he was, and then, unnoticed by either Jean or Jerome, he walked away.
Tony played twice more and when he laid aside his violin, Jean and Jerome looked quietly at each other.
Tony played two more times, and when he put down his violin, Jean and Jerome exchanged quiet glances.
"It makes me feel like two cents," Jerome whispered and Jean nodded.
"It makes me feel worthless," Jerome whispered and Jean nodded.
"It's usually the way, isn't it?"
"It's usually like that, right?"
"Nearly always, I haven't enough conceit left even to tease Alice. I shall confess."
"Most of the time, I don't have enough arrogance left to even tease Alice. I'll admit that."
"Come and do it now. I should like to hear you——"
"Come do it now. I want to hear you——"
But, before they could reach Alice, Mrs. Dalton spied Jean and billowed down upon her. In vain Jean tried to insert Jerome between them, dragging in every public effort in which he had been concerned for the last year. Mrs. Dalton heard none of it. Catherine was right. She had not forgotten her sociological days.
But before they could get to Alice, Mrs. Dalton spotted Jean and rushed over to her. Jean tried unsuccessfully to use Jerome as a buffer, bringing up every public project he had been involved in over the past year. Mrs. Dalton ignored all of it. Catherine was right. She hadn’t forgotten her sociological days.
"It had such definite results," she cascaded, quite lost in this renewal of acquaintance with the head of the Women's Civic Leagues. "Such definite, concrete results, don't you know. While this other—heredity is such a factor, don't you think? One never knows what strange strain will crop out. Genius has so many strands intermingled. Now, take our own little Tony. What are we going to do about that impossible family of his? We must rescue him. We simply can't let him smother there in those hideous rooms."
"It had such clear results," she said, completely caught up in getting to know the head of the Women's Civic Leagues again. "Such clear, tangible results, you know. But this other thing—heredity is such an important factor, don’t you think? You never know what strange traits might come up. Genius has so many different influences mixed together. Now, think about our little Tony. What are we going to do about that awful family of his? We must save him. We just can’t let him get stuck there in those awful rooms."
"They are pretty impossible," Jean conceded with a frown. "But it's the very best possible thing for him at present. How long it will be, I don't know, and in the end, of course, he will go. He would, even if no one did anything for him. But now, he is just one quivering plate for impressions and, although he may never realize it himself, it will mean a lot—the hot, crowded rooms, the crying babies, the fierce fight for life and the inherent joyousness of his people that nothing can quite kill. Out of this jumble Tony ought to draw into himself something that nothing else could give. He comes from the People and he ought to give his gift back to them."
"They're pretty impossible," Jean admitted with a frown. "But it's the best thing for him right now. I don’t know how long it will last, and in the end, he will leave, of course. He would even if no one helped him. But right now, he’s like a sensitive plate for experiences, and even if he never realizes it himself, all of this will mean a lot—the hot, crowded rooms, the crying babies, the intense struggle for survival, and the unstoppable joy of his people that nothing can truly destroy. From this chaos, Tony should be able to take away something that nothing else can provide. He comes from the People, and he should share his gift back with them."
"Oh," Mrs. Dalton gasped, but Jean went on impatiently: "There's such a lot of talk these days about The People and their Power and most of us don't know what we mean by it. We hear such a lot about the Will of the People, and the Spirit of the People, and the Literature and Soul of the People, and we are beginning to hear about Music of the People. But here in America it seems to mean negro melodies or Indian lyrics, the plaints of a dying race. Why shouldn't there be modern, industrial music, not the blaring of factory whistles, but the spirit of industrialism, the life of the immigrants, the economic fight, the whole struggle of this great Melting Pot—sound etchings, like Pennel's skyscrapers and bridges. Tony ought to be able to do it. He has the genius, the heritage and the environment."
"Oh," Mrs. Dalton gasped, but Jean continued impatiently: "There's so much talk these days about The People and their Power, and most of us don’t even know what that really means. We hear a lot about the Will of the People, the Spirit of the People, the Literature and Soul of the People, and now we’re starting to hear about Music of the People. But here in America, it seems to refer to black melodies or Native American lyrics, the laments of a fading race. Why shouldn't there be modern, industrial music—not just the loud sounds of factory whistles, but the essence of industrial life, the experiences of immigrants, the economic struggles, the entire fight of this great Melting Pot—sonic impressions, like Pennel's skyscrapers and bridges. Tony should be able to do it. He has the talent, the background, and the inspiration."
"Oh, my dear Mrs. Herrick, you must come and talk to the Lost Art. You put it all so vividly, but then you always did. Do you remember, in the old days——"
"Oh, my dear Mrs. Herrick, you have to come and talk to the Lost Art. You describe it all so vividly, but you always have. Do you remember, back in the day——"
"Pardon me," Jean interposed hastily, "but Miss Lee is signaling me," and, feeling that she was not playing fair, Jean escaped. A few moments later she looked back and saw Jerome, whom Mrs. Dalton had at last connected with the Sweat Shop law, being drowned under a similar cataract, to the great amusement of Alice, who stood by, making not the slightest effort to save him.
"Pardon me," Jean quickly cut in, "but Miss Lee is signaling to me," and feeling that it wasn't fair, Jean made her escape. A few moments later, she glanced back and saw Jerome, who Mrs. Dalton had finally linked to the Sweat Shop law, struggling under a similar torrent, to Alice's great amusement, as she stood by without lifting a finger to help him.
It was Catherine who released him at last. The next moment, Jean was barricaded between two tea trays and Jerome was looking at her in real reproof.
It was Catherine who finally let him go. In the next moment, Jean was trapped between two tea trays, and Jerome was giving her a serious look of disapproval.
"Well, have you any decent excuse? Is that the way you keep a promise?"
"Well, do you have a good excuse? Is that how you keep a promise?"
"Promise? Did I make a promise?"
"Promise? Did I make a promise?"
"You certainly did. You let me suppose that I was not to be thrown to the lions without a saving effort on your part. And then you went and threw me yourself."
"You definitely did. You made me think that I wouldn’t be thrown to the lions without you at least trying to help me. And then you went and threw me in yourself."
"But she would have gotten you in a little while, anyhow."
"But she would have caught up with you eventually, anyway."
"You can't prove it. I've dodged that kind for many years now, long before you knew what a Civic League was."
"You can't prove it. I've avoided that sort of thing for many years now, long before you even knew what the Civic League was."
"I thought this was your first tea," Jean parried.
"I thought this was your first tea," Jean replied.
"All the more reason for seeing that I enjoyed it. I may come to others."
"That's even more reason for making sure I enjoyed it. I might come to others."
"You know you're safe on that score. This is the last."
"You know you're covered on that front. This is the final one."
"Well, you've got to atone, in some way, for that performance. Will you come to supper?"
"Well, you need to make up for that performance somehow. Will you join us for dinner?"
"Supper!"
"Dinner!"
Jerome smiled. "I don't care if you've eaten a whole cake. I hope you have. Your punishment will be no worse than mine. I promised Alice that I would trot along with her and Sidney to a little joint they always go to after these functions. How much longer will this last? The music is over, isn't it?"
Jerome smiled. "I don’t care if you’ve eaten an entire cake. I hope you did. Your punishment won’t be any worse than mine. I promised Alice that I would go with her and Sidney to a place they always visit after these events. How much longer will this go on? The music is over, right?"
"It is. But this may dribble along till almost eight and there are always a few to stay and eat the scraps. I believe Catherine expects you and Alice and Sidney to be among the chosen few."
"It is. But this might drag on until almost eight, and there are usually a few who stick around to eat the leftovers. I think Catherine is counting on you, Alice, and Sidney to be part of the select group."
"Don't tell Alice; I rather fancy the little joint." Jerome's raised brows indicated Mrs. Dalton, and Jean nodded.
"Don't tell Alice; I actually like the little spot." Jerome's raised eyebrows pointed to Mrs. Dalton, and Jean nodded.
"How soon can you slip away? In ten minutes?"
"How soon can you get away? In ten minutes?"
"I'll try. Go over and keep Dalton anchored where she is and I'll start my escape."
"I'll give it a shot. Head over and hold Dalton in place while I begin my escape."
Jerome obeyed and Jean began to make her way out, stopping only when she was forced to. Once she was halted close to where Philip Fletcher stood, apart, silent, his mouth drawn downward like a hurt child's. As Jean passed close, he moved toward her, but some one else claimed her attention, and Philip went on into the hall. He watched for Jean but she went upstairs by a back way, and when she came down he saw she was ready to go out.
Jerome followed the order, and Jean started to leave, only stopping when she had to. She paused near Philip Fletcher, who stood off to the side, silent, with a sad expression on his face like a hurt child. As Jean walked by, he made a move toward her, but someone else caught her attention, and Philip continued into the hall. He kept an eye out for Jean, but she took the stairs up from the back and when she came down, he noticed that she was set to go out.
"Will you tell Catherine that I'm going out to supper? I tried to get at her but she is too busy."
"Can you let Catherine know that I'm going out for dinner? I tried to reach her, but she's too busy."
"If I see her," Philip replied and knew that Jean, already joined by Jerome Stuart and Alice and Sidney, did not hear. They left the house together and Philip stood staring at the door Jean had closed so quietly, like a child slipping away on an adventure. Across the threshold of the living-room, Catherine caught the look on Philip's face, broke off a sentence in the middle, then grasped the thread almost instantly, and went on.
"If I see her," Philip replied, knowing that Jean, who was already with Jerome Stuart, Alice, and Sidney, didn't hear him. They left the house together, and Philip stood there, staring at the door Jean had quietly closed, like a kid sneaking off for an adventure. In the living room, Catherine noticed the expression on Philip's face, stopped mid-sentence, then quickly picked up the conversation again and continued.
When the household and the Chosen Few sat down to the scraps, there was much speculation on Gerte's part as to what had become of Philip. But Catherine said nothing.
When the household and the Chosen Few sat down to the leftovers, Gerte wondered a lot about what had happened to Philip. But Catherine kept quiet.
CHAPTER FORTY-SIX
Philip did not come for a week. Every day, after the first three, Nan rang up the office, but either Philip had just left or had not yet come. Every night Gerte wondered why, until Catherine finally advised her to write if she was so anxious. And then, on the second Wednesday, Philip appeared. He came late, in his most boisterous mood. Gerte fussed over him, touched him, patted his shoulder, insisted that they had been worried to death about him. Even Beth showed a slight sense of restored comfort, as if some special piece of furniture to which she had grown accustomed had been replaced. Nan was almost as exuberant as Philip. Catherine alone refused to confess any anxiety or relief.
Philip didn’t show up for a week. Every day, after the first three, Nan called the office, but either Philip had just left or hadn’t arrived yet. Every night, Gerte wondered why, until Catherine finally suggested she write to him if she was so concerned. Then, on the second Wednesday, Philip showed up. He came late, in a really upbeat mood. Gerte fussed over him, touched him, patted his shoulder, and insisted they had been really worried about him. Even Beth seemed a bit more comfortable, like a favorite piece of furniture she had gotten used to was finally back. Nan was nearly as excited as Philip. Only Catherine wouldn’t admit to feeling anxious or relieved.
Jean fancied that Catherine's attitude interested Philip, and that in some way he had changed. His hilarity was still diffused to include them all, but when he spoke to Jean directly, he seemed to clear a little space of this boisterous litter, to enter with her an interval of reality. Jean was too busy, however, with her own work and helping Catherine with the coming concert to give it much attention.
Jean thought that Catherine's attitude caught Philip's interest, and that he had changed somehow. His cheerful energy still encompassed everyone, but when he talked to Jean directly, he seemed to create a bit of space away from the chaos, sharing a moment of realness with her. However, Jean was too occupied with her own tasks and assisting Catherine with the upcoming concert to pay it much attention.
The concert was to be on Friday and on Monday Jean had her secretary send out a list of complimentary tickets. Jerome came in while Jean was dictating names, waited until she had finished, and, when the girl had gone, said:
The concert was set for Friday, and on Monday Jean had her assistant send out a list of complimentary tickets. Jerome walked in while Jean was going over the names, waited until she was done, and, after the assistant left, said:
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I didn't hear mine; don't I get a ticket?"
"I didn't hear mine; don't I get a ticket?"
"Do you want to go?"
"Do you want to go?"
Jerome smiled. "You can't make me mad that way, not a scrap. You're in league with Alice. I can see that, but you can't get a rise out of me that way. I'm going to the concert because——"
Jerome smiled. "You can't make me mad like that, not at all. You're working with Alice, I can tell, but you won’t get a rise out of me. I'm going to the concert because——"
"Never mind. Don't bother to invent a reason. You're going because you want to."
"Forget it. Don’t try to come up with an excuse. You’re going because you want to."
"Oh, feminine intuition, deep, unfathomable and always right! Exactly. I'm going because I want to. Do you know a better reason?"
"Oh, women's intuition, deep, mysterious, and always spot on! Exactly. I'm going because I want to. Do you have a better reason?"
"None. What did Alice say?"
"None. What did Alice say?"
"She doesn't know yet. I can't reform all at once. I'm going to appear and astonish her."
"She doesn't know yet. I can't change everything at once. I'm going to show up and surprise her."
Jean took a ticket and handed it to him.
Jean took a ticket and gave it to him.
"Where is it?"
"Where is it?"
"Between Alice and myself."
"Between Alice and me."
Jerome fingered the ticket as if he were about to say something, didn't, and slipped it into his pocket.
Jerome played with the ticket like he was about to say something, but he didn’t and just tucked it into his pocket.
"But please don't forget that some one has to be responsible for me. With Tony I guess I shall be safe, but with that Poloff person there is danger. I never know when the end of one of those classical selections has arrived and I may disgrace you by clapping at the wrong place."
"But please don't forget that someone has to take responsibility for me. I guess I'll be safe with Tony, but that Poloff person is a risk. I never know when the end of one of those classical pieces is, and I might embarrass you by clapping at the wrong moment."
"Never fear. I'll see that no harm comes nigh thee."
"Don't worry. I'll make sure you're safe."
"See to it better than you did at the tea," Jerome shot back from the doorway as he left.
"Make sure to do better than you did at the tea," Jerome shot back from the doorway as he left.
On Friday, Jean did not go to the office at all. Gerte had left some alterations on her dress until the last moment, and all afternoon an excitable French seamstress buzzed about the house like a gnat, getting in every one's way, calling incessantly on Le Bon Dieu for needles of the right size, her thimble, for Madamoiselle. Catherine, maddeningly calm in any confusion caused by others, went quietly about, saying bitter, sarcastic things in a gentle voice, and only the realization that this evening was something of a trial for Catherine prevented them from retaliating in kind.
On Friday, Jean didn't go to the office at all. Gerte had delayed some alterations on her dress until the last minute, and all afternoon an excitable French seamstress buzzed around the house like a gnat, getting in everyone’s way, constantly calling on Le Bon Dieu for the right-sized needles, her thimble, and for Mademoiselle. Catherine, surprisingly calm despite the chaos caused by others, moved around quietly, making bitter, sarcastic comments in a gentle voice, and it was only the awareness that this evening was difficult for Catherine that kept them from responding in the same way.
Not until the pickup supper was over, and the French gnat gone, did peace descend. Then, stretched on the couch before the open window of her attic, Jean looked up into the soft spring dusk and let its peace wrap her. The little stars still twinkled with some of the crisp, business-like twinkle of winter, but spring had already come. Down in the narrow streets it was warm. Soon summer would be there. In a short while, a few weeks at most, the house would be empty and still as it was now. The others would be gone on their summer vacations. Jean felt that she would like the house, alone in the silence.
Not until the dinner was over and the annoying French bug was gone did peace settle in. Then, stretched out on the couch in her attic with the open window, Jean looked up into the soft spring evening and let its tranquility envelop her. The little stars still sparkled with a bit of the sharp, business-like twinkle of winter, but spring had definitely arrived. Down in the narrow streets, it was warm. Soon, summer would be here. In a little while, just a few weeks at most, the house would be empty and quiet just like it was now. The others would be off on their summer vacations. Jean felt that she would enjoy the house, alone in the stillness.
There was barely time to dress when Jean at last jumped up and turned on the light. It was three years since Jean had worn an evening dress and that had been a very simple affair compared to this. Nan had insisted on the lowest possible neck and not the vestige of a sleeve. As Jean hurried into the filmy chiffon, the intricacies of its hooking amused her.
There was hardly any time to get ready when Jean finally jumped up and turned on the light. It had been three years since Jean wore an evening dress, and that had been a really simple one compared to this. Nan had insisted on the lowest possible neckline and no sleeves at all. As Jean rushed into the delicate chiffon, she found the complexities of its hooks amusing.
"I feel exactly as if I were a puzzle putting myself together."
"I feel just like a puzzle assembling myself."
She was preening anxiously before the glass, making sure that she had solved the puzzle correctly, when, without waiting for an answer to her knock, Catherine hurried in.
She was nervously fixing her appearance in the mirror, checking that she had figured everything out correctly, when Catherine rushed in without waiting for a response to her knock.
"Just this one hook, please. I simply can't manage it and Gerte—why——"
"Just this one hook, please. I really can't handle it and Gerte—why——"
Catherine stopped and took Jean in from top to toe and back.
Catherine paused and looked Jean up and down.
"Jean Herrick, are you going to wear your hair like that?"
"Jean Herrick, are you really going to wear your hair like that?"
"Why, what's the matter with it?"
"What's the issue with it?"
"It's the way you talked to that labor crowd last Monday."
"It's how you spoke to that group of workers last Monday."
"Surely. I always do it that way."
"Of course. I always do it like that."
"It's impossible with that gown. Nine-tenths of you looks like the real thing and the other tenth——"
"It's impossible with that dress. Ninety percent of you looks like the real deal and the other ten percent——"
"You've got it twisted. One-tenth looks like me and the other nine-tenths are somebody else. I feel—like an idiot—in this thing."
"You've got it wrong. One-tenth is me and the other nine-tenths are someone else. I feel—like an idiot—in this."
"You come darn near looking like it with your hair that way. Fluff it up some."
"You almost look like it with your hair like that. Puff it up a bit."
"Oh, come on, Catherine, and get hooked. I don't know how to fluff it and wouldn't if I did. What difference does it make, anyhow?"
"Oh, come on, Catherine, and get into it. I don't know how to make it sound better and I wouldn't even if I could. What does it matter, anyway?"
Catherine looked at her queerly. "None—I guess."
Catherine looked at her strangely. "None—I guess."
Jean finished the hooking. "There, you're gowned enough for the whole bunch." Catherine's dress was very simple and apparently made no effort to be anything but a covering. In reality it was a frame and shadow box, that softened the sharpness of Catherine's face to piquancy, made her thirty instead of forty, mischievous instead of caustic.
Jean finished the hooking. "There, you're dressed enough for everyone." Catherine's dress was very simple and seemed to do nothing more than cover her up. In reality, it was a frame and shadow box that softened the sharpness of Catherine's features, making her look thirty instead of forty, and mischievous instead of harsh.
"You're ready, then?" Catherine spoke as if she were giving Jean a last chance to redeem the hair, drawn back in the low, tight knot.
"Are you ready then?" Catherine said as if she were giving Jean one last chance to fix her hair, which was pulled back in a low, tight bun.
"Been ready for hours and mapped out a whole summer waiting."
"Been ready for hours and planned out an entire summer of waiting."
Catherine, standing near the switch, turned off the light.
Catherine, standing by the switch, turned off the light.
"Do you mean that, too, about not going out of town all summer?"
"Are you saying that you also won't be going out of town all summer?"
"Yes, except, perhaps, for week-ends."
"Yes, except maybe for weekends."
Catherine did not answer, but Jean had the feeling of something moving between them in the darkness. Then Catherine passed into the hall.
Catherine didn’t respond, but Jean felt like there was something shifting between them in the dark. Then Catherine stepped into the hallway.
"Come on. There's Philip with the taxi."
"Come on. There's Philip with the cab."
CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN
The others had already arrived when Catherine, Jean and Philip took the three vacant seats on the center aisle. From her box, Mrs. Dalton, resplendent in black lace and diamonds, recognized the arrivals and waved graciously.
The others had already arrived when Catherine, Jean, and Philip took the three empty seats in the center aisle. From her box, Mrs. Dalton, stunning in black lace and diamonds, acknowledged their arrival and waved politely.
"Thinks she's slumming, I suppose. We're a cross between Mott Street and Society. What do you suppose she'd do if I fingered my nose at her?"
"Thinks she's slumming, I guess. We're a mix of Mott Street and high society. What do you think she would do if I picked my nose in front of her?"
"I haven't the least idea. Why don't you try and find out." Since the tea, Jean often considered Philip's foolish suggestions amiably.
"I have no idea. Why don't you try to find out?" Since the tea, Jean often thought Philip's silly suggestions were amusing.
But before he could say anything more, Alice leaned across the vacant seat.
But before he could say anything else, Alice leaned over the empty seat.
"Who on earth is this one for? We've been guessing for the last five minutes."
"Who the heck is this for? We've been trying to figure it out for the last five minutes."
"Why waste so much energy? Whoever it is will probably be here in another five and then——"
"Why waste so much energy? Whoever it is will probably be here in another five minutes and then——"
Standing in the aisle, Jerome included the entire row in a welcoming nod, took the vacant seat and looked inquiringly at Alice.
Standing in the aisle, Jerome gave a friendly nod to the whole row, took the empty seat, and looked questioningly at Alice.
"Any objections, kiddie?"
"Any objections, kid?"
"Daddy Stuart, you are the most annoying male thing in captivity."
"Daddy Stuart, you are the most annoying guy in existence."
"Now, Alice, if you will think back, slowly, carefully and logically—a most difficult performance for you, I own, you will remember that I never actually said I would not come."
"Now, Alice, if you think back, slowly, carefully, and logically—a very challenging task for you, I admit—you’ll recall that I never actually said I wouldn’t come."
"You nice old fake—I don't care why you came as long as you're here. Everything's going to be wonderful to-night, I feel it in my bones."
"You sweet old fraud—I don't care why you showed up as long as you're here. Everything's going to be amazing tonight; I can feel it in my bones."
"Perhaps it will be beyond me altogether."
"Maybe it'll be completely out of my reach."
"Never mind. I'll take care of you. Don't applaud on your own initiative and stop the moment I do."
"Don't worry. I'll look after you. Don't clap on your own and stop as soon as I do."
"Oh, you're not going to be burdened with the responsibility. I've arranged to be tutored through this already."
"Oh, you won't have to worry about that responsibility. I've already set up to be tutored through this."
"You have, have you? Well! So you were in the plot, too." Alice leaned to Jean again.
"You have, have you? Well! So you were in the plot, too." Alice leaned toward Jean again.
"Not exactly. I——"
"Not really. I——"
"You're both as bad, one as the other. Manage it yourselves." The laugh was more a caress than a sound, as Alice turned to Sidney.
"You're both just as bad as each other. Handle it on your own." The laugh was more like a gentle touch than an actual sound, as Alice turned to Sidney.
"Thanks." Jerome faced Jean, fully, for the first time, and then, almost instantly, picked up his program and began to study it carefully. For, in that passing glance, Jean had detached herself from the background of bright light, evening dress and subdued chatter into which his first general impression had plunged her, and stood apart, unfamiliar and strange. Jerome read the program through once, and then again, giving meticulous attention to each selection, but, as if there were a magnet beside him, the change in Jean kept drawing him away.
"Thanks." Jerome turned to face Jean completely for the first time, and then almost immediately picked up his program and started to study it carefully. In that brief glance, Jean had set herself apart from the bright lights, evening dresses, and soft chatter that had initially defined how he saw her, making her seem unfamiliar and strange. Jerome read the program once, then again, paying close attention to each selection, but, as though there was a magnet nearby, the change in Jean kept pulling his attention away.
What was it? Jerome was used to the transformation of evening dress which he insisted reduced all women to a common denominator. But Jean was not at all reduced to a common denominator. Nor was she herself. She was and she wasn't, in an annoyingly confused fashion that made Jerome feel, if he kept his eyes long enough on the program, that Jean was exactly the same, except that she wore a low-cut light dress instead of the everyday high-cut dark one. But at his faintest move to verify this by a direct glance, she was somebody else altogether.
What was it? Jerome was used to the change in evening attire, which he believed made all women seem the same. But Jean was definitely not reduced to a common type. Nor was she herself. She was and she wasn't, in a frustratingly confusing way that made Jerome feel, if he stared long enough at the program, that Jean was exactly the same, except she was wearing a low-cut light dress instead of her usual high-cut dark one. But with the slightest attempt to confirm this with a direct look, she became someone completely different.
Jerome picked out certain numbers and considered these especially. He must turn and get this thing reduced to a phrase and so eliminate it. The concert would last for at least two hours and a half, and he could not sit there staring at his program and wondering why Jean Herrick was and wasn't Jean Herrick. He wanted to look at Jean, but he did not want Jean to look at him.
Jerome focused on some specific numbers and thought about them carefully. He needed to condense everything into a single phrase to make it simpler. The concert was going to last at least two and a half hours, and he couldn’t just sit there, staring at his program and questioning why Jean Herrick was or wasn’t Jean Herrick. He wanted to watch Jean, but he didn’t want Jean to notice him.
Then Catherine spoke and Jean leaned across Philip to answer. Her back was to Jerome, and without moving he glanced up sidewise.
Then Catherine spoke, and Jean leaned over Philip to respond. Her back was to Jerome, and without moving, he glanced up sideways.
There was the same heavy knob of hair, low on her neck. The same threads of gray, which Jean might easily have concealed but never did, ran through the thick mass into the tight wad. The same bone hair-pins inserted in exactly the same way. It was an unbecoming way to do her hair, ugly even in office clothes, and preposterous with a low-cut gown. Jerome studied the tight wad with puzzled intensity. He had an idea that the solution lay here somehow. He had heard Alice say that a woman's character showed in the way she did her hair and the sweeping assertion had amused him as Alice's large generalizations always did. But perhaps Alice was right. Surely such a fashion of doing one's hair was more than an exterior detail. It shrieked aloud of lack of taste, of a sense of fitness, of indifference to accepted standards. It stood for a kind of density or conceit in a way. It was a glaring discord, just as if Jean had brought her black leather wallet or worn her white chamois gloves, or carried a fountain pen concealed in the chiffon. Jerome's eye ran along the row of seats in front. That was it, that impossible wad of hair screwed into a cumbersome knob. It was so incongruous that it might well strike one, a man especially, used to taking in a woman's appearance as a whole, as something quite wrong, wrong enough to make a distinct impression. Relieved, and amused at his own interest, Jerome's eyes returned to Jean.
There was the same heavy knot of hair, low on her neck. The same strands of gray, which Jean could have easily hidden but never did, ran through the thick mass into the tight bun. The same bone hairpins were inserted in exactly the same way. It was an unflattering way to style her hair, ugly even in office clothes, and ridiculous with a low-cut gown. Jerome studied the tight bun with confused intensity. He felt that the answer lay here somehow. He had heard Alice say that a woman's character showed in the way she styled her hair, and that bold statement had amused him just like Alice’s grand generalizations always did. But maybe Alice was right. Surely this way of styling one's hair was more than just a superficial detail. It loudly announced a lack of taste, a disregard for what's appropriate, and indifference to accepted standards. It represented a kind of ignorance or arrogance in a way. It was a glaring mismatch, as if Jean had brought along her black leather wallet or worn her white chamois gloves, or concealed a fountain pen in her chiffon. Jerome's gaze swept along the row of seats in front of him. That was it, that impossible bun twisted into a bulky knot. It was so out of place that it might strike someone, especially a man used to seeing a woman's appearance as a whole, as something noticeably wrong, enough to leave a distinct impression. Relieved and amused by his own interest, Jerome's eyes returned to Jean.
And then, he was suddenly and overwhelmingly aware of Jean's neck and shoulders, of the soft, white velvet of the skin, the warm smoothness of the flesh, the firm muscles molded in curves that called to every tingling nerve of his fingertips. It seemed to Jerome an interminable time that he sat so, conscious to the depths, of that velvet whiteness. Until Jean moved and released him.
And then, he suddenly became acutely aware of Jean's neck and shoulders, the soft, white smoothness of the skin, the warm feel of the flesh, the strong muscles shaped in curves that beckoned to every tingling nerve in his fingertips. It felt to Jerome like an endless time that he sat there, completely aware of that velvety whiteness. Until Jean moved and let him go.
The green and gold curtain drew back and Tony, clutching his violin as if it were a weapon of defense against the staring enemy, advanced to the footlights. From her box, Mrs. Dalton made comforting signals, and J. William himself, a meager black and white figure just behind her, clapped his thin, cold hands in encouragement.
The green and gold curtain pulled back, and Tony, holding his violin like it was a shield against the watching crowd, stepped up to the stage lights. From her box, Mrs. Dalton gestured reassuringly, and J. William himself, a slight black and white figure just behind her, clapped his thin, cold hands in support.
Jean leaned back. Jerome could feel her relaxed, lost completely from the first notes. Jerome moved, so that in no way did he touch even the wooden arm of Jean's seat, and tried to listen. But he heard only the opening measures, and, after that, did not know that Tony was playing at all.
Jean leaned back. Jerome could feel her relaxed, completely lost from the first notes. Jerome shifted so that he didn’t touch even the wooden arm of Jean's seat and tried to listen. But he only heard the opening measures, and after that, didn’t realize that Tony was playing at all.
This was not the Jean Herrick with whom he had worked so pleasantly. It was another woman. That Jean Herrick made no demand apart from intellectual sympathy. While this—something in the very fiber of the woman, akin to the soft velvet of her skin, those definite curves, called to him. He had never even thought of Jean's age or whether she were good looking. Although if any one had asked him he would have said she had a fine face. But her body had never entered his thought at all. He might have known, if he had considered it, that her flesh would be firm and white, her muscles well molded, but ... Jerome drew still farther away. He did not want to touch her now. Instead there was a distinct repulsion, as if Jean had offered him a caress uninvited.
This wasn’t the Jean Herrick he had worked with so enjoyably. This was a different woman. The other Jean Herrick didn’t ask for anything except for an intellectual connection. But this woman—there was something about the very essence of her, similar to the soft velvet of her skin, those defined curves, that drew him in. He had never even thought about Jean's age or if she was attractive. Although if someone had asked him, he would have said she had a nice face. But he had never considered her body at all. He might have realized, if he had thought about it, that her skin would be firm and fair, her muscles well-defined, but... Jerome pulled away even more. He didn’t want to touch her now. Instead, he felt a distinct sense of repulsion, as if Jean had tried to embrace him without invitation.
He was not used to thinking of women in this way. Unrestrained emotion had never played any part in his life. Other men might have moments of physical surprise like this, but he had never had them. He felt unclean and at the same time, as if the fault were not his. Jean had done something, tricked him, taken him at a disadvantage.
He wasn't used to thinking about women like this. Uncontrolled emotions had never been part of his life. Other guys might have moments of physical surprise like this, but he never experienced them. He felt dirty, and at the same time, like it wasn't his fault. Jean had done something, tricked him, caught him off guard.
When Alice's hand on his arm catapulted him back to reality, he found that Tony had played entirely through the first division of the program and disappeared.
When Alice's hand on his arm brought him back to reality, he realized that Tony had completely gone through the first part of the program and was gone.
"Aren't you glad you came? Isn't he wonderful?" Alice was pinching him in her enthusiasm.
"Aren't you glad you came? He's amazing, right?" Alice was pinching him in her excitement.
"Yes ... of course ... yes, he's wonderful."
"Yeah ... of course ... yeah, he's amazing."
"Then apologize like a little man and confess that you've been bigoted and silly and will never be so obstinate again."
"Then apologize like a grown-up and admit that you've been close-minded and foolish, and promise you won't be so stubborn again."
"I ... apologize."
"I... apologize."
"Forgiven. Now apologize to Mrs. Herrick."
"You're forgiven. Now say you're sorry to Mrs. Herrick."
Jerome turned reluctantly to Jean, and away again, without speaking. For Jean was staring straight before her, and although he could not see her eyes, he knew they were full of tears.
Jerome turned reluctantly to Jean and then looked away again without saying a word. Jean was staring straight ahead, and even though he couldn't see her eyes, he knew they were filled with tears.
Jean Herrick crying! What reserves of emotion she had! What reactions he had never glimpsed!
Jean Herrick was crying! What a depth of emotion she had! What reactions he had never seen before!
The applause was tumultuous now but Tony did not come back. After a short interval, Peter Poloff, all very black hair and violent gestures, appeared and fussed about, having the piano moved this way and that. At last it was arranged to suit; he perched on the edge of the stool, pulled up his cuffs, and crashed down upon his instrument in pitiless technique.
The applause was loud now, but Tony didn’t return. After a brief moment, Peter Poloff, with his dark hair and wild gestures, came on stage and fussed around, getting the piano moved this way and that. Finally, it was set up to his liking; he sat on the edge of the stool, rolled up his sleeves, and slammed down on the piano with an unforgiving technique.
Jerome drew deeper into his chair and made no effort to listen. If he did not get this matter straightened in his own mind before the concert ended, he felt that to-morrow and the next day and always after, whenever he spoke to Jean, he would see, under the high-cut, ugly clothes she wore to the office, those calling curves and that white flesh.
Jerome sank deeper into his chair and didn’t try to listen. If he didn’t figure this out for himself before the concert ended, he knew that tomorrow and the days after, every time he talked to Jean, he would see, beneath the high-cut, unattractive clothes she wore to work, those inviting curves and that pale skin.
But he had settled nothing when, with a final crash, Poloff extricated himself from the keyboard, received the applause with exaggerated bows, and, most patently jealous of Tony, walked off the stage.
But he hadn’t resolved anything when, with one last bang, Poloff pulled himself away from the keyboard, took in the applause with over-the-top bows, and, clearly jealous of Tony, left the stage.
Jerome picked up his program and so escaped Alice's claiming enthusiasm. But he knew every pressure of Jean's fingers. He felt her move as if she were going to speak to him and hoped she would not. He did not want Jean to speak to him yet.
Jerome grabbed his program, avoiding Alice's enthusiastic comments. But he was acutely aware of every touch of Jean's fingers. He sensed her about to say something to him and hoped she wouldn’t. He wasn't ready for Jean to talk to him just yet.
Then Philip whispered something and she leaned away. The buzzing of Philip's voice continued until Jerome wanted to reach across Jean and strike him. To his taut nerves it was like the sting of a pestiferous insect. When he felt that it was beyond his silent endurance, it stopped and Jerome wanted more than anything else for it to continue, anything to keep Jean from turning to him yet. But when she did not, only settled quietly in her seat, waiting for Tony to come again, Jerome was angry. And then Tony was back for the last time. From sun-soaked vineyards across the sea, the music called in folksongs and old dances of the people. The simple, plaintive things stirred Jean to the depths, interpreted all the inexpressible beauty in the sky and sea and earth and human love. Jerome knew that her lips were quivering and his own were parched and dry.
Then Philip whispered something, and she leaned away. The hum of Philip's voice kept going until Jerome felt like reaching across Jean and hitting him. To his frayed nerves, it felt like the sting of an annoying bug. When he thought he couldn’t take it anymore, it suddenly stopped, and Jerome wished more than anything for it to continue—anything to keep Jean from turning to him yet. But when she didn’t, just settling quietly in her seat and waiting for Tony to come back, Jerome felt angry. Then Tony returned for the last time. From sun-drenched vineyards across the sea, the music called out in folk songs and old dances of the people. Those simple, heartfelt tunes touched Jean deeply, capturing all the indescribable beauty in the sky, sea, earth, and human love. Jerome could see her lips trembling while his own felt parched and dry.
Not a sound broke the stillness until Tony drew the bow in the last note. Then a clapping and stamping forced him back again and again, until, forgetting his pose of grown-up artist, Tony stamped his foot in childish rage and shook his head. There was no mistaking that. The audience rose laughing and went out.
Not a sound disturbed the quiet until Tony played the last note on the bow. Then clapping and stamping pushed him back repeatedly, until, forgetting his grown-up artist pose, Tony stomped his foot in childish frustration and shook his head. There was no doubt about it. The audience laughed, stood up, and left.
A few moments later they were all together on the street, and Myra Cohen was explaining about "eats" at her studio to which they had promised to go en masse.
A few moments later, they were all together on the street, and Myra Cohen was explaining about "eats" at her studio, which they had promised to go to as a group.
"But you must come, Mr. Stuart; please don't break the party, it's been too utterly lovely." With one eye on Gerte and Felix, who already showed signs of starting off by themselves, Myra made a last effort. "Please, Miss Stuart, won't you make him, and you, Mrs. Herrick?"
"But you have to come, Mr. Stuart; please don't ruin the party, it's been so wonderful." Keeping an eye on Gerte and Felix, who were already showing signs of wanting to leave on their own, Myra made one last attempt. "Please, Miss Stuart, can't you convince him, and you too, Mrs. Herrick?"
"Don't count on me. But Mrs. Herrick is a miracle worker." Alice shrugged her incompetence before Jean's superior influence, and as Myra dashed away to intercept Gerte and Felix, she and Sidney moved after them. "Put it over," she called back to Jean, "and you'll go down in history with my thanks."
"Don't rely on me. But Mrs. Herrick is amazing." Alice shrugged off her lack of skill in the face of Jean's strong presence, and as Myra hurried off to catch Gerte and Felix, she and Sidney followed them. "Make it happen," she shouted back to Jean, "and you'll be remembered with my gratitude."
Jean looked at Jerome with understanding. Neither did she want to go to the studio and eat unhealthy messes until weird hours. But she had no good excuse.
Jean looked at Jerome with empathy. She didn’t want to go to the studio and eat junk food until late at night either. But she didn’t have a good reason.
"It really won't be a long affair, and you can leave when you want."
"It won't take long, and you can leave whenever you want."
"Sorry. But I can't. To-morrow I leave early for that St. Louis convention and have a dozen things yet to do."
"Sorry. But I can't. Tomorrow I leave early for that St. Louis convention and still have a dozen things to do."
Jean smiled. "I wish I had one half-as-good as that. But I guess I'll have to go."
Jean smiled. "I wish I had something half as good as that. But I guess I’ll have to go."
Jerome did not answer the smile. Jean thought he looked annoyed for some reason and offered no further suggestion. With a short "good-night" he left. When she turned she found only Catherine and Philip waiting.
Jerome didn’t respond to the smile. Jean thought he seemed annoyed for some reason and didn’t offer any more suggestions. With a quick "good-night," he left. When she turned around, she found only Catherine and Philip waiting.
"What's the matter with your friend?" Catherine demanded.
"What's wrong with your friend?" Catherine asked.
"A good excuse. Twice as good as I'd need myself to escape."
"A solid excuse. Twice as good as what I’d need to get away."
Catherine stopped. "You don't have to go, if you don't want to."
Catherine stopped. "You don’t have to go if you don’t want to."
"Please don't desert us," Philip said, with the genuine courtesy that was his at unexpected moments. "It won't be the same, at all."
"Please don’t leave us," Philip said, with the genuine kindness he showed at unexpected times. "It won’t be the same at all."
"Flattered, I yield." Jean swung to step beside him.
"Feeling flattered, I gave in." Jean turned to walk beside him.
But at the corner of the street, Catherine brought them to a sudden halt. "Excuse or no excuse, I'm dead tired and here I quit."
But at the corner of the street, Catherine came to a sudden stop. "Excuse me or not, I'm dead tired and here I quit."
She left them staring after her.
She walked away, leaving them to stare after her.
"I don't believe Catherine's well," Jean said, troubled, as they started again. "Sometimes lately, she looks so terribly tired."
"I don't think Catherine is doing well," Jean said, worried, as they began again. "Lately, she just looks incredibly exhausted."
Philip did not answer.
Philip didn't respond.
Three times in the few hours remaining before dawn, Jerome awoke, each time to full and instant realization of the thing that had happened. It was incredible, ridiculous, disgusting. Each time Jerome reached this conclusion, he turned over, thumped his pillow to momentary coolness and forced sleep. But each time, before he quite succeeded, a small, shamed relief crept over him, that he would not be seeing Jean again before he left and that he was to be away three weeks.
Three times in the few hours before dawn, Jerome woke up, each time fully realizing what had happened. It was unbelievable, absurd, disgusting. Every time he reached this conclusion, he rolled over, pounded his pillow to make it cool, and tried to force himself to sleep. But each time, just before he managed to drift off, a small, guilty relief washed over him—that he wouldn't have to see Jean again before he left and that he would be gone for three weeks.
CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT
A week after the concert Catherine gave up hope for Poloff. Mrs. Dalton did not like him. Some reason, connected with an absconding Russian maid who had once stolen some jewelry, had cut all Russians from her interest. She was very gracious about it and very obstinate.
A week after the concert, Catherine lost hope for Poloff. Mrs. Dalton didn't like him. Some reason related to a runaway Russian maid who had once stolen some jewelry had made her dismiss all Russians. She was very polite about it but also very stubborn.
"But Tony's another matter. She's sickening about Tony. If I didn't really love him she would make me hate him. Then, why can't she come out and say what she intends to do? How do I know she won't go off to Europe or Asia or Africa for the summer, and every week makes a difference to Tony."
"But Tony is different. She's obsessed with Tony. If I didn't truly love him, she would make me dislike him. So, why can't she just say what she plans to do? How do I know she won't just run off to Europe or Asia or Africa for the summer? Every week matters to Tony."
"Why don't you ring her up?" Jean advised. "She's already spoken about it you say, it wouldn't be like attacking her from the blue. It would be easy to make a reasonable excuse."
"Why don’t you call her?" Jean suggested. "You said she’s already mentioned it, so it wouldn’t be like catching her off guard. It’d be easy to come up with a reasonable excuse."
"Would it?" Catherine asked in such a suddenly changed tone, that Nan and Gerte as well as Jean stopped eating and stared. Jean flushed, but Catherine had not been herself since the concert and now her sharp face looked almost drawn and her lips were a tight line.
"Would it?" Catherine asked in such a suddenly changed tone that Nan, Gerte, and Jean all stopped eating and stared. Jean blushed, but Catherine hadn't been herself since the concert, and now her sharp features looked almost drawn, her lips pressed into a tight line.
"I think so. I'll do it, if you like, drop the seed anyhow. I used to have to do a lot of indirect managing of her in the old days."
"I think so. I'll do it if you want; I'll drop the seed anyway. I used to have to do a lot of indirect managing of her back in the day."
"Thank you," Catherine said after a pause, "but this is my affair. You don't love Tony and I do."
"Thanks," Catherine said after a moment, "but this is my situation. You don’t love Tony, and I do."
Catherine did not wait for dessert and left the table. As soon as the door closed, Gerte burst out:
Catherine didn’t stick around for dessert and got up from the table. As soon as the door shut, Gerte exclaimed:
"What in the world is the matter with Catherine? She's been like a loaded pistol ever since the concert and now she's just about ready to go off."
"What in the world is wrong with Catherine? She's been like a ticking time bomb ever since the concert and now she's about to explode."
"She's tired out," Nan said shortly and then began, in a most unusual fashion for Nan, to talk about her work. Neither Jean nor Gerte paid much attention, but it bridged the gap, and Jean felt, that for some reason, this was all Nan wanted it to do.
"She's worn out," Nan said briefly and then started, in a way that was quite unlike her, to talk about her job. Neither Jean nor Gerte really listened, but it closed the distance between them, and Jean sensed that, for some reason, this was all Nan wanted it to accomplish.
But the next day, when Mrs. Dalton rang up and begged Jean to help her manage the Rimaldis, Jean at first refused. It was not until she saw that it was either a question of doing as Mrs. Dalton asked, or having the whole matter dropped, that she at last reluctantly consented to see Giuseppe Rimaldi and force him to reason.
But the next day, when Mrs. Dalton called and begged Jean to help her handle the Rimaldis, Jean initially said no. It wasn't until she realized that it was either follow Mrs. Dalton's request or let the whole situation go that she finally, though reluctantly, agreed to meet Giuseppe Rimaldi and try to reason with him.
"I'll see him this afternoon and let you know," Jean promised and Mrs. Dalton hung up.
"I'll meet with him this afternoon and let you know," Jean promised, and Mrs. Dalton hung up.
The arrangements took longer than Jean expected and the others were at the table when she came in, a little excited and triumphant, as the contest with another will always left Jean. Giuseppe Rimaldi had been hard to handle, and it was only by threatening him with the law, which would take away from him both Tony and the new violin presented by Mrs. Dalton, that he had yielded and promised to let Tony give up selling papers and have this time for practice. In her success. Jean forgot Catherine's rudeness of the night before, and launched into a picture of Giuseppe Rimaldi, surrounded by wife and children, all except Tony, defending his poverty.
The arrangements took longer than Jean expected, and the others were already at the table when she walked in, feeling a bit excited and triumphant, as the competition with another always left Jean feeling this way. Giuseppe Rimaldi had been difficult to manage, and it was only by threatening him with legal action, which would take away both Tony and the new violin given by Mrs. Dalton, that he finally agreed to let Tony stop selling papers and have this time for practice. In her success, Jean forgot about Catherine's rudeness from the night before and started to describe Giuseppe Rimaldi, surrounded by his wife and children, all except Tony, defending his poverty.
"Like a captain defending a fortress," Jean explained. "No wonder Dalton couldn't handle him."
"Like a captain protecting a stronghold," Jean said. "It's no surprise Dalton couldn't deal with him."
"It was a miracle that you were on hand to do it," Catherine said in a cold, detached tone, each word like the prick of a knife.
"It was a miracle that you were there to do it," Catherine said in a cold, detached tone, each word cutting like a knife.
Jean's eyes flashed. "If there had been any other way, I should not have interfered."
Jean's eyes lit up. "If there had been any other option, I wouldn't have gotten involved."
Catherine pushed back her chair. "You needn't apologize. But from now on you can have Tony—as well."
Catherine pushed back her chair. "You don't need to apologize. But from now on, you can have Tony too."
Gerte made no comment this time on Catherine's going, but Jean saw Nan's face flush scarlet. As soon as the meal was over, Jean went up to her own room.
Gerte didn't say anything about Catherine leaving this time, but Jean noticed Nan's face turn bright red. Once the meal was finished, Jean went up to her room.
What had Catherine meant by that "as well"? What unfounded hurt to her own vanity was she harboring? There was something more than temporary fatigue, or nerves, the matter with Catherine, and whatever it was, Nan knew.
What did Catherine mean by that "as well"? What unnecessary hurt to her own pride was she holding onto? There was something deeper than just temporary exhaustion or nerves going on with Catherine, and whatever it was, Nan knew.
The days passed, a sultry spring moved toward a scorching summer, and Jean did not change her mind. Catherine was different, so different that it was impossible to seek an explanation, even if Catherine had allowed the opportunity. Her wit, always sharp, stabbed now with a venom that penetrated even Gerte's imperviousness. She dipped her slightest remark in a well of hatred, and sent it tipped with personal animosity straight to its mark. Nan alone escaped. It seemed to Jean sometimes that Nan was mentally tiptoeing through this tension, as a nurse moves with a patient.
The days went by, a humid spring turned into a blazing summer, and Jean didn’t change her mind. Catherine was different, so different that it was impossible to explain, even if Catherine had given her a chance. Her wit, always sharp, now cut with a bitterness that even Gerte couldn’t ignore. She dipped her slightest comments in a pool of hate and aimed them with personal spite right at their target. Only Nan was untouched. Sometimes, Jean felt like Nan was carefully navigating this tension, like a nurse moving around a patient.
All the old charm of the winter was gone now. The meals were disagreeable interludes of forced effort that grew more and more difficult to make. The only nights in the least approaching the pleasant dinners of the past, were the nights when Philip came. Then, for some reason that Jean did not seek to analyze, they all united to drag together the tattered shreds of the old gayety to cover this ugliness. Catherine did not help, but neither did she hinder. On these nights coffee was served on the tiny lawn under the full-leafed ailanthus. The lights in the rear tenement shone through the leaves like low-hung stars, the fountain was turned on to the full capacity of its trickle, and there was a definite feeling of relief in the air. But Philip did not come often. Not nearly so often as he had in the winter.
All the old charm of winter was gone now. The meals were unpleasant interruptions of forced effort that became harder and harder to prepare. The only nights that came close to the enjoyable dinners of the past were the nights when Philip visited. For some reason that Jean didn’t bother to analyze, everyone came together to piece together the remnants of their old joy to mask the unpleasantness. Catherine didn’t contribute, but she didn’t stop them either. On these nights, coffee was served on the small lawn beneath the fully-leafed ailanthus. The lights in the back building shone through the leaves like low-hanging stars, the fountain flowed at full capacity, and there was a distinct sense of relief in the air. But Philip didn’t come around often—definitely not as often as he did in the winter.
Jerome's three weeks lengthened to four, then five. Jean did not hear from him. The original date of Alice's wedding passed with a hurried note from Alice that her father's return had been delayed, she herself was going to the mountains, and the wedding would take place whenever he got back. Then she, too, dropped into the silence.
Jerome's three weeks turned into four, then five. Jean didn’t hear from him. The original date of Alice's wedding came and went with a quick note from Alice saying her dad’s return had been postponed, she was heading to the mountains, and the wedding would happen whenever he got back. After that, she also fell silent.
Gerte went to the Berkshires. Nan took a cottage with a co-worker at Rockaway; Beth went to Maine. Catherine and Jean were alone. Catherine made no explanation of why she was staying beyond her usual time in town and Jean did not ask her. There was little talk between them. Jean's efforts at meals rebounded from the wall of Catherine's mechanical replies like rubber balls.
Gerte went to the Berkshires. Nan rented a cottage with a co-worker at Rockaway; Beth went to Maine. Catherine and Jean were by themselves. Catherine didn’t explain why she was staying longer than usual, and Jean didn’t ask. There was barely any conversation between them. Jean’s attempts at engaging during meals bounced off Catherine’s robotic responses like rubber balls.
At last in mid-June Jean reached the snapping point of her endurance. Either Catherine would have to force a pleasantness she did not feel, or else Jean would take her meals out. She could not eat another dinner sitting opposite Catherine's bitter, cynical eyes and tight lips.
At last in mid-June, Jean reached her breaking point. Either Catherine would have to fake a friendliness she didn’t actually feel, or Jean would start eating her meals out. She couldn't stand another dinner facing Catherine's bitter, cynical eyes and tight-lipped expressions.
It was a suffocating evening, threatening thunder, and the air, like hot wool soaked in glue, crushed Jean's last scrap of strength to keep up this senseless and annoying pretense. They had finished dinner, and Jean was standing by the French window opening to the garden, while Catherine still sat at the table.
It was a stifling evening, with thunder looming, and the air, like hot wool drenched in glue, drained Jean's last bit of energy to maintain this pointless and irritating act. They had finished dinner, and Jean was standing by the French window that opened to the garden, while Catherine remained seated at the table.
"Suppose we eat out here after this." At least the sky would give a feeling of space and freedom, and the trickle of the fountain and noises from the tenements fill the strained silence. Jean passed into the tiny garden and took the steamer chair by the fountain. Catherine came as far as the window and stood looking at her curiously.
"How about we eat out here after this?" At least the sky would provide a sense of space and freedom, and the sound of the fountain along with the noise from the apartment buildings would break the awkward silence. Jean stepped into the small garden and sat down in the steamer chair by the fountain. Catherine approached the window and stood there watching her with interest.
"Why? Do you object to the dining-room?"
"Why? Do you have a problem with the dining room?"
"It seems empty for just two—as if the others had died."
"It feels empty with just the two of us—as if everyone else has passed away."
Catherine shrugged. "Rather sentimental, mourning three able-bodied women gone on their summer vacations."
Catherine shrugged. "It's pretty sentimental to be sad about three perfectly capable women off on their summer vacations."
"You know very well it's not that." Jean looked at Catherine framed in the window. She was dressed in white and now, in the twilight of the unlit room, her thin face was strained and gray. Jean broke off and turned on the fountain. The little tinkle rested her when she was very tired.
"You know it’s not like that." Jean looked at Catherine framed in the window. She was dressed in white, and now, in the twilight of the dark room, her thin face looked strained and gray. Jean stopped talking and turned on the fountain. The gentle sound of the water soothed her when she was really tired.
"It's so stupid to care—about anything," Catherine murmured, as if she were not talking directly to Jean. "If you never let any one in—you don't have to drag them out."
"It's so dumb to care—about anything," Catherine murmured, as if she weren't talking directly to Jean. "If you never let anyone in—you don't have to pull them out."
"But that's too high a price to pay for anything," Jean said more gently. "It would take such a lot of happiness to pay for such little escapes."
"But that's too high a price for anything," Jean said softly. "It would take so much happiness to cover such small escapes."
Catherine laughed harshly. "You don't pay for it all at once. You string it out over the years—all through your life—like buying peace on the installment."
Catherine laughed bitterly. "You don't pay for it all at once. You spread it out over the years—your whole life—like buying peace on an installment plan."
The last words she seemed to hurl at Jean and went. Jean watched her disappear through the farther door; heard her go up the stairs and close the door of her room.
The last words she seemed to throw at Jean as she left. Jean watched her disappear through the far door; he heard her go up the stairs and close the door to her room.
Jean sat on alone. The misunderstanding of the last few weeks spread through the heat. Catherine's bitterness saturated the heavy air and it seemed to Jean that mystery and bitterness were pressing down upon her physically. Nothing was the same as it had been. The clean precision of the winter was gone. Motives were no longer clear. Every one and everything was confused and blurred in the water-sogged air. Jerome stayed away, long after the supposed date of his return, without an explanation. Things were piling up in his office and every day his secretary wanted to know if Jean knew when he would return. Catherine was almost ill with bitterness and hatred of something concealed. Philip came rarely and then he, too, was different. And since the others had gone, he had not come at all. Everything was shrouded in a thick mist of misunderstanding, and Jean felt that it was, somehow, all meshed together, Jerome's unexplained delay with Catherine's bitterness and Philip's strangeness with Alice's postponed wedding.
Jean sat alone. The misunderstandings of the past few weeks hung in the heat. Catherine's bitterness filled the heavy air, and it felt to Jean like mystery and resentment were weighing down on her physically. Nothing was the way it used to be. The crisp clarity of winter was gone. Motives were no longer clear. Everyone and everything was confused and indistinct in the humid air. Jerome stayed away, well past when he was supposed to return, without any explanation. Things were piling up in his office, and every day his secretary wanted to know if Jean had any idea when he would be back. Catherine was nearly sick with bitterness and hatred for something hidden. Philip came by rarely, and when he did, he was different too. Since the others had left, he hadn’t come at all. Everything was wrapped in a thick fog of misunderstanding, and Jean felt that somehow it all connected—Jerome's unexplained absence, Catherine's bitterness, Philip's odd behavior, and Alice's postponed wedding.
The leaves hung motionless in the breathless night. Jean felt that if she did not get up and out into a wider space, she would be walled forever in that ridiculous garden. As she passed Catherine's room on the way to get her things, she saw that there was no light. The silence reached through the paneling and Catherine's bitterness was a living thing, with which she was closed in alone in the darkness.
The leaves hung still in the stillness of the night. Jean felt that if she didn’t get up and into a bigger space, she would be trapped forever in that silly garden. As she walked past Catherine's room to grab her things, she noticed there was no light. The silence seeped through the walls, and Catherine’s bitterness felt like a living presence, enclosing her in the darkness all alone.
Jean passed quickly on her way down again, and opened the front door quietly.
Jean hurried down again and quietly opened the front door.
As she stepped out she almost collided with Philip, his hand stretched toward the bell button.
As she walked out, she nearly bumped into Philip, his hand reaching for the doorbell.
"Why the get-away? Will you divide the loot?"
"Why the getaway? Are you going to split the loot?"
"Did it really look as stealthy as that? It's this weather, all messy and heavy and silent, a thunderstorm gum-shoeing about, afraid to come out into the open."
"Did it really look that sneaky? It's this weather, all muddy and thick and quiet, a thunderstorm tiptoeing around, scared to come out into the open."
Jean stood aside and waited for him to pass. "Catherine's upstairs, but I don't think she's going out."
Jean stood to the side and waited for him to walk by. "Catherine's upstairs, but I don't think she's heading out."
Philip paid no attention and closed the door behind Jean. At the click, Jean thought she heard a noise at Catherine's window, but when she looked up there was only the white curtain, limp in the heat.
Philip ignored it and shut the door behind Jean. At the sound, Jean thought she heard something at Catherine's window, but when she looked up, all she saw was the white curtain, drooping in the heat.
Philip did not ask whether she objected to his coming but strolled along beside her in one of his quiet moods, so that, after a few blocks, she did not mind his being there. From time to time he made some quiet comment, surprising in its keen appreciation of the color and drama about them. He saw none of the squalor and dirt and tragedy in the swarming streets, but like Herrick, long ago on that first walk through Barbary Coast, a beauty, that Jean, too, saw when it was pointed out.
Philip didn’t ask if she minded him joining her; instead, he walked alongside her, lost in one of his quiet moods, until she no longer noticed he was there. Occasionally, he would make a subtle comment that showed he truly appreciated the vibrant colors and drama around them. He overlooked the grime, filth, and heartache of the bustling streets, much like Herrick did long ago on that first walk through Barbary Coast, seeing a beauty that Jean also recognized once it was highlighted.
Suddenly, as if they had risen from the litter, a gnarled old man and a woman with an orange handkerchief about her withered brown face came dragging a hurdy-gurdy. The man dropped the shafts and began to turn the handle. "Back To Our Mountains" wailed to the night. As the old woman fawned forward with her tambourine, Philip dropped in a dollar.
Suddenly, as if they had emerged from the trash, a twisted old man and a woman with an orange handkerchief around her wrinkled brown face came dragging a hurdy-gurdy. The man dropped the shafts and started turning the handle. "Back To Our Mountains" cried out into the night. As the old woman leaned forward with her tambourine, Philip dropped a dollar in.
"Do you always do things as rash as that?"
"Do you always act that impulsively?"
"Sometimes," Philip answered quietly, and Jean was ashamed. Perhaps there was some memory connected with this melody for which Philip would pay any price. The man had hidden spots of sensitiveness like this love of music, especially thin, tuneful music, for pictures of simple scenes, and poetry, the lyric poetry of emotion and beautiful sound.
"Sometimes," Philip answered softly, and Jean felt embarrassed. Maybe there was a memory tied to this melody that Philip would do anything for. The man had hidden sensitivities like this love for music, especially delicate, melodic tunes, for images of simple moments, and poetry, the lyrical poetry of emotion and beautiful sounds.
Jean surprised Philip by sitting down on the nearest step. He took a place on the step below; children gathered about them, dirty, dark-eyed children of another race. Philip and Jean were far away in another land. He scarcely heard the tunes wheezed out, one after another, twice around the repertoire. It was a mist through which he moved with Jean. He wanted Jean as he had never wanted anything in all his life, and his hour was come. It frightened him a little.
Jean surprised Philip by sitting down on the nearest step. He took a seat on the step below; children gathered around them, dirty, dark-eyed kids from another background. Philip and Jean were miles away in a different land. He hardly heard the tunes being played, one after another, twice through the playlist. It was like a fog he moved through with Jean. He wanted Jean more than he had ever wanted anything in his life, and now his moment had arrived. That scared him a bit.
At last the old man got between the shafts of his cart, the old woman pulling feebly on one. Smiling and nodding to the two on the steps they stumbled away. The children plunged again into their games.
At last, the old man got between the shafts of his cart, with the old woman weakly pulling on one. Smiling and nodding to the two people on the steps, they stumbled away. The children dove back into their games.
Half an hour later, Jean found herself sitting opposite Philip in an East Side tea-house. The table was covered with dirty oilcloth and the sawdust on the floor reeked with sour dampness. Shabby men with broad Slavic faces drank Russian tea from tall glasses and argued of life and death and government. In one corner a black bearded Russian in peasant clothes strummed a balalaika, and a small boy in flaming red and with a tinsel cap, stamped and writhed in a Cossack dance.
Half an hour later, Jean found herself sitting across from Philip in an East Side tea house. The table was covered with grimy oilcloth, and the sawdust on the floor smelled musty and damp. Scruffy men with wide Slavic faces sipped Russian tea from tall glasses and debated life, death, and politics. In one corner, a black-bearded Russian in peasant clothes played a balalaika, while a little boy in bright red with a shiny cap danced around in a Cossack dance.
"It's great, isn't it?"
"It's awesome, right?"
Jean nodded. "I often used to wish that I could draw or paint when I first came to New York." And although she knew that she would have striven to get on canvas the battle in the souls of these aliens and that Philip would have painted the picturesque clothes of the balalaika player, and the tinsel cap of the dancer, she felt nearer to him than she ever had.
Jean nodded. "I often wished I could draw or paint when I first came to New York." And even though she knew she would have tried to capture the struggle in the souls of these immigrants on canvas, and that Philip would have painted the colorful outfits of the balalaika player and the flashy hat of the dancer, she felt closer to him than ever before.
"I used to try it, but I could never get it. I'll show you the sketches if you like." Jean knew that Philip was proud of these things and glad to show them. "I should like to see them."
"I used to try it, but I could never figure it out. I'll show you the sketches if you want." Jean knew that Philip was proud of these things and happy to share them. "I’d love to see them."
It was after eleven when Philip paid the check and they turned homeward. The air was broken now with little puffs of hot wind. Philip took off his hat, so that the puffs of air stirred his hair, and made him look like a contented baby in a draught. But the evening had been pleasant and Jean was ashamed of noticing how his fine hair, leaping suddenly erect, made him look foolish. As they turned into Grove Street, the first heavy drops splashed, and before they could reach the door, were coming in a steady patter.
It was after eleven when Philip paid the bill and they started heading home. The air was now filled with little bursts of hot wind. Philip took off his hat, letting the gusts of air ruffle his hair, making him look like a happy baby in a breeze. But the evening had been nice, and Jean felt embarrassed to notice how his nice hair, suddenly sticking up, made him look silly. As they turned onto Grove Street, the first heavy raindrops started splashing down, and before they could reach the door, it was coming down steadily.
Philip followed Jean into the dark living-room, now filled with a mysterious cooling breeze like a presence. In a rush the storm broke, lashing the ailanthus in the garden, beating out the breeze, and the air stung with the smell of rain and the little square of earth. Somewhere above, a window slammed. "Catherine," she whispered, and Philip felt that he and Jean were alone against the world, with all its silly notions, like shutting windows in a thunderstorm.
Philip followed Jean into the dark living room, now filled with a mysterious, cool breeze that felt like a presence. Suddenly, the storm hit, whipping the ailanthus tree in the garden, overpowering the breeze, and the air was sharp with the smell of rain and the damp earth. Somewhere above, a window slammed shut. "Catherine," she whispered, and Philip felt that he and Jean were alone against the world, with all its silly ideas, like closing windows during a thunderstorm.
Jean moved toward the garden and Philip stood beside her. The rain beat like shot poured through the opening between the tenements. A little strip of earth held fast between bricks; thunder, crashing against tenements; a jumble of majesty and squalor.
Jean walked to the garden while Philip stood next to her. The rain pounded like bullets through the gap between the buildings. A narrow patch of earth clung stubbornly between the bricks; thunder boomed against the tenements; a mix of grandeur and misery.
The lines slipped in between the crashes and Jean felt the clouds racing across mountain peaks.
The lines flowed between the crashes, and Jean felt the clouds speeding over the mountain peaks.
"It would be wonderful," she said in the same low key, as if they alone were articulate in a world lashed to silence. "I have never been in the real outdoors in a big storm and I have always wanted it. It would be glorious——"
"It would be amazing," she said in the same quiet tone, as if they alone had a voice in a world bound by silence. "I've never experienced the real outdoors during a big storm, and I've always wanted to. It would be glorious——"
"With you," Philip whispered. His face was white, as if the lightning had touched it, and his eyes blazed. Jean stood silent before them. And while she stood looking at him, the thunder broke in a deafening roar that rocked the earth and smashed all subterfuge, all petty social pretense at misunderstanding; so that when the last reverberation died away and Philip said softly: "You know, don't you?" Jean nodded.
"With you," Philip whispered. His face was pale, as if the lightning had struck him, and his eyes burned with intensity. Jean stood quietly in front of them. As she looked at him, the thunder crashed in a deafening roar that shook the ground and shattered any pretense of misunderstanding or social niceties; so that when the last echo faded and Philip said gently, "You know, don't you?" Jean nodded.
"Well?" he said with an effort. The sternness of his lips weakened in nervous twitching, a pitiful betrayal of the thin veneer of his composure. Jean turned to the garden and leaned her forehead against the frame of the window. Weariness weighted her, weariness too heavy to struggle with explanation, too deep to resent this demand so unexpected and unwelcome. Philip did not move. Jean's bowed head was more eloquent than words, the dejection and weakness of her strong body more cruel. In mockery of his momentary hope, a faint echo of the thunder rolled out to sea.
"Well?" he said with some effort. The seriousness of his lips faltered with a nervous twitch, a sad giveaway of his fragile calm. Jean turned to the garden and rested her forehead against the window frame. Fatigue weighed her down, too heavy to fight through explanations, too profound to feel anger at this unexpected and unwelcome request. Philip stayed still. Jean's lowered head spoke more than words, the disappointment and fragility of her strong frame felt even harsher. In mockery of his brief hope, a distant rumble of thunder rolled out to sea.
"Never?"
"Not ever?"
Jean shook her head.
Jean shook her head.
Philip stared at the thick knot of hair, the broad shoulders, the long, strong lines of Jean's body, and the blood rushed into his eyes. His hands clenched on her shoulders and he swung her round, gripping her beyond the power to move.
Philip looked at the thick knot of hair, the broad shoulders, the long, strong lines of Jean's body, and blood rushed to his eyes. His hands tightened on her shoulders as he turned her around, holding her in place with a grip that left her unable to move.
"You think I'm weak and silly, and you try not to laugh at me. Laugh if you like, you couldn't hurt me, neither you nor any woman like you. You think you're terribly honest and straight, don't you, and you never tell the truth, not even to yourself. You know how I feel when you are near me; you must know it. You've got it in you, the call of a woman to a man and you pretend, you smother it all up under a sham of companionship and interest, and it's a lie."
"You think I'm weak and foolish, and you try not to laugh at me. Go ahead and laugh if you want; you can't hurt me, not you or any woman like you. You believe you're extremely honest and straightforward, don't you, but you never tell the truth, not even to yourself. You know how I feel when you're around; you must know it. You have that instinct, the connection of a woman to a man, and you act like it doesn't exist, burying it under a facade of friendship and concern, and that's a lie."
Jean tried to release herself, but the fingers dug deeper into the muscles of her shoulders.
Jean tried to break free, but the fingers pressed harder into the muscles of her shoulders.
"I think you'd better go."
"I think you should leave."
"I'll go when I'm ready, not before. Nobody has ever told you the truth about yourself."
"I'll leave when I'm ready, not a moment sooner. No one has ever been honest with you about who you really are."
"Don't say any more, please," Jean begged.
"Please, don't say anything else," Jean pleaded.
But the pity in her voice fanned the rage in Philip.
But the sympathy in her voice fueled Philip's anger.
"You're successful in your little fiddling two-by-four job, but if you died to-night, the silly interfering would go on. You haven't got a spot in the whole world that really belongs to you. You've got nothing. Nothing at all——"
"You're doing fine with your small, repetitive job, but if you died tonight, the pointless distractions would keep going. You don't have a single place in this world that truly belongs to you. You have nothing. Absolutely nothing——"
Jean shivered. "Don't," she whispered pitifully, "oh don't, please don't!"
Jean shivered. "Please don’t," she whispered sadly, "oh please, don’t!"
Suddenly tears filled Philip's eyes. "I want you so; I want you so. It isn't enough, is it? It's only outside, isn't it, sometimes, now when it thunders, and the earth smells? I'm not worthy of you, Jean. You're the most wonderful thing God ever made. You want it too, don't you, something near and close, the thing in the thunder and the sweet earth, and I can give you that, Jean, even if you can't—give so much to me. But just tolerate me, Jean, I will ask so little, just be kind and——"
Suddenly, tears filled Philip's eyes. "I want you so much; I really do. It's not enough, is it? It's only on the surface, right? Sometimes, when it thunders and the earth smells so fresh? I'm not worthy of you, Jean. You're the most amazing thing God ever created. You want it too, don’t you? Something close and intimate, the thing in the thunder and the sweet earth, and I can give you that, Jean, even if you can't—give so much to me. But just tolerate me, Jean; I will ask for so little, just be kind and——"
The tears ran in tiny globules down Philip's cheeks.
The tears rolled down Philip's cheeks in small drops.
Jean shivered with nausea, and stepped back. Philip's hand clenched and his face became evil in its baffled longing.
Jean shivered with nausea and stepped back. Philip's hand tightened, and his face twisted with a dark, confused desire.
"You——" His voice broke in a squeak.
"You——" His voice cracked in a squeak.
Jean raised her head and looked with white, set face at him. Then she made a motion as if to pass and leave him standing there, but he stepped before her.
Jean lifted her head and looked at him with a pale, determined expression. Then she made a move as if to walk past him and leave him standing there, but he stepped in front of her.
"You fool, you poor blind fool. You can draw men now," in his pain his eyes clung to her body, "but in a few years you won't. I'm coarse. I know it. You're so damned honest, but you don't like the truth any better than any one else. For a few years you'll be a woman yet and then—you'll be hungry and furtive like—like—Catherine."
"You idiot, you poor clueless idiot. You can attract guys now," in his pain his eyes fixated on her body, "but in a few years you won’t. I'm rough around the edges. I get it. You're so brutally honest, but you don’t like the truth any more than anyone else does. For a few more years, you'll still be a woman, but then—you'll be desperate and sneaky like—like—Catherine."
With a quick motion Jean passed him, and without looking back walked out of the room. Philip heard her go quickly up the stairs and then the house was absolutely still. The rain dripped from the ailanthus, and a single light high up on the fifth floor of the tenement went out. Philip took his hat and went slowly, like an old person, from the house.
With a quick motion, Jean walked past him without looking back and left the room. Philip heard her hurry up the stairs, and then the house fell completely silent. The rain dripped from the tree, and a single light high up on the fifth floor of the apartment building turned off. Philip grabbed his hat and slowly made his way out of the house, moving like someone much older.
Staring down from her attic Jean saw him turn the corner and his bent head and sagging, unexercised body made her feel ill.
Staring down from her attic, Jean watched him turn the corner, and the sight of his lowered head and slouched, out-of-shape body made her feel sick.
It was a long time after that when she heard Catherine pad away from her window to her bed.
It was a long time after that when she heard Catherine quietly walk away from her window to her bed.
CHAPTER FORTY-NINE
A little before dawn Jean got up. The narrowness of the couch, the heat of the sheets, the motionless air of a scorching day cramped her. She tried to hold her mind with unaccustomed attention to the details of dressing, but everything was different, the walls, the feel of the room, the furniture, even the toilet articles that she had had for years. They no longer formed part of an unnoticed background, but stood out as distinct points, drawing her attention. They thrust themselves into her consciousness, as familiar things do when seen again after a long absence or a serious illness. Between yesterday and to-day something had happened so that the person who was handling the comb and brush, moving the clothes from one chair to another, turning on the bath water, was different from the person who had done these things yesterday.
A little before dawn, Jean got up. The narrow couch, the heat of the sheets, and the still air of a scorching day made her feel cramped. She tried to focus on the details of getting dressed, but everything felt different—the walls, the atmosphere of the room, the furniture, even the toiletries she had used for years. They no longer blended into the background; instead, they stood out as distinct items, grabbing her attention. They pushed their way into her awareness, like familiar things do when you see them again after a long absence or a serious illness. Something had changed between yesterday and today, making the person who was using the comb and brush, moving clothes from one chair to another, and turning on the bathwater different from the person who had done those things yesterday.
When Jean thought of Philip gripping her shoulders, disgust rushed over her in scorching waves that left her cold and quivering with anger. All night she had grown hot and cold at the memory. She had gotten up to escape it but now as she dressed she felt it stronger even than she had during the night. The thing was not a grotesque exaggeration of the darkness, but a reality persisting into the light. And as she put on her clothes she tried not to know that she was doing it hurriedly, covering from some need to her own peace, the white arms and neck.
When Jean thought of Philip holding her shoulders, a wave of disgust washed over her, leaving her cold and shaking with anger. All night, she had felt hot and cold at the memory. She had tried to escape it, but now as she got dressed, the feeling was even stronger than it had been during the night. It wasn't just a twisted exaggeration of darkness; it was a reality that followed her into the light. As she put on her clothes, she tried to ignore the fact that she was rushing, covering up her white arms and neck out of a need to protect her own peace.
She never wanted to speak to Philip again, nor see him, nor hear of him. The thought of Catherine creeping back to bed, her gray hair in two plaits down her back, sickened her. Catherine, stealing about catlike in the night, and Philip weak and angry in his baffled desire, and she, Jean, so far from desire and jealousy and need like this, all mixed up in this unclean situation. Jean felt that she would never be able wholly to free her shoulders from Philip's clutching fingers, or forget the things he had said. She would never again be exactly the same person who had opened the front door and found Philip on the landing, Philip, with his flat jokes, his heavy, flabby body, his grotesque caperings.
She never wanted to talk to Philip again, see him, or even hear about him. The thought of Catherine sneaking back to bed, her gray hair in two braids down her back, made her feel sick. Catherine, moving around like a cat in the night, while Philip was weak and frustrated in his confused desire, and she, Jean, so far removed from that desire and jealousy and need, all caught up in this messy situation. Jean felt that she would never completely shake off Philip's grasping fingers or forget what he had said. She would never again be exactly the same person who had opened the front door and found Philip on the landing, Philip, with his flat jokes, his heavy, flabby body, his ridiculous antics.
"For a few years you will be a woman yet."
"For a few more years, you'll still be a woman."
Jean's face flamed. She wanted to go downstairs and out of the house and never come back. She did not want to see Catherine, and yet, if she went out at this extraordinary hour of the morning, the need of an explanation, or some reference to it, would bulk between her and Catherine when next they met. And for her own sake and Catherine's they must pretend. They would drag through breakfast together. Perhaps Catherine would even refer in some way to Philip, as if their coming in late at night had disturbed her. She would do it casually and well, better than Jean could meet it.
Jean's face flushed. She wanted to go downstairs, leave the house, and never return. She didn't want to see Catherine, but if she stepped out at this strange hour of the morning, the need for an explanation, or some mention of it, would loom between her and Catherine when they next crossed paths. For their own sake and Catherine's, they needed to act like everything was normal. They would get through breakfast together. Maybe Catherine would even casually bring up Philip as if their late-night arrival had bothered her. She would handle it easily and better than Jean could respond.
The sun touched the tips of the flagpoles on tall buildings, and another day crept out from night.... It was not true. None of it was true. And yet, the words sounded as clearly in her ears now as they had when Philip had hurled them at her. "You've got it in you, the call of a woman to a man."
The sun lit up the tops of the flagpoles on the tall buildings, and another day slowly emerged from the night.... It wasn't true. None of it was true. And yet, the words rang in her ears just as clearly now as they had when Philip had thrown them at her. "You've got it in you, the call of a woman to a man."
Nothing personal, nothing her own, part of her conscious choice. But something hidden, impersonal, something that she shared with all the pitifully weak victims of lust and their own senses.
Nothing personal, nothing that belonged to her, just part of her deliberate choice. But something buried, impersonal, something she had in common with all the tragically weak victims of desire and their own senses.
The breakfast bell sounded. Jean went slowly across the room and opened the door. She stepped into the hall and heard Catherine come out from her room below. She stepped back and closed the door quietly.
The breakfast bell rang. Jean walked slowly across the room and opened the door. She stepped into the hallway and heard Catherine coming out from her room downstairs. She stepped back and quietly closed the door.
When she was sure that Catherine had gone, she went downstairs. The stairs and the hall had the same quality of strangeness as the familiar toilet articles and her own attic. As Jean took her usual seat at the table, the quiet dining-room seemed to retreat and Jean felt physically smaller in it. And as she closed the front door, the whole house seemed to be whispering about her. She turned and looked up at the mellow red bricks with cool spots of ivy grown window boxes, the white curtains of Catherine's windows, up to her own attic. The whole house was strange, inimical, self-righteous in its aloofness, as if she had betrayed its trust.
When she was sure that Catherine was gone, she went downstairs. The stairs and the hallway felt just as strange as the familiar toiletries and her own attic. As Jean took her usual seat at the table, the quiet dining room seemed to pull back, and Jean felt physically smaller in the space. When she closed the front door, the whole house seemed to be whispering about her. She turned and looked up at the warm red bricks with cool patches of ivy in the window boxes, the white curtains in Catherine's windows, up to her own attic. The whole house felt weird, unfriendly, and self-righteous in its distance, as if she had betrayed its trust.
It would be impossible to go on living there. She could not stand living under pretense to Catherine and, besides, Philip would no longer come. It was the nearest thing he had to a home and it had been his long before she came. And if Philip stayed away, something would go out of the days for Nan, and Nan had so little. Nan's life seemed emptier than ever now, when Jean thought of it in relation to Philip, all possibility of love and warmth centered on the fat body slouching away into the night.
It would be impossible to keep living there. She couldn’t stand pretending to Catherine, and besides, Philip wouldn’t be coming back. It was the closest thing he had to a home, and it had belonged to him long before she arrived. If Philip stayed away, something would be missing from Nan's days, and she didn’t have much as it was. Nan's life felt emptier than ever now, especially when Jean thought about it in relation to Philip; all her chances for love and warmth were tied to the heavy figure slumping away into the night.
Jean stayed at the office only long enough to attend to the most important matters and left before noon. The rest of the day she spent looking for a place to live. But it was difficult to find. She walked all that day and all the next and the next, going home long after the dinner hour, when she was sure she would not meet Catherine. And then, on the fourth day, she found it, a four-room apartment, a penthouse on the roof of a quiet, middle-class apartment house in Old Chelsea. High above the street, it perched on a secluded corner of the roof, and faced the Jersey shore.
Jean stayed at the office just long enough to handle the most important things and left before lunchtime. The rest of her day was spent searching for a place to live. But it was tough to find. She walked all that day and the next, and the one after that, heading home long after dinner, when she was sure she wouldn’t run into Catherine. Then, on the fourth day, she found it—a four-room apartment, a penthouse on the roof of a quiet, middle-class apartment building in Old Chelsea. High above the street, it sat on a secluded corner of the roof and faced the Jersey shore.
Jean scarcely looked at the rooms as she followed the caretaker and even while the latter was still pointing out the usefulness of a drop-table in the kitchen, Jean was back in the little living-room, facing west, just where the widest space between distant factory chimneys opened to the Jersey shore. The roar of the city below rose in a pleasant murmur that gave an added feeling of peace and a deep security, as if nothing dangerous or violent, no matter how it tried, could ever reach up to this sun-drenched peace. For the first time in five days Philip's hold loosened and he slipped back into a roaring vortex that could not reach her.
Jean barely glanced at the rooms as she followed the caretaker, and even while he was still highlighting the usefulness of a drop-leaf table in the kitchen, Jean found herself back in the small living room, facing west, right where the widest gap between distant factory chimneys opened up to the Jersey shore. The noise of the city below rose into a soothing murmur that created an added sense of peace and deep security, as if nothing dangerous or violent, no matter how hard it tried, could ever reach this sunlit tranquility. For the first time in five days, Philip's grip loosened, and he fell back into a chaotic vortex that couldn’t touch her.
That night Jean went home to dinner. She had determined to wait up in case Catherine was not there, but Catherine was, and they had an uncomfortable meal during which Jean made repeated efforts to introduce the subject of her moving and could not. At last she said abruptly, just as they both rose and Catherine moved toward the living-room as if afraid Jean was going to suggest the lawn,
That night, Jean went home for dinner. She had decided to stay up in case Catherine wasn't back yet, but Catherine was there, and they had an awkward meal where Jean kept trying to bring up her moving but couldn't. Finally, she said abruptly, just as they both stood up and Catherine headed toward the living room as if she was worried Jean would mention the lawn,
"I've taken an apartment, Catherine."
"I've rented an apartment, Catherine."
She waited a moment for some comment, but none came. She could scarcely throw the statement at Catherine and walk out of the room, so she began to describe her wonderful new home upon a roof. But Catherine's silence made her uncomfortable, and she stopped as suddenly as she had begun.
She waited a moment for a response, but none came. She could hardly just throw the statement at Catherine and leave the room, so she started to talk about her amazing new home on the roof. But Catherine's silence made her uneasy, and she stopped just as suddenly as she had started.
As if she had been waiting for Jean to clear away this ornamentation of enthusiasm, Catherine said:
As if she had been waiting for Jean to remove this show of enthusiasm, Catherine said:
"When are you going?"
"When are you leaving?"
"This week, I think."
"This week, I guess."
"I suppose that means we will not see you again."
"I guess that means we won't see you again."
"Not if it rests with me." Jean fancied that Catherine smiled, but it was too dark to see. If Catherine was going to be nasty, there was really no obligation to consider her any longer. Jean went on toward the hall, but Catherine's next statement stopped her.
"Not if it’s up to me." Jean thought she saw Catherine smile, but it was too dark to tell. If Catherine was going to be unpleasant, there was no reason to bother with her anymore. Jean continued toward the hall, but Catherine's next comment made her stop.
"I suppose Nan will be the next. She's getting the home-bug, too—and she has a tremendous respect for you."
"I guess Nan will be next. She's getting the home vibe, too—and she really admires you."
"I don't see how even Nan's energy could keep house and work with the hours she has."
"I don’t see how even Nan’s energy could manage the house and work with the hours she has."
"Nan might give up her job—if the home-bug gets bad enough. Philip is always suggesting that she keep house for him and Nan only needs a starter. Funny, isn't, how fashionable it's getting—to want a home? Do you remember those old teas at your place that winter? Perhaps we've all gone as far as we can."
"Nan might quit her job—if her desire for a home becomes strong enough. Philip keeps suggesting that she stay at home and take care of things, and Nan just needs a little push. Isn’t it funny how trendy it’s becoming to want a home? Do you remember those old tea gatherings at your place that winter? Maybe we’ve all reached our limit."
Jean resisted the longing to switch on the lights and say, "I'm sorry, Catherine. It was the last thing that would have entered my mind. I've been happy here with you, but it's best for me to go." Instead she moved away across the living-room, for she felt that Catherine's eyes were actually touching her in the murky light.
Jean held back the urge to turn on the lights and say, "I'm sorry, Catherine. That was the last thing on my mind. I've been happy here with you, but it's better for me to leave." Instead, she walked away across the living room, feeling as if Catherine's gaze was actually reaching out to her in the dim light.
"Perhaps we've gone so far we're coming clear round on the other side again—if you're right about it's being fashionable to want a home."
"Maybe we've gone so far that we're coming full circle back to the other side—if you’re right about it being trendy to want a home."
There was a faint noise as if Catherine were laughing. "I'm not accusing you of any such weakness, but Nan would like it. There have been times when Nan has been perfectly frank about it, and I recognize the symptoms coming on. Besides—Philip wants one—and Nan would do anything for—'Philly.'"
There was a soft sound like Catherine was laughing. "I'm not saying you have any weakness, but Nan would appreciate it. There have been moments when Nan has been totally honest about it, and I can see the signs appearing. Plus—Philip wants one—and Nan would do anything for 'Philly.'"
"I don't believe that Philip really wants a home."
"I don't think Philip truly wants a home."
"Don't you? Perhaps you're right. It would be tragic, wouldn't it—if he meant all he says about a home—because there's something undeveloped and silly about Philip that would keep—any woman whom he might care about from caring for him."
"Don't you think? Maybe you're right. It would be sad, wouldn't it—if he actually meant everything he says about a home—because there's something underdeveloped and foolish about Philip that would prevent—any woman he might be interested in from truly caring for him."
"I don't think that Philip is silly," Jean said quietly.
"I don't think Philip is silly," Jean said softly.
"Perhaps not. But he makes a good bluff at it then."
"Maybe not. But he's putting on a good show."
In spite of the darkness, Jean felt something moving between them, just as she had felt it, without understanding, on the night she had hooked Catherine before the concert.
In spite of the darkness, Jean felt something shifting between them, just like she had sensed it, without understanding, on the night she had connected with Catherine before the concert.
"Perhaps he does. But then, I think that men, as often as women, make pretenses and—hide behind them."
"Maybe he does. But I believe that men, just as often as women, put on a front and hide behind it."
"I don't doubt that, but they don't put it over—any better than most women do."
"I don't doubt that, but they don't handle it any better than most women do."
As Catherine passed and went quickly out of the room, Jean wished that she had not forced her to that last. Catherine's voice had trembled so.
As Catherine hurried out of the room, Jean wished she hadn’t pushed her to that point. Catherine's voice had shaken so much.
The next morning when Jean came down, the maid said that Miss Lee had gone on her vacation.
The next morning when Jean came downstairs, the maid said that Miss Lee had left for her vacation.
On Friday Jean had her things taken from storage and by Saturday night, her new home was in order. Jean cooked her own dinner and ate it on a small table in the shadow of the house, where she could watch the sun sink over the Jersey hills.
On Friday, Jean had her belongings taken out of storage, and by Saturday night, her new place was all set up. Jean made her own dinner and ate it at a small table in the shade of the house, where she could see the sun dip behind the Jersey hills.
CHAPTER FIFTY
The evenings from early dusk until late, Jean spent upon the roof, and her first feeling, of being high and safe from all turmoil, deepened. Its peace was tangible. Something within herself reached out to meet it, as something within had reached toward the spirit of the hills and sea in the blue days with Herrick. Something within herself was part of a universal spirit, and here upon her roof, the spirit was one of peace.
The evenings from early dusk until late, Jean spent on the roof, and her initial feeling of being high and safe from all the chaos grew stronger. Its tranquility was palpable. Something inside her connected with it, just as something inside had connected with the spirit of the hills and sea during the clear days with Herrick. A part of her was connected to a universal spirit, and here on her roof, that spirit was one of peace.
On Friday a note was forwarded from Alice. The wedding was to be on Saturday afternoon at four o'clock. "Don't forget, four means four because we have to catch the seven boat," Alice wrote, as if she were inviting Jean to a tennis match and four o'clock marked the limit of the entries.
On Friday, a note was sent from Alice. The wedding was set for Saturday afternoon at four o'clock. "Don't forget, four means four because we have to catch the seven boat," Alice wrote, as if she were inviting Jean to a tennis match and four o'clock was the cutoff for entries.
Jerome must have returned. The wedding was to take place. Things were going to be as they had been, untangled and proceeding logically. Jean was happy. The last miserable days on Grove Street, dimmed by this wonderful week, high on her quiet roof, faded to sincere pity for Catherine, bitter, caustic, and slyly watching from windows; and Philip, weak, servile, lonely Philip.
Jerome must have come back. The wedding was set to happen. Everything was going to be as it was before, sorted out and moving smoothly. Jean was happy. The last awful days on Grove Street, overshadowed by this amazing week, relaxing on her quiet rooftop, faded into genuine sympathy for Catherine, bitter, sharp, and slyly observing from the windows; and Philip, weak, submissive, lonely Philip.
On Saturday, a little before four, Jean entered the Stuart living-room, and then stood wondering whether, after all, she had not mistaken the hour and the ceremony was not over. Alice, in a pale yellow dress, a favorite of Jerome's, was laughing with the minister, a venerable, white haired person with twinkling, merry eyes. Sidney and two friends were moving a victrola and Jean caught Jerome's voice arguing with Malone about the supper seating. The next moment, Alice caught sight of her and hurried over.
On Saturday, just before four, Jean walked into the Stuart living room, uncertain if she had somehow misjudged the time and the ceremony was already finished. Alice, wearing a pale yellow dress that Jerome loved, was laughing with the minister, an elderly man with white hair and cheerful, sparkling eyes. Sidney and two friends were moving a Victrola, and Jean could hear Jerome arguing with Malone about the seating for dinner. Just then, Alice spotted her and rushed over.
"Awfully glad you made it. We're just about to begin."
"Really glad you made it. We're just about to start."
"I'm glad it's not over."
"I'm happy it's not over."
"It would have been only Sid forgot to tell the minister and so we had to scratch round and get old Dr. Gillet. Isn't he a dream?"
"It was just that Sid forgot to inform the minister, so we had to scramble and get old Dr. Gillet. Isn't he a gem?"
"Made for the part."
"Designed for the role."
"Looks like one of the Prophets after a good dinner, doesn't he? The old duck!"
"Looks like one of the Prophets after a nice dinner, doesn’t he? The old guy!"
Just then Sidney joined them.
Just then, Sidney joined them.
"Ready, dear?"
"Ready, love?"
"Yes. If dad's through. Oh, there he is. All right, come on."
"Yeah. If dad's done. Oh, there he is. Okay, let's go."
Passing through the French window Jerome saw Jean standing a little apart, the smile at Alice's flippancy touched with sadness at the thought of what Martha would have felt at having to "scratch round" for another minister who looked "like one of the Prophets after a good dinner."
Passing through the French window, Jerome saw Jean standing a little to the side, the smile at Alice's teasing mixed with sadness at the thought of how Martha would have felt having to "scratch around" for another minister who looked "like one of the Prophets after a good dinner."
In the six weeks of absence, Jerome had settled the matter of the concert night to his own satisfaction. Away from Jean, he had analyzed it thoroughly and was glad, by the time he had put a few hundred miles between them, that it had happened as it had. It would never happen again and it had taught him much. Now, as he saw her standing, a little lonely it seemed to him, with that look of mingled amusement and sadness on her face, he felt a deep tenderness, almost as if she were Alice, a tenderness which had in it no room for passion. He was crossing the room to stand beside her—Alice absolutely forbade being given away—when the minister opened his book and the short service of the Episcopal Church began. Jerome stood where he was, and after a moment forgot Jean.
In the six weeks since he had been away, Jerome had come to terms with what happened on concert night. Being away from Jean, he had thought it through completely and was relieved, by the time he had driven a few hundred miles away, that things had gone the way they did. It would never happen again, and it had taught him a lot. Now, as he saw her standing there, looking a bit lonely to him, with a mix of amusement and sadness on her face, he felt a deep tenderness, almost as if she were Alice; a tenderness that didn’t include any romantic feelings. He was walking across the room to stand next to her—Alice had definitely made it clear that she didn’t want to be given away—when the minister opened his book and the brief Episcopal Church service started. Jerome stayed where he was, and after a moment, he forgot about Jean.
Standing aside from the group of young people, all strangers, Jean listened and, as she listened, the room faded into the walls of the little western church at the foot of the Berkeley Hills. In the pew behind, Martha stifled her sobs and Elsie dabbed with surreptitious slaps at the fidgeting Tommykins.
Standing apart from the group of young people, all strangers, Jean listened, and as she did, the room faded into the walls of the small western church at the base of the Berkeley Hills. In the pew behind her, Martha held back her tears while Elsie discreetly dabbed at the restless Tommykins.
What a dreary affair it had been. Jean felt again her rebellion and shame at the sordid ugliness of Martha's sobs and Elsie's whispered rebukes.
What a miserable situation it had been. Jean felt once again her defiance and shame at the wretchedness of Martha's cries and Elsie's hushed criticisms.
"Do you, Alice, take this man, to be your wedded husband ... to love, honor and obey, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?"
"Do you, Alice, take this man to be your husband ... to love, honor, and support him, in sickness and in health, until death separates you?"
"I do."
"I do."
She, too, had promised, firm in belief of herself, of Herrick, of any test the future might hold. And she had understood nothing, nothing at all. It was a terrible promise to make in one's youth, untried.
She had also promised, confident in herself, in Herrick, and in any challenges the future might bring. And she hadn’t understood anything, nothing at all. It was a terrible promise to make in one’s youth, untested.
"Do you, Sidney, take this woman, to be your wedded wife ... succor and cherish in sickness and in health, until death do you part?"
"Do you, Sidney, take this woman to be your wedded wife ... to support and care for in sickness and in health, until death separates you?"
Franklin had promised, just as clearly, and she had thrilled with the safety of his protection. How awed she had been, almost grateful, for this opportunity to build a life together, not a life with all beauty drugged to nagging duty, but a free life, brimming with opportunity, overflowing with beauty. And even while he promised—she knew now what had been Franklin's mood as he stood beside her—desire, throttled to control until the effort whitened and sharpened his face to the Galahad look.
Franklin had promised, just as clearly, and she had felt thrilled by the safety of his protection. She had been so amazed, almost grateful, for this chance to build a life together, not a life where everything beautiful was dulled by endless responsibilities, but a free life, full of possibilities, overflowing with beauty. And even while he was making those promises—she now understood what Franklin's mood had been as he stood next to her—desire, held back to maintain control until it made his face tense and sharpened, giving him that Galahad look.
Jean's head drooped.
Jean's head hung low.
And with Gregory, no open honesty like this, but smothering secrecy that she had tried to glorify.
And with Gregory, there was no openness like this, just suffocating secrecy that she had tried to make seem impressive.
To love, honor and obey, till Death do you part.
To love, honor, and respect each other until death separates you.
To seal the truth openly before all, as Alice was doing. In all her life she would never have a memory as this would be to Alice.
To openly confirm the truth in front of everyone, just as Alice was doing. In her entire life, she would never have a memory like this would be for Alice.
"In the name of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost, I pronounce you man and wife."
"In the name of God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit, I now pronounce you husband and wife."
There was a moment of deep silence, in which it seemed to Jean that these two people as individuals, were effaced in this Thing they had just done, and that, never till the end of time could they again be two.
There was a moment of deep silence, in which it seemed to Jean that these two people, as individuals, were erased in this Thing they had just done, and that, never until the end of time could they again be two.
Then every one was crowding about, laughing and talking and trying to kiss the bride. But Alice fended them all off and Jerome took her in his arms. Jean saw his face twitch as he let her go.
Then everyone was crowding around, laughing and chatting and trying to kiss the bride. But Alice pushed them all away, and Jerome took her in his arms. Jean noticed his face twitch as he let her go.
"How he is going to miss her," Jean thought and then Jerome was crossing the room to her.
"How much he's going to miss her," Jean thought, and then Jerome walked across the room toward her.
"Well, I thought you had decided to live in St. Louis. How did the conference go? I'm dying to hear."
"Well, I thought you had chosen to live in St. Louis. How did the conference go? I can't wait to hear."
With this flippant greeting, Jean pushed memory from her.
With this casual greeting, Jean pushed the memory away.
"Great. And I'm dying to tell about it. I tried to get over to the office this morning, but Alice discovered me. You haven't any idea what a lot of people and how much effort it takes to keep a wedding simple. I saw only the tag end of proceedings but if I had another daughter she should have everything from organ march to flower girls. It's a lot easier."
"Great. And I can't wait to talk about it. I tried to get to the office this morning, but Alice caught me. You have no idea how many people and how much work it takes to keep a wedding simple. I only saw the tail end of the events, but if I had another daughter, she would get everything from an organ march to flower girls. It's a lot easier."
While he spoke he looked about for a quiet spot in which to tell Jean of the conference. The garden offered the only chance and he was just going to suggest it when Alice swooped down upon him.
While he talked, he scanned the area for a quiet place to tell Jean about the meeting. The garden was the only option, and he was about to suggest it when Alice suddenly approached him.
"No, you don't, Dad Stuart. This is my party. Look over there at Mrs. Cather. Belle said she couldn't vouch for her mother not crying and she's just about ready to begin. Beat it. I will not have a single weep at this wedding."
"No, you don't, Dad Stuart. This is my party. Look over there at Mrs. Cather. Belle said she couldn't guarantee her mom wouldn't cry and she's about to start. Go away. I won’t allow a single tear at this wedding."
"Can't I wait till she begins? I haven't seen—I want to tell Mrs. Herrick——"
"Can't I wait until she starts? I haven't seen—I need to tell Mrs. Herrick——"
"Run along. She is beginning."
"Go ahead. She’s starting."
Alice watched until he was safely landed by Mrs. Cather. When she turned back, Jean saw with surprise that the blue eyes were misty.
Alice watched until he was safely helped down by Mrs. Cather. When she turned back, Jean saw with surprise that the blue eyes were teary.
"Do you know, Mrs. Herrick, that's the only spot that hurts in the whole business, having to leave Dad. He's going to be lonesome, whether he knows it or not."
"Do you know, Mrs. Herrick, that's the only part that hurts in all of this, having to leave Dad. He's going to be lonely, whether he realizes it or not."
"I'm afraid he is."
"I'm sorry, he is."
"He'll just stay over here by himself and putter with bulbs and things and get into a rut. I know he'll never go to a place except to the office when I'm not here to prod him."
"He'll just hang out here by himself, messing around with bulbs and stuff, and fall into a routine. I know he won't go anywhere except to the office when I'm not around to nudge him."
"Well, the office is a pretty absorbing thing."
"Well, the office is really engaging."
"Yes, I know it, but—don't you think that as people get older their work just kind of goes along without all of them that there is, and the rest gets into a groove?"
"Yeah, I get it, but—don't you think that as people age, their work kind of proceeds without them being fully present, and the rest of it just falls into a routine?"
"Good gracious, what an uncomfortable thought!"
"Wow, what an awkward thought!"
"He's gotten used to me in a whole lot of little ways he doesn't know anything about, and I'm afraid," she hesitated, took a quick summary of Jean and added hastily as she saw Sidney coming to her, "Would you mind, sometimes, just prodding him along a bit, Mrs. Herrick, till it all settles down again?"
"He's gotten used to me in a lot of little ways he doesn't even realize, and I'm worried," she paused, glanced quickly at Jean, and added hurriedly as she noticed Sidney approaching her, "Could you, sometimes, just nudge him a little, Mrs. Herrick, until everything calms down again?"
"I'll prod to the best of my ability, but I'm afraid it isn't promising much."
"I'll do my best to encourage it, but I don't think it looks very promising."
"Oh, it's only for a little while. I'll be back in October to tend to the matter myself."
"Oh, it’s just for a short time. I’ll be back in October to handle it myself."
"Till then, perhaps I can manage it." Jean laughed, too, but she had a tenderness for this big girl who was afraid that Jerome Stuart would get into a rut.
"Until then, maybe I can handle it." Jean laughed as well, but she felt a softness for this tall girl who was worried that Jerome Stuart would settle into a routine.
In spite of the pleasant informality of the supper, it seemed a long-drawn-out affair to Jean, and try as she would, she could not share the gayety. With the exception of Mrs. Cather and Sidney's aunt, the rest were Alice's age, and there was a feeling of perfect assurance and untried strength in the air, that made Jean feel old. Seated between a young man interested in subnormal children and a girl cubist, who was advancing an intricate argument from which Jean could not gather whether Cubism was subnormal, or subnormality was misunderstood Cubism, Jean struggled to give her attention, but her thoughts drifted farther and farther away, and at last withdrew from the discussion altogether.
Despite the easygoing atmosphere of the dinner, Jean found it to be a drawn-out experience, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't engage in the fun. Aside from Mrs. Cather and Sidney's aunt, everyone else was around Alice's age, and there was a sense of confidence and untested strength in the room that made Jean feel older. Sitting between a young man who was passionate about subnormal children and a girl who was into Cubism, who was making a complicated argument that left Jean unsure whether Cubism was subnormal or if subnormality was simply a misunderstood aspect of Cubism, Jean fought to stay focused, but her thoughts drifted further away until she completely tuned out of the conversation.
From his end of the table, Jerome snatched glances at Jean, and it was only the necessity of keeping Mrs. Cather amused that prevented Jerome, too, from sinking into a like silence, but he felt the mood, a strong wire, binding them together. He was as relieved as Jean when supper was over, and while the girls struggled with Alice to let them "do the thing as it ought to be done" and the young men began clearing the room and the veranda for a dance, he sought Jean again. As he reached her, Alice's clear voice rose above the laughter.
From his side of the table, Jerome stole glances at Jean, and it was only because he needed to keep Mrs. Cather entertained that he didn’t fall into a similar silence. Still, he felt the mood, a strong connection tying them together. He was as relieved as Jean when dinner was done, and while the girls argued with Alice about letting them "do it the right way" and the guys started clearing the room and the porch for a dance, he looked for Jean again. Just as he got to her, Alice's clear voice rose above the laughter.
"Now quit it, Belle. I wasn't decorated for the sacrifice, and I'm not going to be 'started on life's journey.' I'm going to wear that tan raw-silk you've all seen a dozen times, and it would be idiotic to help me get into that. Besides, the snappers are almost all off, and nobody but myself knows the trick of pretending they're not."
"Now stop it, Belle. I wasn't made for the sacrifice, and I'm not going to be 'started on life's journey.' I'm going to wear that tan raw silk you've all seen a dozen times, and it would be ridiculous to help me get into that. Besides, almost all the snappers are off, and nobody but me knows how to pretend they're not."
Jerome smiled. "This generation's a scream, isn't it?"
Jerome smiled. "This generation is hilarious, isn’t it?"
"I was just thinking—do you suppose it is or that we're just older?"
"I was just wondering—do you think it is, or are we just older?"
"No. It is different."
"No. It’s different."
"Yes, I suppose it is." Jean looked about at the young men clearing the furniture to the veranda and the girls grouped about the victrola, choosing records. "But I don't think I ever realized before, quite so clearly, anyhow, that there is a 'this generation.' I always feel as if I am this generation, and children like Tony are the future."
"Yeah, I guess it is." Jean glanced around at the young men moving the furniture to the porch and the girls huddled around the record player, picking out songs. "But I don’t think I ever understood before, at least not so clearly, that there is a ‘this generation.’ I always feel like I am this generation, and kids like Tony are the future."
"Delusion, terrible delusion. But, then, you haven't a daughter Alice's age, who discusses her own children even before her marriage."
"Delusion, awful delusion. But then, you don't have a daughter Alice's age, who talks about her own kids even before she gets married."
"Frightful," Jean agreed, pushing away a strange, new wish that she did have a daughter like Alice. "To be menaced with two generations at once—that would take the pep out of me."
"Terrifying," Jean agreed, pushing aside a strange, new desire that she did want a daughter like Alice. "To be threatened by two generations at once—that would really drain my energy."
Alice was back now, ready to leave. She sent Sidney on an errand, and joined the girls round the victrola.
Alice was back now, ready to go. She sent Sidney on an errand and joined the girls around the record player.
"They're so terribly afraid of not being reasonable, or being sentimental, and they go to such lengths to prove their independence. Why, Alice would rather die than blush, even if she could accomplish that feat. She would think it was indecent."
"They're so incredibly afraid of not being reasonable or of being sentimental, and they go to great lengths to prove their independence. Honestly, Alice would rather die than blush, even if she could pull that off. She would consider it indecent."
"Maybe it is," Jean said lightly, hoping to keep the talk from dropping altogether to the depth of her own seriousness. For this wedding was full of intruding revelations that wearied and saddened her.
"Maybe it is," Jean said casually, trying to prevent the conversation from sinking into the depths of her own seriousness. Because this wedding was filled with unexpected revelations that exhausted and saddened her.
A daughter like Alice. If she had had a child. A child of Herrick's. It might have been ten or eleven years old, now. It was very strange to think of a child of Herrick's. She had never wanted a child of his, never for an instant. She remembered, vividly, the Sunday she had lain under the trees and thought of the possibility of a child that would have Herrick's high laugh. How queer it had made her feel! That was the same day she had asked her mother about the scene in the old Webster Street house, and Martha had let the match burn her fingers.
A daughter like Alice. If she had had a child. A child of Herrick's. It might be ten or eleven years old now. It felt really strange to think about a child of Herrick's. She had never wanted a child with him, not even for a second. She clearly remembered the Sunday she had lain under the trees, imagining the possibility of a child who would have Herrick's high laugh. It had made her feel so weird! That was the same day she had asked her mom about what happened in the old Webster Street house, and Martha had let the match burn her fingers.
And Gregory's child. It would have been a little thing, scarcely more than a baby yet, not nearly as old as Puck the day she had told Puck stories and waited for Margaret to come home.
And Gregory's child. It would have been a small thing, barely more than a baby, not nearly as old as Puck the day she told Puck stories and waited for Margaret to come home.
Franklin's child. Gregory's child.
Franklin's kid. Gregory's kid.
For the first time Jean linked the two in the possibility of their fatherhood of her child. And for the first time, a child stood out as a separate entity, a distinct individual, owning its own existence. Her child. A part of herself, yet more its own self. A unit of "this generation," the generation in which she had felt, until this moment, that she herself belonged.
For the first time, Jean connected the two to the idea that one of them could be the father of her child. And for the first time, a child emerged as a separate being, a unique individual, with its own existence. Her child. A part of her, yet more its own person. A member of "this generation," the generation she had felt, up until this moment, that she herself was part of.
But she did not belong. She had no part in it. There was a chasm between it and herself. Forward across the chasm there was nothing. Back, there was Martha's grave.
But she didn’t belong. She had no role in it. There was a gap between it and her. Ahead across the gap there was nothing. Behind her was Martha's grave.
"What do you think Alice told me?" The intonation caught Jean's attention and brought it to the man beside her. "I suggested that if she wanted to be really logical, she should have no ceremony at all. She said it was so inconvenient when you went to hotels, or among people who didn't understand. Imagine! Advancing that as a reason. I suggested that, under such pressure, she might lie about it, and she said, 'Lying always smothers things up. It isn't clean.'"
"What do you think Alice told me?" The way he said it caught Jean's attention and made her focus on the man next to her. "I suggested that if she wanted to be totally logical, she shouldn't have any ceremony at all. She said it was such a hassle when she went to hotels or was around people who didn’t get it. Can you believe it? Using that as a reason. I suggested that, under that kind of pressure, she might just lie about it, and she said, 'Lying always makes things messy. It’s not honest.'"
"She's right."
"She's correct."
"Of course she's right. But how modern it is! She doesn't logically believe in a ceremony. She doesn't believe that marriage has anything to do with religion and she thinks, or thinks she thinks, that in time even the civil ceremony will vanish."
"Of course she's right. But how modern that is! She doesn't really believe in a ceremony. She doesn't think marriage is tied to religion, and she believes, or at least pretends to believe, that eventually even civil ceremonies will disappear."
"It will."
"It will."
"Of course it will. But nothing would induce Alice, or any of the young people here, to say honestly that they are afraid. Fear is a terrible bugaboo. They're too young to know that it is the deepest rooted instinct in the race. And so they wiggle out of the dilemma by an exaltation of—cleanliness. Terribly modern, like cold baths and exposed plumbing."
"Of course it will. But nothing would make Alice, or any of the young people here, honestly admit that they're afraid. Fear is a terrible monster. They're too young to realize that it’s the most deeply ingrained instinct in humanity. So, they escape the dilemma by glorifying—cleanliness. Extremely modern, like cold showers and open plumbing."
"I don't know that that's it," Jean said thoughtfully. "I feel, at the present moment, as if I could put up a perfectly sound argument on either side. That's the trouble with analyzing too hard, you always come clear round the circle and end in conservatism again. When they stood there, before the God in whom they do not believe, and promised in the old, narrow way, in the form for which they have no respect, to love, honor, and obey, till death does them part, it did seem to be more than a ceremony. For a moment it did seem to reach down below any passing desire, down into an eternal reality. I suppose it's because we have no substitute yet for the old-fashioned God, and so, in big moments, we still stand up and promise things out loud, as we used to do, when we were children, to our parents." She turned suddenly to Jerome. "Would you have liked Alice to go away without any ceremony, the useless ceremony that some day will be done away with?"
"I don’t know if that’s it," Jean said thoughtfully. "Right now, I feel like I could make a solid argument for either side. That’s the problem with overanalyzing; you always end up going in circles and reverting back to conservatism. When they stood there, before the God they don’t believe in, and promised in that old, narrow way, using a format they don’t respect, to love, honor, and obey, until death separates them, it really seemed to be more than just a ceremony. For a moment, it felt like it reached deeper than any fleeting desire, touching on an eternal reality. I guess it’s because we still don’t have a replacement for the old-fashioned God, so in significant moments, we still stand up and make promises out loud, just like we used to when we were kids, to our parents." She suddenly turned to Jerome. "Would you have wanted Alice to leave without any ceremony, that pointless ceremony that will one day become obsolete?"
"No," Jerome answered slowly, "I don't believe that I would. No, to be honest, I would not. We haven't eliminated it yet and till then it's—safe."
"No," Jerome replied slowly, "I don't think I would. No, to be honest, I wouldn't. We haven't gotten rid of it yet, and until then, it's—safe."
"Safety—and weakness—and a fear-filled age."
"Safety, vulnerability, and a fearful era."
"Don't! You make me feel like Methuselah in his last illness."
"Don't! You make me feel like Methuselah on his deathbed."
Jean laughed, but she was glad that Alice appeared just then. As she took the girl's hand in hers, she answered the signal that Alice sent, and her lips motioned, "Don't worry about that. I'll prod."
Jean laughed, but she was relieved that Alice showed up just then. As she took the girl's hand, she responded to the signal Alice sent, her lips saying, "Don't worry about that. I'll take care of it."
Then Alice put both arms about her father's neck and toned down the strain of the moment by instructions concerning the management of Malone.
Then Alice wrapped both arms around her father's neck and eased the tension of the moment by giving him instructions on how to handle Malone.
"If it's any comfort, remember that I managed several housekeepers while you were in pinafores."
"If it helps, just know that I dealt with multiple housekeepers while you were in little dresses."
"I suppose you did. But maybe you've gotten out of practice." Alice gave him a last swift kiss, Sidney shook hands without saying anything, and, with a general good-by thrown among the guests as if they were going on an errand next door, Alice and Sidney were gone.
"I guess you did. But maybe you're a bit out of practice." Alice gave him one last quick kiss, Sidney shook hands without saying anything, and, with a casual goodbye tossed among the guests as if they were just heading out for a quick errand, Alice and Sidney left.
In the confusion of starting the dance that followed, Jean slipped away and got her things. She had intended to go unnoticed, but Jerome was waiting and walked to the gate. He looked grave now, as if the forced gayety of parting had taxed his pretense. Nor could Jean throw aside the seriousness of her own mood. The wedding had saddened her; against all the logic of her beliefs, against what she knew were her fixed deductions, something persisted, a fine, thin thread of regret, a sense of waste, of loss. A terrible clarity seemed to possess her, as if she could see the indestructible skeleton of all human dependence and weakness, under the conventions and forms with which society had clothed it. And Jean wanted the healing solitude of her roof.
In the chaos of the dance that followed, Jean quietly slipped away to grab her things. She had planned to leave unnoticed, but Jerome was waiting and walked to the gate. He looked serious now, as if the forced cheerfulness of saying goodbye had worn him down. Jean couldn’t shake off the seriousness of her own mood either. The wedding had upset her; despite all the logic of her beliefs and what she knew were her firm conclusions, something lingered—an uncomfortable thread of regret, a feeling of waste, of loss. She suddenly felt a piercing clarity, as if she could see the unbreakable skeleton of human dependence and weakness beneath the conventions and appearances that society had covered it with. And Jean craved the healing solitude of her home.
They stood looking out over the empty field before them, each full of suppressed thoughts, each conscious of the other's absorption, very near in their understanding.
They stood looking out at the empty field in front of them, each full of unspoken thoughts, each aware of the other's focus, very close in their understanding.
"Good-night." Jean opened the gate before he could do it for her and passed out.
"Good night." Jean opened the gate before he could do it for her and walked out.
"Good-night." Jerome watched her swing away, fainter and fainter through the dusk.
"Good night." Jerome watched her walk away, getting smaller and smaller in the fading light.
He did not go back again to the house, but to the farthest corner of the garden, beyond reach of the noise and lights. Here it was still and peaceful among the growing things, so still, that he seemed to be the only thing in motion on the earth, poised in ether. Time took on a quality of space, and incidents, some quite forgotten, rose near, like objects close to hand. He could see through time, all about him, back down the years, to his own wedding night. And, as he had not been since then, he was alone again with Helen.
He didn’t go back to the house, but to the farthest corner of the garden, away from the noise and lights. Here it was calm and peaceful among the growing plants, so quiet that he felt like he was the only thing moving on earth, suspended in the air. Time felt like it was stretching out, and memories, some long forgotten, surfaced, like things within reach. He could see through time, all around him, back to his own wedding night. And, just like he hadn’t been since then, he was alone again with Helen.
How adorably clinging and frightened she had been, trusting in his wisdom, so little more than her own. What wild emotions had gripped him, almost as frightened as she, what longing and what desire and what denial all bound into a wonderful exaltation to make Helen happy always, to keep her trust! To hold her safe in the great love that throbbed and beat in him almost beyond his power to calm to the degree of Helen's white shyness.
How adorably clingy and scared she had been, relying on his judgment, which was only slightly better than her own. What intense emotions had taken hold of him, nearly as scared as she was, with longing, desire, and denial all wrapped up in a wonderful exhilaration to make Helen happy forever, to maintain her trust! To keep her safe in the immense love that pulsed and surged within him, almost beyond his ability to temper it to match Helen's pure shyness.
He had done his best, even when the exaltation had gone, and only deep affection and tender loyalty were left for the clinging little thing who had remained to the end, the least reluctant and fearful.
He had tried his hardest, even after the excitement had faded, and all that was left was deep love and loyal care for the little thing that had stuck around until the end, the least hesitant and worried.
The day when Alice had been laid in his arms. He had scarcely noticed her, because Helen was slipping so quietly away. And the months afterwards, stabbing remorse as if he had killed Helen, and long periods when he had forgotten her altogether, been quite absorbed in his work, Alice, and the wonderful fact of living.
The day Alice had been in his arms. He barely noticed her because Helen was quietly slipping away. Then came the months filled with sharp remorse, as if he had killed Helen, followed by long stretches when he completely forgot her, getting lost in his work, Alice, and the amazing experience of living.
Years since then. Happy years full of work and Alice.... Now Alice had gone and Sidney was only another man like himself, with all the weakness and hidden places in every man.
Years have passed since then. Happy years filled with work and Alice... Now Alice was gone, and Sidney was just another man like him, with all the weaknesses and hidden flaws in every man.
Then he thought of Jean, as she had looked at supper. She, too, was full of hidden places and contradictions. There was nothing simple, no absolute unity anywhere. Suddenly Jerome felt chilly. He looked at his watch. It was a quarter past one. He stopped and listened. The house was silent. They had all gone, then, while he walked in the garden.
Then he thought of Jean, the way she had looked at dinner. She was also full of hidden depths and contradictions. Nothing was simple, and there was no absolute unity at all. Suddenly, Jerome felt a chill. He checked his watch. It was a quarter past one. He paused and listened. The house was quiet. They had all left while he was walking in the garden.
Jerome went back. The victrola was in the middle of the floor, the records scattered about on top of the piano. The room was littered with scraps of bonbons and crushed flowers; dirty saucers, half filled with sherbet, marked a second supper.
Jerome went back. The Victrola was in the middle of the floor, the records scattered on top of the piano. The room was filled with bits of candy and crushed flowers; dirty saucers, half full of sorbet, indicated a second supper.
Jerome turned out the lights and closed the door. Life was a little like the room, he felt, filled with the tag ends of others' leavings.
Jerome turned off the lights and shut the door. Life was somewhat like the room, he thought, filled with the leftover bits and pieces of other people's things.
CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE
On the Monday morning following the wedding, Jerome was at the office earlier than usual. After the lonely Sunday behind him, the day ahead was filled with expectation. First, he would tell Jean about the trip. There were many things he wanted to tell her, things that no one else would quite get. And then they would lay out the program for the piers.
On the Monday morning after the wedding, Jerome was at the office earlier than usual. After a lonely Sunday, he was looking forward to the day ahead. First, he would tell Jean about the trip. There were so many things he wanted to share with her that no one else would really understand. Then, they would plan out the program for the piers.
The morning passed quickly, with only a few lulls in which Jerome leaned back in his chair, smoked a cigar, made notes and tried not to listen too closely for sounds across the hall. As soon as she was free she would probably come in.
The morning went by fast, with just a few breaks where Jerome leaned back in his chair, smoked a cigar, took notes, and tried not to pay too much attention to the sounds coming from across the hall. Once she was done, she would likely come in.
But by mid-afternoon it was not so easy to keep from listening. For one thing, it was suffocatingly hot, and for another, he was not sure that Jean had been in all day. He had not heard her come or leave for lunch, and usually her hours were punctual. At three o'clock Jerome closed the transom. It made him nervous to sit listening for sounds from Jean's office. As soon as she was free she would come in. It was the kind of thing Jean did.
But by mid-afternoon, it was tough to ignore the sounds. For one, it was unbearably hot, and for another, he wasn't sure if Jean had been in all day. He hadn’t heard her come or go for lunch, and she usually kept to her schedule. At three o'clock, Jerome closed the transom. It felt uncomfortable to sit there listening for noises from Jean's office. As soon as she was available, she'd come in. That was just the sort of thing Jean did.
But Jean did not come.
But Jean didn't show up.
Neither on Tuesday nor on Wednesday. Thursday morning, Jerome crossed the hall almost to Jean's door, and came back. If Jean were so busy that she had not a moment for him he did not wish to intrude. And if Jean had lost her interest in the conference, or had only pretended one, still less did he wish to force her. Besides there were the piers. Jean had been as eager as he and it had been understood that they would begin as soon as the wedding was over.
Neither on Tuesday nor on Wednesday. Thursday morning, Jerome walked across the hall almost to Jean's door and then turned back. If Jean was so busy that she didn’t have a moment for him, he didn’t want to intrude. And if Jean had lost interest in the conference, or was just pretending to be interested, he definitely didn’t want to push her. Besides, there were the piers. Jean had been just as eager as he was, and it had been understood that they would start as soon as the wedding was over.
On Friday afternoon, Jerome opened the transom. Jean Herrick could come or not, exactly as she liked. He would not mention the conference and if she felt obliged to inquire he would cut her short as gracefully as he could. As for the piers, if it suited his convenience by the time she strolled round, he would do them, and if it did not, she could do them alone.
On Friday afternoon, Jerome opened the transom. Jean Herrick could come or not, whatever she preferred. He wouldn’t bring up the conference, and if she felt the need to ask about it, he would interrupt her as politely as he could. As for the piers, if it worked for him by the time she walked around, he would do them, and if not, she could do them by herself.
On Saturday he did not go to the office at all, but stayed home and worked in the garden. He pulled down a summer house that had really been a charming place to sit, and finished pruning and clipping every shrub that had escaped in the long, empty evenings of the past week.
On Saturday, he didn't go to the office at all; instead, he stayed home and worked in the garden. He took down a summer house that had actually been a lovely spot to relax, and he finished pruning and trimming every shrub that had grown wild during the long, quiet evenings of the past week.
On Sunday he took Pips, and set out for a long tramp right after lunch. But he had lost the habit of tramping alone ever since Alice had been old enough to go with him; so, although he had intended to stay out until evening, at three he turned back. The heat was at its apex, but under pretense that it was really getting cooler, Jerome increased his pace, until Pips suddenly dropped panting under a tree and refused to budge.
On Sunday, he took Pips and set out for a long walk right after lunch. But he had gotten out of the habit of hiking alone ever since Alice could join him; so, even though he planned to be out until evening, he turned back at three. The heat was at its peak, but pretending it was actually getting cooler, Jerome quickened his pace until Pips suddenly collapsed, panting under a tree and refused to move.
"All right, old man, have it your own way."
"Okay, old man, do it your way."
Jerome stretched beside him. Pips snapped languidly at a few gnats and went to sleep. But Jerome could not sleep. His head felt hot and empty, and although he had accomplished nothing all day, he was exhausted with the effort of getting rid of the hours. He tried to find something interesting to think about, but there seemed to be nothing worth wasting a thought upon. The week ahead stretched as flat and monotonous before him as the week behind. There was nothing, except the problem of Jean's inexplicable behavior.
Jerome lay next to him. Pips lazily snapped at a few gnats and then fell asleep. But Jerome couldn’t sleep. His head felt hot and vacant, and even though he hadn’t done anything all day, he was worn out just from trying to get through the hours. He attempted to think of something interesting, but nothing seemed worth his time. The upcoming week looked just as flat and dull as the week that had just passed. There was only the issue of Jean's puzzling behavior.
She had not gone on a vacation because she had told him half a dozen times she did not intend to take one. Summer, everywhere, was dull and he could imagine no work that would call her out of town. No. Jean was following some whim of her own, with no consideration of upsetting him.
She hadn't gone on a vacation because she had told him multiple times that she didn't plan to take one. Summer, everywhere, was boring, and he couldn't think of any reason for her to leave town. No. Jean was pursuing some impulse of her own, without any thought of how it might bother him.
That was the trouble with women who had brains, especially after they had passed their first youth; they got so set in their habits, that consideration for others never occurred to them. No doubt, Jean was quite unconscious of causing him any inconvenience.
That was the issue with women who were smart, especially after they got older; they became so fixed in their ways that they never thought about how their actions affected others. No doubt, Jean was completely unaware that she was causing him any trouble.
And there he was wondering about Jean when he had definitely put her out of his thoughts a dozen times that week.
And there he was, thinking about Jean again, even though he had pushed her out of his mind a dozen times that week.
Queer how a thought persisted against one's wish.
Queer how a thought stuck around even when you didn't want it to.
A thought ought to be the easiest thing in the world to keep where you wanted it. A person could intrude, or an extraneous body inject itself into your cosmos, but a thought didn't exist apart from yourself, and if you didn't want it there, why did it come?
A thought should be the simplest thing to keep where you want it. Someone might interrupt, or something random might invade your space, but a thought doesn't exist outside of yourself, and if you don't want it there, why does it show up?
Interesting business, Thought, like a demon, dwelling inside and ordering you about at its will. Fascinating, if you got to really thinking about Thought. Jerome gripped the idea of Thought, dragged it along with him like a companion over the field of the Will and the Subconscious, until he brought up in a conversation he had had a few days before with the psycho-analyst he had corralled for Tony's tea.
Interesting business, Thought, like a demon, living inside and making you do what it wants. Fascinating, when you really start to think about Thought. Jerome held onto the idea of Thought, dragging it along with him like a friend over the landscape of Will and Subconscious, until he brought it up in a conversation he'd had a few days earlier with the psychoanalyst he had arranged for Tony's tea.
But now, as soon as he thought of him in relation to the tea, Jean rose from nowhere, drove out the psycho-analyst and usurped his place. Jean as she had looked when he came in through the glass door, amused and a little sad; Jean at the gate: dimming in the dusk; as she had looked when they first talked of the piers, eager and alive in every nerve; standing close while Tony played, in the candle lighted room, with the thick, heavy odor of hothouse plants; as merry and teasing as Alice, at supper afterwards, in "the little joint"; at the concert—
But now, as soon as he thought of him in relation to the tea, Jean appeared out of nowhere, pushed the psychoanalyst aside, and took his place. Jean looked just like when he came in through the glass door, amused and a little sad; Jean at the gate: fading in the dusk; as she had looked when they first talked about the piers, eager and alive in every nerve; standing close while Tony played in the candlelit room, filled with the thick, heavy scent of hothouse plants; as cheerful and playful as Alice, at supper later, in "the little joint"; at the concert—
Jerome jumped up. "Here, boy. It must be almost six."
Jerome got up. "Hey, boy. It’s probably almost six."
He took a short cut back across the fields and entered the kitchen just as the clock struck five. On a table, covered by a white cloth, mysterious humps disclosed Malone's provision for his supper. It made him think of a country undertaker's, with grewsome appurtenances of death concealed under the cloth. Jerome lifted the edge and discovered cold meat and Malone's tragic efforts at a cake.
He took a shortcut back across the fields and walked into the kitchen just as the clock struck five. On a table covered with a white cloth, mysterious lumps revealed Malone's preparation for dinner. It reminded him of a rural funeral director's setup, with grim items hidden under the cloth. Jerome lifted the edge and found cold cuts and Malone's unfortunate attempt at a cake.
Now that he saw his unappetizing meal, he realized that he was hungry. But he certainly couldn't eat there in the kitchen, although it was arranged exactly as he had instructed Malone. In the living-room it might be better, but by the time he had partly cleared the litter of books and papers from the table the dimensions of the effort annoyed him and he threw them back in a worse jumble than before. There was a card table somewhere; that would be just the thing to set on the porch under the honeysuckle. Jerome went all over the house looking for the card table until he remembered that it was in the cellar. The cellar was unlit and he had another hunt for a lamp. He found it at last on the top shelf of the pantry, with just enough oil to make a feeble splutter and a very decided and unpleasant odor. The cellar steps led down from the kitchen, and if the kitchen was cheerless, the cellar was a vault. Clammy damp enveloped him, and the mystery and loneliness of unused places stored with unused things. It was like a deserted house from which the inhabitants had fled at a plague. Jerome located the table under the slats of what had been Alice's baby bed and a broken pedestal. He got it out with difficulty, covered himself with dust and found that the hinge had been broken and it wouldn't stand.
Now that he saw his unappetizing meal, he realized he was hungry. But he definitely couldn’t eat in the kitchen, even though it was set up exactly like he had asked Malone. The living room might be better, but by the time he had partially cleared away the clutter of books and papers from the table, the scale of the effort frustrated him, and he tossed everything back into a bigger mess than before. There was a card table somewhere; that would be perfect to put on the porch under the honeysuckle. Jerome searched all over the house for the card table until he remembered it was in the cellar. The cellar was dark, so he went on another hunt for a lamp. He finally found it on the top shelf of the pantry, with just enough oil to give a weak flicker and a very strong, unpleasant smell. The cellar steps led down from the kitchen, and if the kitchen was dreary, the cellar was a dungeon. Clammy dampness wrapped around him, along with the mystery and isolation of unused spaces filled with forgotten things. It felt like a deserted house from which the occupants had fled during a plague. Jerome found the table under the slats of what had been Alice's crib and a broken pedestal. He pulled it out with difficulty, covered in dust and discovered that the hinge was broken, so it wouldn’t stand up.
Jerome threw the table down and went back into the kitchen. He jerked the shroud from the humps and ate an unappetizing sandwich of cold beef cut too thick and bread too thin. The cake he had just mashed into Pips' food when he remembered some jam of Alice's. He found a single glass and spread it thick on the remaining crumbs. The cake was possible this way, but now it was all gone in the mash for Pips. While he watched Pips gobbling it up, the clock struck six. And there were four hours yet until the earliest possible bed-time.
Jerome slammed the table down and went back into the kitchen. He pulled the cover off the leftover food and ate a tasteless sandwich of thick cold beef and thin bread. The cake he had just crushed into Pips' food came to mind when he remembered some jam Alice had. He found a single glass jar and spread it generously on the leftover crumbs. This made the cake somewhat edible, but now it was all mixed in with Pips' mash. As he watched Pips devouring it, the clock struck six. There were still four hours until the earliest possible bedtime.
Jerome lit a cigar and went out into the garden, but the seclusion and privacy were gone. Through what had been a luxuriant privet hedge he could see the lights of the next house half a block away. At the other end of the garden it was worse. Here he had cut back a wall of hollyhocks, to give more sun to the pansies below and then left the hose running full force until it had washed out the pansy plants, and now a mournful row of bare stems guarded the empty plot.
Jerome lit a cigar and stepped into the garden, but the sense of seclusion and privacy was gone. Through what used to be a thick privet hedge, he could see the lights of the house next door, half a block away. At the other end of the garden, it was even worse. Here he had trimmed back a wall of hollyhocks to let more sunlight in for the pansies below, then left the hose running at full blast until it had washed away the pansy plants, and now a sad row of bare stems stood guard over the empty patch.
After all, a garden was an unsatisfactory thing. It was only in the making that the thing had any power of absorption. Once it was made you never knew how much of it you would see. Last year bugs had eaten the roses, and the year before scale had destroyed the apple trees. If the shrubs got along well, then something happened to the flowers, and if the flowers acted on schedule, then the trees didn't.
After all, a garden was pretty disappointing. It was only in the process of creating it that it had any ability to captivate you. Once it was finished, you never knew how much of it you would actually get to enjoy. Last year, bugs destroyed the roses, and the year before that, scale insects wiped out the apple trees. If the shrubs were doing well, then something would go wrong with the flowers, and if the flowers were blooming nicely, then the trees wouldn't thrive.
Spring hit you before you had made up your mind what bulbs you wanted in; or hung back so late that you had no time to plant anything before summer scorched what little you did have. And if spring and summer acted rationally, just about the time you began to get some comfort out of the shaded spots and the smell of things, along came autumn and stripped it bare. There was always a senseless rush and change, nothing permanent accomplished, just stupid repetition over and over, rubbing in the analogy to the impermanent accomplishment of one's own effort. After forty, a man ought to live in a climate the same all the year round, where the futility of accomplishment wasn't always being preached by this eternal leafing and blossoming and dying, round and round in a purposeless circle.
Spring caught you off guard before you decided which bulbs you wanted to plant, or lingered so long that you had no chance to put anything in the ground before summer scorched whatever little you did manage. And if spring and summer made sense, just when you started to enjoy the cool spots and the fragrance of blooming things, along came autumn and stripped it all away. There was always a mindless rush and change, nothing lasting achieved, just pointless repetition over and over, emphasizing the futility of your own efforts. After forty, a man should live in a place where the climate is consistent year-round, where the uselessness of achievement isn’t constantly highlighted by this endless cycle of leafing and blooming and dying, round and round in a meaningless loop.
Jerome stopped under a great lilac, primed to nakedness, and glared at its hideous tidiness.
Jerome stopped under a large lilac, stripped bare, and glared at its awful neatness.
"What do you think you get out of it, anyhow? A few weeks ago you were as bare as you will be again in another few weeks. And you've been doing it to my knowledge for the last fifteen years. You've never really been young or old. You just go on and on. And the little you do do, you can't help, although every spring you look as if you had chosen to be a lilac and had it all your own way. You can't help being a lilac. It was settled for you ages ago in a little brown seed. You can't even prolong your blooming a week beyond the law. You're...."
"What do you think you get out of it, anyway? A few weeks ago, you were as bare as you'll be again in a few weeks. And you've been doing this, to my knowledge, for the last fifteen years. You've never really been young or old. You just keep going. And the little you do, you can't help; although every spring, you look like you chose to be a lilac and had it all your way. You can't help being a lilac. That was decided for you ages ago in a little brown seed. You can't even extend your blooming for a week longer than the rules allow. You're..."
Suddenly the lilac reminded him of Jean. It was so strong, untrimmed, and indifferent to his tirade. Jerome shrugged and went back into the house. The silence was oppressive. Malone had not returned. There was no reason that she should be in, but it annoyed him that she was out.
Suddenly, the lilac made him think of Jean. It was vibrant, wild, and unconcerned with his rant. Jerome shrugged and went back inside the house. The silence felt heavy. Malone hadn't come back. There was no reason for her to be home, but it frustrated him that she was out.
At nine o'clock he went to bed.
At nine o'clock, he went to bed.
CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO
And the next morning, when Jerome came into the office, Jean stood waiting for him.
And the next morning, when Jerome walked into the office, Jean was waiting for him.
"Well, when are we going to begin the piers?"
"Well, when are we going to start the piers?"
Jerome hung up his hat and sat down at the desk. He knew that Jean had asked him something and was waiting for an answer. While he shuffled his mail, he knew that the welcoming smile in her eyes was quickly hardening to surprise. He did not care. His relation with Jean Herrick was no longer the untangled thing it had been. For eight days he had thought of scarcely anything but this annoying, self-centered woman. He had destroyed a perfectly good garden and acted like a school-boy. And there she stood wanting to know when he was going to begin the piers.
Jerome took off his hat and sat down at the desk. He realized that Jean had asked him something and was waiting for a response. As he sorted through his mail, he could see the welcoming smile in her eyes quickly turning into surprise. He didn't care. His relationship with Jean Herrick was no longer as straightforward as it used to be. For eight days, he had thought about nothing but this annoying, self-absorbed woman. He had ruined a perfectly good garden and acted like a kid. And there she stood, wanting to know when he was going to start the piers.
"I thought you had forgotten them," he said at length, still fumbling the mail as if Jean were detaining him from far more important matters.
"I thought you had forgotten them," he said eventually, still sorting through the mail as if Jean was keeping him from much more important things.
"I don't see how you could have thought that."
"I don't understand how you could have thought that."
"It didn't take such a stretch of imagination. We had the first scheduled for the day after the wedding—you may remember."
"It wasn't hard to imagine. We had the first one scheduled for the day after the wedding—you might recall."
"Didn't you get my message?" She might have been speaking to a peevish child, so forced was the restraint of her patience.
"Didn't you see my message?" She sounded like she was talking to an irritable kid, her patience clearly being stretched thin.
"No. Did you leave one?"
"No. Did you forget one?"
"I told Minnie to tell you, but I suppose she forgot. Those up-state towns suddenly changed about waiting till fall to organize Consumers' Leagues. It took longer than I thought."
"I told Minnie to let you know, but I guess she forgot. Those towns upstate suddenly decided to wait until fall to set up Consumers' Leagues. It took longer than I expected."
Jerome did not look up. Jean added no personal regret for the inconvenience she might have caused, but moved away toward the door.
Jerome didn't look up. Jean didn't express any personal regret for the trouble she may have caused and instead walked away toward the door.
"You still wish to do them then?"
"You still want to do them then?"
"Of course. Don't you?" Jean wanted to add that if he were going to continue in this mood she hoped he didn't.
"Of course. Don't you?" Jean wanted to add that if he was going to stay in this mood, she hoped he wouldn't.
"Certainly, I do. How about to-night?"
"Of course, I do. How about tonight?"
"All right for me. I kept it free on purpose."
"That's fine with me. I kept it free on purpose."
There it was, the high-handed assurance that her plans would suit others. But he himself had suggested to-night and he would have to comply.
There it was, the arrogant confidence that her plans would work for everyone else. But he was the one who had suggested tonight, so he would have to go along with it.
"It won't be any use starting before nine, do you think?"
"It won't be helpful to start before nine, do you think?"
"No. Not unless we cover two in the same evening."
"No. Not unless we do two in the same night."
"I don't believe I feel strenuous enough for that. One will do. I'll call for you then, about half past eight?"
"I don't think I have enough energy for that. One is fine. Should I call for you around 8:30?"
He swung round in his chair and Jean suddenly noticed that he looked tired, not so much physically, but as if something had gone from within. He was desperately lonely and his loneliness had escaped in irritation toward herself, because she happened to be the only outlet at hand. It was what Martha had called "a man's nature cropping out." It made Jean feel unaccountably tender. And besides she had promised Alice to look out for Jerome.
He turned around in his chair, and Jean suddenly noticed that he looked tired, not so much in a physical way but like something had faded away inside him. He was desperately lonely, and his loneliness had come out as irritation toward her, since she was the only person available to him. It was what Martha had referred to as "a man's nature showing through." It made Jean feel inexplicably tender toward him. Plus, she had promised Alice that she would keep an eye on Jerome.
"I tell you, suppose you come and have supper with me. I've moved, and am keeping house now over in Old Chelsea. Cooking is not my forte and I won't promise anything but delicatessen. Will you be my first guest?"
"I’m telling you, how about coming over for dinner with me? I’ve moved and I’m now living in Old Chelsea. Cooking isn’t my strong suit, so I won’t promise anything but takeout. Will you be my first guest?"
Jerome did not answer instantly and when he did, said, with no perceptible change of tone:
Jerome didn't answer right away, and when he finally did, he said, with no noticeable change in his tone:
"Thank you. I should like to very much."
"Thank you. I would really like that."
"We'll quit punctually and gather up the food as we go. Till six, then."
"We'll wrap things up on time and collect the food as we move. See you at six, then."
Jerome continued to look at the closed door several moments after he heard Jean's shut. Then he crossed to the filing cabinet, realized after he had searched through three drawers, that what he wanted was at home, came back to the desk and sat down.
Jerome kept staring at the closed door for a few moments after he heard Jean's door shut. Then he walked over to the filing cabinet, realized after searching through three drawers that what he needed was at home, and returned to the desk to sit down.
Suddenly he laughed out loud and began to work.
Suddenly, he burst out laughing and got to work.
At six he locked the desk, thoroughly satisfied with the day's accomplishment. He found Jean just closing hers, and a few moments later they were going from shop to shop, collecting supper, with much happy, foolish comment on each other's preferences in cold meats and pickles.
At six, he locked the desk, feeling really good about what he had accomplished that day. He saw Jean just finishing up hers, and a few moments later, they were moving from shop to shop, picking up dinner, playfully commenting on each other's tastes in deli meats and pickles.
Jean remembered the many times she had done this with Gregory, and now, that memory no longer stung, it brought Jerome near, extended their friendship far beyond the year she had known him, linked him closely with the past. So that it seemed to Jean that each little separate interlude of happiness in life was not really separate, but, by some hidden spiritual chemistry, was only an element in the larger, complex solution of all possible happiness.
Jean remembered all the times she had done this with Gregory, and now that memory didn’t hurt anymore; it brought Jerome closer, extending their friendship well beyond the year she had known him, connecting him deeply with the past. It seemed to Jean that each small moment of happiness in life wasn’t actually separate, but through some hidden spiritual chemistry, was just one part of the larger, complex solution to all possible happiness.
And when, half an hour later, they stood together silent on the farthest edge of the roof, and watched the sun slipping over the rim of the West, Jean felt nearer to the man beside her than she had ever thought to feel to any one again. Nearer, in some ways, than she had felt to Gregory, for never, with him, had she for a moment been unconscious of her love. She had never for an instant been unaware of Gregory as the man she loved. He had always been stronger than any moment or any place. The deepest peace had held always, within itself, the power of its own destruction. But there was no personal claim in this silence with Jerome. In their mutual understanding of life's lonely hours, they shared the peace of the roof.
And when, half an hour later, they stood together quietly at the edge of the roof, watching the sun dip below the horizon, Jean felt closer to the man next to her than she ever expected to feel towards anyone again. Closer, in some ways, than she felt with Gregory, because she had never once been unaware of her love for him. She had always recognized Gregory as the man she loved. He had always felt more significant than any moment or place. The deepest peace always contained the potential for its own destruction. But there was no personal connection in this silence with Jerome. In their shared understanding of life's lonely moments, they experienced the tranquility of the roof together.
"It's another world—absolutely another world," Jerome said quietly.
"It's a whole different world—totally a different world," Jerome said softly.
Jean nodded. "Nothing's the same up here. Stillness is not empty and color's really sound. Sunrise and sunset are like tremendous chords on a great organ. Sometimes I feel that some day I am going to hear it, actually hear the old music of the spheres."
Jean nodded. "Nothing is the same up here. Stillness isn’t empty, and colors are really alive. Sunrise and sunset are like powerful chords on a massive organ. Sometimes I think that someday I’m going to hear it, actually hear the ancient music of the spheres."
"It's like a garden, in that still space before the dawn."
"It's like a garden, in that quiet moment before dawn."
"Sometimes it's almost terrible up here, then. As if the night were some indescribable vengeance that had blotted all life from the world, and as if everything were being created anew without any memory of death or pain. I have never seen anything, except the sea, wake like the city does to a new life. A new life, every twenty-four hours. And no matter how many you spoil, there's another waiting, and you can drop the spoiled one into the night."
"Sometimes it feels almost awful up here, then. As if the night were some indescribable revenge that had erased all life from the world, and as if everything was being created again without any memory of death or pain. I've never seen anything, except the sea, wake up like the city does to a new life. A new life, every twenty-four hours. And no matter how many you ruin, there's always another one waiting, and you can throw the ruined one into the night."
The gold and scarlet were fading to saffron and silver. A star peeped from the edge of a pale green pool.
The gold and scarlet were turning into saffron and silver. A star peeked out from the edge of a light green pool.
"It would do that—or else make you feel there was no use in anything."
"It would do that—or it would make you feel like nothing mattered."
"I don't think it would ever make you feel like that really, not for long anyhow. The rhythm in it is so evidently a law—you've got to be a part. There's nothing else for you to be."
"I don't think it would really make you feel that way, not for long anyway. The rhythm in it is clearly a rule—you've got to be a part of it. There's nothing else you can be."
"An absolutely materialistic logic doesn't seem to fit, exactly, does it?"
"Totally materialistic reasoning doesn't quite fit, does it?"
"No, it doesn't. A few dawns and sunsets shake it terribly. They make you feel like a child, listening to a fairy story, that you know is true, no matter how much the grown-ups scoff."
"No, it doesn't. A few sunrises and sunsets really shake it up. They make you feel like a kid, listening to a fairy tale that you know is real, no matter how much the adults laugh it off."
"May I come sometimes and listen to the fairy story, too?" Jerome asked so simply, so like a child, that Jean felt her threat tighten.
"Can I come and listen to the fairy tale sometimes too?" Jerome asked so straightforwardly, so much like a child, that Jean felt her resolve tighten.
"Whenever you want to. Don't bother to let me know. Just come—whenever you're blue or lonely—or just logical and materialistic."
"Whenever you want. No need to give me a heads up. Just come over—whenever you're feeling down or lonely—or just being practical and realistic."
Jerome laughed and, on the lighter note, they began to get supper. When it was ready, Jean spread the small table outside, where space opened most widely to the Jersey shore. As they ate, and Jean told of the "kind ladies" to whom a Consumers' League was still a form of charity to the workers, the last shreds of color faded from the sky. Shy stars ventured boldly out and the gray deepened to night-blue.
Jerome laughed, and on a lighter note, they started to prepare dinner. When it was ready, Jean set up the small table outside, where there was the most open view of the Jersey shore. As they ate, Jean talked about the "kind ladies" who still saw a Consumers' League as a type of charity for the workers, while the last bits of color disappeared from the sky. Timid stars boldly appeared, and the gray faded into night-blue.
Gradually they fell silent. Jerome felt the peace close about him, the tangible, unfathomable peace that Jean felt. They smoked and forgot each other, looking into the night.
Gradually, they went quiet. Jerome felt the calmness wrap around him, the real, deep calm that Jean felt. They smoked and forgot about each other, staring into the night.
At last Jerome spoke, softly, as if he were interpreting something whispered to him in the stillness.
At last, Jerome spoke quietly, as if he were sharing something that had been whispered to him in the silence.
"What a lot of useless pain there is in the world. One feels it in a place like this, almost as if we chose needlessly to be unhappy."
"What a lot of pointless suffering there is in the world. You can feel it in a place like this, almost as if we choose to be unhappy for no reason."
"Do you feel that, too? Sometimes I'm afraid all my standards are going to be upset here. Sometimes I feel as if I had gotten everything twisted a long way back and that it was struggling to get right again."
"Do you feel that too? Sometimes I'm worried that all my standards are going to be messed up here. Sometimes it seems like I twisted everything up a long time ago, and now it's trying to get back on track."
"And that process itself can hurt terribly."
"And that process itself can be really painful."
Jean smiled, a little wistfully. "I am beginning to suspect that it can. It used to make me furious when I was growing up to be told that all pain was 'for the best.' But, now, I believe it was only the wording of it, the tight, prim smugness of the assurance that rasped. It's not that pain is for the best, but it's simply that it doesn't matter. It's part of a whole, and, unless we can make a new whole, with no so-called pain in it, there's no credit to a deeper insight in just kicking."
Jean smiled, a bit nostalgically. "I'm starting to think it really can. It used to make me so mad when I was growing up to hear that all pain was 'for the best.' But now, I think it was just the way they said it, that stiff, self-satisfied certainty that bothered me. It's not that pain is for the best, but rather that it just doesn't matter. It's part of a bigger picture, and unless we can create a new picture without any so-called pain, there's no real wisdom in just complaining."
"I suppose it's because action of any kind always seems the stronger part. Rebellion, in some way, seems bigger than acceptance."
"I guess it's because taking action always feels more powerful. Rebeling, in a way, seems more significant than just going along with things."
"Perhaps it is. The way an agnostic always seems to be a more independent thinker than the believer in a higher power, a God, or a Spirit, or any Force, you can't prove by logic. It seems as if a believer must have inherited his beliefs ready-made, as if he could not possibly have come to them by any real intellectual effort of his own."
"Maybe it is. The way an agnostic often appears to be a more independent thinker than someone who believes in a higher power, God, Spirit, or any Force that can't be proved by logic. It seems like a believer must have inherited their beliefs without question, as if they couldn't have arrived at them through any genuine intellectual effort of their own."
"But the world is swinging back, it seems to me. Perhaps æons and æons ago we thought ourselves out of simplicity and now we're thinking ourselves back. Physicists are beginning to reduce all force to one energy and philosophers seem to be working round to the one spiritual impulse, love. I wonder whether after all we've left Christ and Confucius and Buddha far behind, or whether we haven't caught up."
"But it seems like the world is coming back around
"I wonder," Jean said thoughtfully. "And I suppose, till the end of time, we'll go on struggling to find out whether it's an impulse pushing up from within or whether it's a condition imposed from without; whether brotherly love is an ideal we can't quite attain or whether it's a law we can't escape."
"I wonder," Jean said thoughtfully. "And I guess, until the end of time, we’ll keep struggling to figure out if it’s an impulse coming from within us or if it’s a condition forced upon us from the outside; whether brotherly love is an ideal we can never fully reach or if it’s a law we can’t avoid."
"And then, perhaps, we'll begin all over again."
"And then, maybe, we'll start all over again."
"No doubt we will." Jean pushed back her chair, and leaning for a moment with both palms spread on the table edge, smiled down at Jerome. "In the meantime, there are the piers."
"No doubt we will." Jean pushed her chair back, and leaning for a moment with both hands on the table edge, smiled down at Jerome. "In the meantime, there are the piers."
Jerome did not move. "Let's not do them to-night. It's wonderful up here and 'a long, long time' the piers shall last."
Jerome didn't move. "Let's not do them tonight. It's amazing up here, and the piers will last a long, long time."
"But I haven't another evening this week. And you go on your vacation the fifteenth, don't you? It would be great to cover them all by then."
"But I don't have another evening this week. And you're leaving for vacation on the fifteenth, right? It would be awesome to get them all done by then."
Jerome frowned. "I suppose it would."
Jerome frowned. "I guess it would."
The mood was gone now, anyhow.
The mood was gone now, anyway.
CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE
As they went through the small side door, the band at the far end of the pier was just tuning up. Two powerful arc lamps shed their hard white light on the men, and the rows of already filled chairs about the bandstand. The place smelled of rope and tar and dust, but the lower end of the great shed was open and a faint coolness from the water penetrated for a short distance. Through the opening, the red and green lanterns of docked ships winked enticingly and at the next pier a great steamer creaked on her hawsers, as the water, washing against her sides, whispered of distant lands. Beyond the range of white light, boys and girls sauntered hand in hand, while, in still darker corners, couples stood whispering or silent.
As they entered through the small side door, the band at the far end of the pier was just warming up. Two powerful lights flooded the area with their bright white glow, illuminating the musicians and the rows of chairs that were already occupied around the bandstand. The air was filled with the smells of rope, tar, and dust, but the lower end of the large shed was open, letting in a slight cool breeze from the water. Through the opening, the red and green lights of docked ships twinkled invitingly, and at the next pier, a large steamer creaked on its moorings, while the water gently lapped against its sides, hinting at distant places. Beyond the reach of the bright lights, boys and girls strolled hand in hand, while in the deeper shadows, couples stood talking softly or simply being quiet together.
"This—after ten hours a day with your eyes glued to your machine, afraid to move in case the needle pins you to it forever! A blinding web of machinery and then a few little hours for all your suppressed youth and longing to bubble and boil, here in the darkness, a dark full of lapping water and the breath of far-away lands. Is there anything here about sticking to your job and repressing and repressing and repressing, until you grow too dull to care?"
"This—after ten hours a day with your eyes fixed on your machine, afraid to move in case the needle pins you to it forever! A dizzying maze of machinery and then just a few fleeting hours for all your repressed youth and longing to surface and burst, here in the darkness, thick with lapping water and the hint of distant lands. Is there anything here about sticking to your job and suppressing and suppressing and suppressing, until you become too numb to care?"
Jerome did not answer. His eyes followed Jean's to a thin, rouged girl and a narrow-chested, ferret-eyed boy vanishing into the farthest shadow. They stopped beside a tower of bales and the boy took both the girl's hands in his. The great steamer strained impatiently like a strong lover resenting the whimpering little waves, eager for the billows beyond. Jerome suddenly felt the heat like hot fingers on his body.
Jerome didn’t respond. His gaze followed Jean’s to a slim, made-up girl and a skinny, ferret-eyed boy disappearing into the deepest shadows. They paused beside a stack of bales, and the boy took both of the girl’s hands in his. The massive steamer strained impatiently like a strong lover annoyed by the whimpering little waves, eager to reach the bigger swells beyond. Jerome suddenly felt the heat like hot fingers on his skin.
"A tenement room with people everywhere and crying babies, no spot not filled with some human, crowding body. No coolness, no privacy, or this—for a few scorching weeks when you're young—and all the weary years afterwards to make up."
"A tenement room packed with people and crying babies, every inch taken up by some human, a crowded mass. No coolness, no privacy, or this—for a few sweltering weeks when you’re young—and all the exhausting years that follow to make up for it."
"Oh, please," Jerome begged with a quiver that would not stay under the forced laugh with which he tried to cover it, "don't delve down into the instincts of the whole race for this little job of ours. You make me feel as if we had undertaken to save humanity."
"Oh, come on," Jerome pleaded, his voice shaking despite the forced laugh he used to hide it, "don’t dig into the instincts of all humanity for this little task of ours. You’re making me feel like we’re trying to save the world."
Jean was still looking toward the thin, rouged girl, drawn deeper into the shadow now. "But the instincts of the race are what we're after."
Jean was still looking at the slender, made-up girl, now more hidden in the shadows. "But it's the instincts of the race that we're after."
"Well, please stay on the surface a bit more or—you'll make me want to slip away to the Spice Islands too." He had not meant to say it, but if Jean heard she took no notice. The girl's hands were gripped in the boy's now as he drew her to him behind the bales. The next moment the band started and the girl came from behind the bales, rearranging her elaborately puffed hair and giggling as she passed.
"Well, please stay on the surface a bit longer or—you'll make me want to slip away to the Spice Islands too." He hadn't meant to say it, but if Jean heard, she didn't react. The girl's hands were clasped in the boy's now as he pulled her close behind the bales. The next moment, the band started, and the girl stepped out from behind the bales, fixing her elaborately puffed hair and giggling as she walked by.
The band crashed mechanically through its cheap selections, and was applauded dully, until the director hung up the fourth placard, announcing a waltz. Instantly a kind of shiver ran through the crowd. Boys and girls jumped to their feet, crushing each other in their haste, so that, before the band had played a dozen bars, a mass of moving bodies was gliding and swaying in the rising dust. Round and round they went, the dust rising thicker about them, the tapping of the girls' high heels and the shuffle of men's thick shoes drowning the ripple of the water on the piles beneath and the straining of the ship at her hawsers. The waltz ended but the dancers stood linked, furiously demanding an encore. The music began again. The settling dust rose in a fresh cloud. The girls relaxed in their partners' arms, and the boys held them hungrily as if, with the certainty of its short duration, they must wrest from this bodily contact every thrill concealed in it.
The band mechanically went through its cheap songs, and the audience applauded half-heartedly until the director held up the fourth sign, announcing a waltz. Instantly, a buzz of excitement ran through the crowd. Boys and girls jumped to their feet, bumping into each other in their rush, so that before the band had even played a dozen bars, a group of moving bodies was gliding and swaying in the rising dust. Round and round they went, the dust swirling thicker around them, the clicking of the girls' high heels and the shuffle of the guys' heavy shoes drowning out the sound of the water lapping against the piles below and the ship straining against its moorings. The waltz ended, but the dancers stayed linked, eagerly calling for an encore. The music started again. The settling dust rose in a new cloud. The girls relaxed in their partners' arms, and the boys held them tightly as if, knowing it would be short-lived, they needed to extract every thrill hidden in that physical connection.
Jerome shifted in his chair. He wanted to get up and go back to the peace of the roof with Jean. He could not look at her and yet he wanted to make some comment, say something that would drag these close-locked bodies and gleaming eyes back to the level of a civic problem.
Jerome shifted in his chair. He wanted to get up and return to the tranquility of the roof with Jean. He couldn’t meet her gaze, yet he felt the urge to say something, to turn these tightly bound bodies and shining eyes back into a civic issue.
Again and again the band yielded in its indifference to what it played so long as it filled the requisite hours. The partners rarely changed, and again and again the thin girl and the ferret-eyed boy passed near, dancing a little apart from the others. Suddenly the boy said something, the girl tossed her head, jerked herself from his hold and came to sit down a few seats away. The boy's eyes were evil in their rage. He took a step toward the girl, stopped, shrugged his narrow shoulders and came directly over to Jean.
Again and again, the band didn't care about what they played as long as it filled the required hours. The members barely changed, and time after time, the skinny girl and the boy with ferret-like eyes passed by, dancing a little away from the others. Suddenly, the boy said something, and the girl tossed her head, pulled away from him, and sat down a few seats away. The boy's eyes were furious with anger. He took a step toward the girl, stopped, shrugged his thin shoulders, and walked straight over to Jean.
"Say, don't yuh wanter dance?"
"Hey, don't you want to dance?"
Instinctively Jerome moved to interpose, but Jean was smiling up into the pimply face and bold eyes, defiant of inequality.
Instinctively, Jerome stepped in, but Jean was smiling up at the pimply face and bold eyes, challenging the inequality.
"But I can't dance, really, not a step."
"But I can't dance, honestly, not at all."
"Say, yuh're kiddin'. Why anybody kin dance. It's as easy as rollin' off a log."
"Come on, you're joking. Anyone can dance. It's as easy as falling off a log."
"Not for me."
"Not interested."
"Aw come on, git up anyhow. Yuh can't help dancin' wid me. Jes' listen to de music. One, two, t'ree, tra la la, it gits yuh by itself. Come on."
"Aw, come on, get up anyway. You can't help dancing with me. Just listen to the music. One, two, three, tra la la, it gets you on its own. Come on."
To Jerome's amazement Jean rose. The boy took a heavily scented and soiled handkerchief from his pocket, adjusted it between Jean's shoulderblades, clamped it fast with his grimy hand, and standing at a distance that marked his knowledge of Jean's difference, swung her into step. Jerome rose, shook his body as if freeing it from a net, and walked to the space beyond the last row of chairs.
To Jerome's surprise, Jean got up. The boy took a heavily scented and dirty handkerchief from his pocket, placed it between Jean's shoulder blades, held it in place with his grimy hand, and stood at a distance that showed he understood Jean's uniqueness, guiding her into a rhythm. Jerome stood up, shook his body as if shaking off a net, and walked to the area beyond the last row of chairs.
In the moving mass he caught Jean's face. She stood a head above the pimply face smiling up to her. She was smiling, too. Jerome drew deeper into the shadow. He lost Jean in the crowd, then she glided again into his line of sight. She was still smiling, apparently unconscious of that disgusting hand on her back, and the red, pimply face below her own. The thin, rouged girl was crying now. Jerome stepped further into the shadow to escape the circle closing about Jean, the ferret-eyed boy and sobbing girl.
In the moving crowd, he spotted Jean's face. She was a head taller than the guy with the pimples grinning up at her. She was smiling back, too. Jerome sank deeper into the shadows. He lost sight of Jean in the sea of people, then she suddenly appeared in front of him again. She was still smiling, seemingly unaware of the gross hand on her back and the red, pimpled face below her. The thin girl with makeup was now crying. Jerome moved further into the shadows to get away from the group surrounding Jean, the beady-eyed boy, and the weeping girl.
He tried to drag himself back to the first moments of the evening, alone on the roof with Jean, but he could not do it. Something within was pushing to the surface, dragging up from the years memories of his own youth, hours that did not concern Jean at all, moments of need baffled by Helen's fragile strength, her misunderstanding and colorless desire. And then, of Jean's white neck and arms and the thick, soft whiteness of her flesh.
He tried to pull himself back to the first moments of the evening, alone on the roof with Jean, but he couldn't do it. Something inside him was pushing to the surface, bringing up memories of his own youth from years ago, moments that had nothing to do with Jean at all, times of need confused by Helen's delicate strength, her misunderstanding and muted desire. And then, there were thoughts of Jean's pale neck and arms and the thick, soft whiteness of her skin.
The music stopped. Jean was on the edge of the dancers looking for him. He went slowly forward. When the boy saw Jerome coming, he sidled away with a grin.
The music stopped. Jean was at the edge of the dancers looking for him. He moved forward slowly. When the boy saw Jerome coming, he scooted away with a grin.
"Why did you do that?"
"Why'd you do that?"
"Why did I do it?"
"Why did I do that?"
"Yes. Why?" Jerome saw the surprise in Jean's eyes but his need to know drove him on. "Yes. Why?"
"Yeah. Why?" Jerome noticed the shock in Jean's eyes, but his curiosity pushed him forward. "Yeah. Why?"
"Because I wanted to feel for myself what there is in it. I wanted to see what there is in sheer motion that makes it worth while to add to ten hours a day, three more of real, physical effort."
"Because I wanted to experience for myself what it's all about. I wanted to understand what there is in pure movement that makes it worthwhile to add three more hours of real, physical effort to my ten-hour days."
"Do you know, now?" Why didn't she move farther away? Jerome felt as if she were touching him, and, at the same time, as if his body were formed of the hot dust. "Do you?"
"Do you know, now?" Why didn't she step back? Jerome felt like she was right up against him, and, at the same time, like his body was made of the hot dust. "Do you?"
"You would have to try it for yourself," Jean answered coldly, annoyed at this fastidity of objection. "It does get you. There's something——"
"You need to try it for yourself," Jean replied coolly, irritated by this fussiness of objection. "It really gets to you. There's something——"
"So it seems. Does the success of the experiment demand further investigation?"
"So it seems. Does the success of the experiment require further investigation?"
"Let's go."
"Let's head out."
Without another word, they walked the length of the pier and out again through the small door. As they walked in silence back to the apartment, through the chaos in Jerome, a little thread of shame and regret drew him almost to the point of speech. What must Jean be thinking? He could not part from her like this? And yet, when he tried to grasp and hold a thought in words, it burst like a rocket from his control, in a shower of scorching sparks, looks, the feel of Jean's cool fingers, the maddening composure of her clear, gray eyes.
Without saying another word, they strolled down the pier and exited through the small door. As they silently made their way back to the apartment, amidst the chaos in Jerome, a thread of shame and regret nearly pushed him to speak. What must Jean be thinking? He couldn’t leave her like this. Yet, whenever he tried to capture a thought in words, it exploded like a firework out of his control, scattering a shower of hot sparks, memories of Jean's cool fingers, and the frustrating calmness of her clear, gray eyes.
They reached the door with the silence unbroken.
They reached the door without making a sound.
"Good-night." Jean made no conciliatory reference to the next appointment, as she turned to the vestibule with an impersonal smile that did not touch her eyes.
"Good night." Jean didn't mention the next appointment, as she turned to the foyer with an impersonal smile that didn't reach her eyes.
In another second she would be up there alone in the inhuman detachment of her roof.
In just a moment, she would be up there all by herself in the cold emptiness of her rooftop.
"Good-night." He held out his hand and, for a moment, hers lay in it, strong, cool, and burning the whole surface of his palm. He almost flung it from him. "Good-night," he repeated thickly and was gone.
"Goodnight." He reached out his hand and, for a moment, hers rested in it, strong, cool, and inflaming the entire surface of his palm. He almost shoved it away. "Goodnight," he said again, thickly, and then he left.
After a few moments, Jean began to move slowly along through the lower hall and up the stairs. She walked with strange deliberation, holding her mind to the physical motions of her body by force. At the roof door she stopped, as if afraid of what lay beyond it. And when at last she turned the handle and stepped into the full moonlight of the graveled roof, her whole body was trembling. She went and sat down on the corner of the coping farthest from the spot where she and Jerome had stood to watch the death of the day.
After a few moments, Jean started to move slowly through the lower hallway and up the stairs. She walked with an odd intentionality, forcing her mind to focus on her physical movements. At the roof door, she paused, seemingly scared of what was on the other side. When she finally turned the handle and stepped into the bright moonlight on the gravel roof, her whole body was shaking. She went and sat down on the corner of the ledge farthest from where she and Jerome had stood to watch the day fade away.
She understood. And the past, by which she understood, rushed down upon her: the night in the studio when Herrick had asked her to marry him: the night she had stood on the dark street with Gregory, and then, so quietly and inevitably gotten into the taxi: and the night when Philip Fletcher had cried and squeaked in his angry pain.
She got it. And the past, which helped her understand, came flooding back: the night in the studio when Herrick asked her to marry him; the night she stood on the dark street with Gregory and then quietly and inevitably got into the taxi; and the night when Philip Fletcher had cried and whimpered in his furious pain.
Jean covered her face with her hands. She seemed to be on the edge of a dark and dangerous place. Suddenly the blackness was pricked with points of light. They forced themselves between her locked fingers, until her hands dropped into her lap, and she sat very still looking into the future.
Jean covered her face with her hands. She seemed to be on the brink of a dark and dangerous place. Suddenly, the darkness was punctuated by points of light. They slipped between her clenched fingers until her hands fell into her lap, and she sat very still, gazing into the future.
Years of companionship and shared interests. Work and understanding and tenderness. The need of being needed. The future opened about her, and Jean cried.
Years of friendship and mutual interests. Hard work and understanding and affection. The desire to be needed. The future unfolded before her, and Jean cried.
CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR
"IT'S impossible. I'm almost fifty—and there is Alice."
"IT'S impossible. I'm almost fifty—and there is Alice."
Whenever Jerome could grasp the fact of Alice, the night's madness dulled to acceptance of conditions. Alice was married. She would have children of her own. He would be a grandfather. Only ten or fifteen years of real usefulness lay ahead. A quarter of a century of comfortable security, uncomplicated by emotion, stretched backward.
Whenever Jerome could understand the reality of Alice, the craziness of the night faded into an acceptance of the situation. Alice was married. She would have her own children. He would become a grandfather. Only ten or fifteen years of real usefulness were left in front of him. A quarter of a century of comfortable security, free from emotional complications, lay behind him.
Three o'clock. Half past. A dog barked. A distant rooster crowed. Jerome was glad of the sounds. Soon the "terrific stillness" before the dawn would be all shot through with these safe, pleasant sounds of every day. The sun would come up. Milk wagons would rattle down the lanes. Malone would clump about in the kitchen. She would call him to breakfast and he would eat it while he read the morning paper, propped against the sugar-bowl. Then he would take the eight o'clock boat, as he had for fifteen years, and go to the office.
Three o'clock. Half past. A dog barked. A distant rooster crowed. Jerome was glad to hear those sounds. Soon the "terrific stillness" before dawn would be filled with these safe, pleasant everyday noises. The sun would rise. Milk trucks would rattle down the streets. Malone would stomp around in the kitchen. She would call him for breakfast, and he would eat while reading the morning paper, propped against the sugar bowl. Then he would catch the eight o'clock boat, just like he had for fifteen years, and head to the office.
And there he would sit waiting and listening for sounds across the hall, inventing reasons to consult with Jean. He had done it for months, incredibly ignorant of his own reactions. But now he was not ignorant. That moment on the sidewalk, had flared into the deepest corners, burned away the ridiculous tangle of logic by which he had convinced himself, the night of the concert, that his emotion had been "biological." Good God, he had called it that, a momentary spark, struck from the cold past, by the unexpected beauty of Jean's flesh!
And there he would sit, waiting and listening for sounds from the hall, coming up with reasons to talk to Jean. He had been doing this for months, completely unaware of his own feelings. But now he was fully aware. That moment on the sidewalk had illuminated the deepest parts of him, dissolving the absurd logic he had used to convince himself, on the night of the concert, that his emotions were just "biological." Good God, he had even called it that, a brief flash ignited from the cold past by the unexpected beauty of Jean's body!
It was no momentary spark. He did not want to take Jean in his arms and kiss her once, as he had wanted to do that night. He wanted her for always, day and night, to share with her the years before them.
It wasn't just a fleeting urge. He didn't just want to hold Jean in his arms and kiss her once, like he had wanted to that night. He wanted her forever, day and night, to share the years ahead with her.
And he was almost fifty. A thousand little habits, acquired through years, locked him fast. Alice and he had walked happily side by side. Jean's path would not run parallel to his. It would cross and crisscross.
And he was almost fifty. A thousand little habits, built up over the years, held him tight. Alice and he had walked happily side by side. Jean's path wouldn't run parallel to his. It would cross and weave all over the place.
She was strong. She pulsed with life. She might want a child. He and Jean and their child. And Alice and Sidney and Sidney, Junior. Like an immigrant family with the generations overlapping. Sidney Junior grinned and gurgled at him.
She was strong. She burst with life. She might want a kid. He and Jean and their kid. And Alice and Sidney and Sidney, Junior. Like an immigrant family with generations blending together. Sidney Junior smiled and cooed at him.
The sun rose. The night dew melted. The earth awoke refreshed and younger than the youngest human thing upon it. Jerome went wearily back into the house. He felt old and confused with the night's thinking, hours of balancing between—fifty and thirty. Aching with a body-hunger his brain could not appease, blind in this storm of desire, lit with lightning flashes of self-ridicule, with amazement of the thing, with disbelief in its possibility, with the gurgling of Sidney, Junior, with strange reluctance and anger.
The sun came up. The night dew disappeared. The earth woke up feeling refreshed and younger than the youngest person alive. Jerome trudged back into the house. He felt old and confused from his thoughts during the night, stuck between fifty and thirty. His body ached with hunger that his mind couldn’t satisfy, overwhelmed by a storm of desire, filled with moments of self-mockery, amazement at the situation, disbelief in its reality, the sounds of Sidney, Junior gurgling, along with an odd mix of reluctance and anger.
Milk wagons rattled down the lane. The sun rose full over the hilltops. A new day was begun, one of those new days, one of those "twenty-four hours to make into what you will." Jerome smiled feebly.
Milk wagons clattered down the lane. The sun rose bright over the hilltops. A new day began, one of those new days, one of those "twenty-four hours to make into what you will." Jerome smiled weakly.
"Another twenty-four hours like this and there'll be nothing left of me to do anything with."
"Another twenty-four hours like this and there won’t be anything left of me to work with."
Malone banged about in the kitchen. At last she called him to breakfast. He sugared the cereal she set before him, arranged the paper against the sugar-bowl, and stared at the headlines.
Malone moved around in the kitchen noisily. Finally, she called him for breakfast. He added sugar to the cereal she placed in front of him, arranged the paper next to the sugar bowl, and looked at the headlines.
When she thought he was ready she brought the first helping of hot waffles. He saw her look at the untouched bowl and with difficulty made her understand that he did not want it. He buttered the waffles and poured the honey on them, stacking the crisp quarters one upon the other as he always did. And there they were when Malone came with the second plate. She stood holding the covered plate until Jerome told her impatiently to stop baking them. He felt that in this unreasonable world, Malone might go on baking waffles all day.
When she thought he was ready, she brought out the first serving of hot waffles. He noticed her looking at the untouched bowl and, after some effort, got her to understand that he didn’t want it. He buttered the waffles and drizzled honey over them, stacking the crispy quarters just like he always did. And there they sat when Malone arrived with the second plate. She held the covered plate until Jerome impatiently told her to stop making more. He felt that in this unreasonable world, Malone could keep making waffles all day.
At a quarter to eight as always, Jerome pushed back his chair. He looked at the paper still folded to the front page and the crust of the single slice of toast he had attempted to eat.
At 7:45, just like always, Jerome pushed back his chair. He glanced at the newspaper still folded to the front page and the crust of the lone slice of toast he had tried to eat.
"It's fifty all right—or I would have eaten it—and not known what it was."
"It's fifty, for sure—or I would have eaten it—and wouldn't have known what it was."
Then he went into the living-room. He wrote two notes, one to the office and one to Jean. He was called out of town most unexpectedly. The business would take several days, and as he would be in the northern part of the State, he had decided to go on for his vacation, without returning. The notes were brief and almost duplicates, except that he added to Jean's a regret that they would not be able to finish the piers together. He sent the notes by messenger and packed his trunk.
Then he headed into the living room. He wrote two notes, one to the office and one to Jean. He was called out of town unexpectedly. The work would take several days, and since he would be in the northern part of the state, he decided to continue on for his vacation without coming back. The notes were short and nearly identical, except that he added to Jean's one a regret that they wouldn’t be able to finish the piers together. He sent the notes via messenger and packed his suitcase.
Jean took the note from the boy and laid it unopened on the desk. Twice she picked it up and put it down again uncut. It was a scorching morning but her hands were cold and although all the windows were open, she felt that the room was airless. She crossed to the window and leaned out a little way. Below, the city, like the sea beating against a cliff, washed the base of the building, where, in a high, safe niche, she stood alone with the note from Jerome Stuart. In a moment she would open it and make a decision, although she knew that when she did open, the decision would have been already made.
Jean took the note from the boy and placed it unopened on the desk. She picked it up twice and set it down again without opening it. It was a scorching morning, but her hands felt cold, and even though all the windows were open, the room felt stuffy. She walked to the window and leaned out slightly. Below, the city surged against the building like waves crashing against a cliff, where she stood alone in a high, safe spot with the note from Jerome Stuart. Soon, she'd open it and make a decision, even though she knew that by the time she opened it, the decision would already be made.
Jean went back to the desk and opened the envelope. She read the half sheet and tore it slowly into bits. Her body scorched, but her fingers were icy to her own touch.
Jean returned to the desk and opened the envelope. She read the half sheet and slowly tore it into pieces. Her body was on fire, but her fingers felt cold to her own touch.
Jerome Stuart had run away. There was no love in his desire. He did not want to want her. She had disturbed his peace against his will and he had gone as he might have gone to escape the contagion of an illness. And last night she had sat for hours on the roof, almost afraid to think, because of the small, eager fear that had come upon her!
Jerome Stuart had run away. There was no love in his desire. He didn’t want to want her. She had disturbed his peace against his will, and he had left as one might flee from the spread of a disease. And last night, she had sat on the roof for hours, almost scared to think, because of the small, eager fear that had overtaken her!
When Minnie came for the morning's dictation, Jean felt that she had been sitting at her desk for weeks. Only years of habit made it possible to pick up the day's routine, but early in the afternoon, Jean left the office and went home.
When Minnie came for the morning dictation, Jean felt like she had been sitting at her desk for weeks. Only years of practice allowed her to get back into the day's routine, but by early afternoon, Jean left the office and went home.
The sun beat fiercely upon the asphalted gravel. Jersey was hidden under its pall of smoke. Nearer at hand, huge chimneys belched their blackness into the quivering heat. The day was still roaring at its task.
The sun harshly blazed down on the paved gravel. Jersey was shrouded in its thick smoke. Up close, large chimneys released their black smoke into the shimmering heat. The day was still working hard at its job.
Jean went into the little living-room and lowered the blinds to a kindly softness. Then, as in the old days, before a problem, she began to walk up and down.
Jean walked into the small living room and pulled down the blinds for a gentle light. Then, like in the old days, when faced with a problem, she started pacing back and forth.
But the day roared to its completion, the huge chimneys ceased to send forth their black columns, the lowering sun thinned the black pall to gold-shot gray, and still Jean walked up and down.
But the day came to an end, the huge chimneys stopped releasing their black smoke, the setting sun turned the dark haze into a shimmering gray with hints of gold, and still Jean paced back and forth.
The thing that Philip Fletcher had found, "the call of a woman to a man," Jerome Stuart had felt. That quiet man who understood so many things. He understood himself and he had gone away.
The thing that Philip Fletcher had discovered, "the call of a woman to a man," Jerome Stuart had experienced. That quiet man who grasped so much. He understood himself, and he left.
And she had not wanted him to go. She had no passion for Jerome Stuart. His nearness left her cold. She did not long to help him as she had longed to help Franklin. But she had not wanted him to go.
And she didn't want him to leave. She didn't feel any passion for Jerome Stuart. His presence made her feel indifferent. She didn't have the desire to help him like she had wanted to help Franklin. But she still didn't want him to go.
What tangled threads of instinct and of need bound her? The age-old woman's need of being needed? But Jerome did not need her. He had run away.
What complicated mix of instinct and need tied her down? Was it the timeless longing of a woman to be needed? But Jerome didn’t need her. He had left.
It was her own need, not Jerome's. Her need of what? Something nearer than lives she never touched? Something of her own?
It was her own need, not Jerome's. Her need for what? Something closer than lives she never experienced? Something that belonged to her?
It was cool now and Jean went out to the roof. Far down in the street dwarfed figures hurried by. They had finished the day's work. They were going home.
It was cool now, and Jean went out to the roof. Down below in the street, small figures rushed by. They had finished their work for the day. They were heading home.
Long after the dwarfed black figures were gone, Jean sat, staring down.
Long after the small black figures had disappeared, Jean sat there, staring down.
As the days passed, Jean came to wish, more and more deeply, that she had never seen Jerome Stuart. The thought of him filled her waking hours, and at night she often dreamed of the moment on the sidewalk, only, in the dreams, Jerome always came up to the roof again. And in the evenings when she tried to read, in the once peace-filled stillness, he was there across the room, his shoulders, with their student stoop, bent over a book. He stopped and read her bits and they laughed together, or she saw his anger against social injustice crackling like a fire in his gray eyes.
As the days went by, Jean increasingly wished she had never met Jerome Stuart. The thought of him occupied her waking hours, and at night she often dreamed about the moment on the sidewalk, but in her dreams, Jerome always returned to the roof. In the evenings, when she tried to read in the once peaceful stillness, he was there across the room, his shoulders hunched over a book like a student. He’d pause to read her snippets, and they would laugh together, or she would see his anger about social injustice sparking in his gray eyes.
Three times in her life, Jean had felt the old landmarks slip away. Three times in her life she had felt the old Jean die and another woman take the place: when she had left Herrick, when she had received Gregory's letter, and when she had come home to find Martha dead. Each time she had felt as if no future experience could ever reveal unguessed depths in herself. And now, at thirty-nine, because a man whom she did not love, had desired her for a moment against his own will, she felt.... What was it that she felt? Not the ending of all things, as she had felt at Gregory's going. Not the loneliness that followed Martha's. These had been like sudden death in the midst of life. Now she was not dead. She was outside life, watching it go by. And, like the old people, whom she had watched with Gregory, following the sun about the Almshouse walls, she did not want it to go.
Three times in her life, Jean had felt her old self slip away. Three times she had felt the old Jean die and be replaced by another woman: when she left Herrick, when she got Gregory's letter, and when she came home to find Martha dead. Each time, she felt like no future experience could ever reveal hidden parts of herself. And now, at thirty-nine, because a man she didn’t love had briefly desired her against his own wishes, she felt... What was it that she felt? Not the end of everything, as she felt when Gregory left. Not the loneliness that came after Martha's death. Those moments had felt like a sudden death in the middle of life. Now she wasn’t dead. She was outside of life, watching it pass by. And like the old people she had observed with Gregory, following the sun around the Almshouse walls, she didn't want it to go.
"For a few years yet you will be a woman."
"For a few more years, you will still be a woman."
Jean went slowly across the roof, through the living-room, to the small blue and white bedroom. She turned on the light above the mirror and looked calmly into it. In the last two years the band of gray above her ears had thickened. There were faint lines, very faint, at the corners of her eyes. The eyes themselves were clear and young, but now that Jean looked steadily into their frank depths, something rose from beneath the surface, an intangible record of the years.
Jean walked slowly across the roof, through the living room, to the small blue and white bedroom. She turned on the light above the mirror and looked calmly into it. In the last two years, the band of gray above her ears had gotten thicker. There were faint lines, very faint, at the corners of her eyes. The eyes themselves were clear and youthful, but now that Jean looked steadily into their honest depths, something surfaced, an intangible record of the years.
Jean turned, getting almost the full view of her body in the mirror. It was wonderfully strong and straight. The throat and breasts were firm and the flesh soft. Jean remembered how soft and white her mother's body had been when she had covered it against the draught.
Jean turned, catching almost the entire view of her body in the mirror. It was wonderfully strong and straight. Her throat and breasts were firm, and her skin was soft. Jean recalled how soft and white her mother's body had been when she had wrapped it up against the draft.
Her own, perhaps, would keep its youth, too, a mockery of the lessening power within. In spite of all her efforts, her enthusiasm would decay, more quickly now that she had recognized her need to keep it. Her body more quickly, her brain more slowly, would obey the law. She would sink, with tragic unconsciousness of the process, into benumbed indifference. No more stress, no more impatience, no longing, no regret. Patient acceptance.
Her own, maybe, would stay youthful as well, a mockery of the diminishing strength inside her. Despite all her efforts, her enthusiasm would fade, and now that she realized she needed to maintain it, it would decay even faster. Her body would comply more quickly, while her mind would take longer to catch up. She would silently descend, tragically unaware of the process, into a state of numb indifference. No more stress, no more impatience, no desire, no regret. Just patient acceptance.
Jean snapped off the light and went out to the roof again.
Jean turned off the light and went back out to the roof.
Jerome Stuart had gone away. But he would come back.
Jerome Stuart had left. But he would return.
CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE
Jerome Stuart grinned at the red-cap who rushed forward for his bag, at the transfer man to whom he gave his checks, to the taxi driver whom he beckoned, and finally, when he found himself sitting on the very edge of the seat as if, by so doing, he could force the vehicle more quickly through the traffic, at himself.
Jerome Stuart smiled at the bellhop who hurried over for his bag, at the transfer guy to whom he handed his tickets, at the taxi driver he signaled, and finally, when he realized he was perched right on the edge of his seat as if that would make the cab get through the traffic faster, at himself.
For a little over two weeks he had managed to stay away. And, although from the moment he had entered the train to return, he could not have told why he ever went, still less why he had stayed, he was proud of the achievement. He felt that he had acquired a power of self-control that no emergency of life could ever shake. He had fished and tramped and played tennis and, one evening, alone in his room, he had even tried to do some serious reading. At the memory of that evening, Jerome leaned against the cushions and laughed aloud.
For a little over two weeks, he had managed to stay away. And although from the moment he got on the train to come back, he couldn't say why he had gone in the first place, let alone why he had stayed, he was proud of his accomplishment. He felt that he had gained a level of self-control that no situation in life could ever undermine. He had gone fishing, hiked, played tennis, and one evening, alone in his room, he had even attempted some serious reading. Thinking about that evening, Jerome leaned against the cushions and laughed out loud.
"You poor, besotted idiot."
"You poor, love-struck idiot."
He might be fifty, sixty, a hundred. He might have a dozen daughters and a score of grandchildren. None of it had anything to do with his love for Jean Herrick. He had run away in a kind of perverted modesty, just as a child might refuse a longed-for present beyond its just expectations,
He could be fifty, sixty, or even a hundred. He could have a dozen daughters and a bunch of grandkids. None of that changed his love for Jean Herrick. He had fled in a twisted sense of modesty, just like a child might turn down a much-desired gift that exceeds their expectations.
"It would serve you right if she had gone away and you couldn't find her."
"It would be your fault if she left and you couldn't track her down."
But at the thought, Jerome perched on the edge of the seat again.
But at that thought, Jerome sat back on the edge of the seat again.
"Steady, old top, steady. If you go at things like this, you'll bungle the whole business. And then you will be in a fix. Besides, you know, you can't dash in and ask a lady to marry you, when she hasn't even the least idea you're in love. Cool down, grandpa, cool down."
"Hang in there, my friend, hang in there. If you tackle things like this, you'll mess up everything. Then you'll find yourself in a jam. Plus, you know, you can't just rush in and propose to a woman when she has no clue that you're in love with her. Calm down, old man, calm down."
Nevertheless when the elevator did not instantly answer his summons, Jerome ran up the four flights to his office.
Nevertheless, when the elevator didn't immediately respond to his call, Jerome ran up the four flights to his office.
In the middle of her dictation to Minnie, Jean heard his step and stopped. She sat, arrested, for what seemed an endless time, while Minnie chewed her pencil and stared at her own new patent leather pumps.
In the middle of her dictation to Minnie, Jean heard his footsteps and paused. She sat there, frozen, for what felt like forever, while Minnie chewed her pencil and stared at her own new patent leather shoes.
"The usual ending—to those three last—and that will be all for the present."
"The usual ending—to those three last—and that will be it for now."
"Yes'm." Still chewing, Minnie went.
"Yes." Still chewing, Minnie went.
Jerome Stuart was back. In a few moments perhaps he would come in. He would come in with no memory of that last moment on the sidewalk in his manner, because that was the only way the old relations could go on. And she would meet him, with careless surprise at this return, two weeks sooner than he had expected. He would tell her of his vacation and she would report the lack of any exciting developments while he had been away. Perhaps he would suggest finishing the piers.
Jerome Stuart was back. In a few moments, he might walk in. He would enter without a thought about that last moment on the sidewalk, because that was the only way their old relationship could continue. She would greet him with a casual surprise at his return, two weeks earlier than he had anticipated. He would share stories from his vacation, and she would fill him in on the uneventful happenings while he was gone. Maybe he would suggest finishing the piers.
He would sit in that chair where she would have to face him, unless she deliberately turned her back. She would listen while he talked. Outwardly they would be the good comrades they had always been. But the man who had desired her would be there, too, and the woman who had sat on the roof and cried, who had appraised her flesh and estimated her power to rouse again his desire, would be there, too. Jean shuddered. She wished he would come now, instantly, and then decided to go before he could.
He would sit in that chair where she would have to face him, unless she purposely turned her back. She would listen while he talked. Outwardly, they would be the good friends they had always been. But the man who had desired her would be there, too, and the woman who had sat on the roof and cried, who had judged her appearance and thought about her ability to rekindle his desire, would be there as well. Jean shuddered. She wished he would come now, right away, and then decided to leave before he could.
She had changed her mind for the tenth time, when Jerome's door opened, and her choice was gone. He was in the outer office, saying good morning to Minnie. He knocked and Jean rose, forced by some inner need, to meet him standing. "Come in."
She had changed her mind for the tenth time when Jerome's door opened, and her choice was gone. He was in the outer office, greeting Minnie. He knocked, and Jean stood up, driven by some inner need, to meet him on her feet. "Come in."
"Back on the job, you see. How's the world got along in my absence?"
"Back at work, I see. How has the world been while I've been gone?"
He was coming towards her, the outer man and the other, shifting places dizzily, coming straight towards her, lit by the glare of those moments when she had considered living with him in closest intimacy.
He was walking towards her, the outer man and the other, swapping places in a dizzying way, coming right at her, illuminated by the bright moments when she had thought about being close to him.
"You certainly do look like all outdoors." She had managed to say it.
"You really do look like a breath of fresh air." She had finally said it.
"I feel like it. I'm afraid to breathe in case I use up all the air in poor old Manhattan at one swoop."
"I feel that way. I'm afraid to breathe in case I use up all the air in poor old Manhattan in one go."
He took his usual place without offering to shake hands. Jean continued to stand. If she relaxed her muscles, the poise she had summoned would relax too, and Jerome Stuart would know that she had weighed her power to waken again his momentary passion.
He took his usual spot without offering to shake hands. Jean stayed standing. If she let her muscles relax, the confidence she had mustered would drop too, and Jerome Stuart would realize that she had considered her ability to rekindle his fleeting passion.
Jerome wished that Jean would sit down. It made him feel that he had interrupted her in an important piece of work and that she was waiting for him to go. Besides, standing so, the strong sweep of body disturbed him, and his resolve to proceed slowly and carefully was shaken almost beyond control.
Jerome wished Jean would sit down. It made him feel like he was interrupting her during something important and that she was just waiting for him to leave. Plus, her standing there with her strong presence unsettled him, and his determination to take things slow and steady was nearly thrown off entirely.
"So you haven't taken a vacation at all. Don't you intend to?"
"So you haven't taken a vacation at all. Are you planning to?"
"I don't know. I may." Jean looked away to her desk, covered with papers.
"I don't know. I might." Jean glanced over at her desk, which was covered with papers.
The first impression that she had given of pleasure at his return was gone. She was frowning slightly as if she found it a little difficult to accept this interruption.
The initial excitement she showed at his return had faded. She was frowning a bit, as if she was having a hard time accepting this disruption.
She was so strong and self-reliant. She needed no one. The thing he had felt in her had been of his own imagining, it was a projection from within. This big woman, impatient to get at her work, had no need within her. The white softness of her flesh was a lie. She was alive in her brain only.
She was so strong and independent. She didn’t need anyone. What he had sensed in her was just his own imagination, a reflection of his thoughts. This big woman, eager to get to her work, had no emptiness inside her. The softness of her skin was deceptive. She was only alive in her mind.
And he, in two short weeks had lived a lifetime.
And in just two weeks, he had lived a lifetime.
For twenty-three years he had thought of himself as Alice's father. He had touched emotion only in relation to his child and her life. He had lived in the reflected glow of others' more intense emotions. And this woman, with her ill-concealed impatience for him to be gone, had dragged him down, in two weeks, in less, in one night, down into the rushing current, back to the very Purpose of Life. There she stood, waiting for him to go.
For twenty-three years, he had seen himself as Alice's dad. He had only felt emotions in connection with his child and her life. He had existed in the reflected light of other people's stronger feelings. And this woman, with her barely hidden impatience for him to leave, had pulled him down, in two weeks, in less, in just one night, into the rushing current, back to the very Meaning of Life. There she stood, waiting for him to go.
Jerome rose. If he stayed another minute he would tell her that he loved her. Or strike her. He did not know which.
Jerome got up. If he stayed another minute, he would end up telling her that he loved her. Or hitting her. He wasn't sure which.
"I'm afraid you're busy and I'm keeping you."
"I'm sorry to interrupt you. It seems like you're busy."
"No. I'm not busy—not specially. You're not keeping me."
"No. I'm not busy—not really. You’re not bothering me."
If Jerome Stuart went before she had mastered the situation, it would forever hold its whip over her.
If Jerome Stuart showed up before she had gotten a handle on things, it would always have power over her.
Jean sat down but Jerome stood where he was. This reversal of position brought him nearer, so that now he was close, looking down upon her.
Jean sat down, but Jerome stayed where he was. This change in position brought him closer, so now he was near, looking down at her.
"The Adirondacks must be lovely now."
"The Adirondacks must be beautiful right now."
"They are."
"They're."
"You're back earlier than you intended, aren't you?"
"You're back sooner than you planned, right?"
"Yes."
Yes.
Jean was smiling up at him.
Jean was smiling at him.
Had Jerome Stuart always looked like that, or was it some quality the had brought back from the open? His gray eyes glowed with the same light that heralded dawn. His body radiated a spiritual fire which, Jean felt, would consume any obstruction upon which he chose to direct it. It was the Galahad quality she had imagined in Herrick, made manifest; the courage she had overestimated in Gregory, raised to the limit of human possibility. Jean began to tremble.
Had Jerome Stuart always looked like that, or was it something he had brought back from the outdoors? His gray eyes shone with the same light that signaled dawn. His body radiated a spiritual energy that Jean felt would eliminate any obstacle he chose to confront. It was the Galahad quality she had envisioned in Herrick, now made real; the bravery she had overestimated in Gregory, taken to the highest level of human capability. Jean started to tremble.
"I—I am rather busy this morning—only it didn't seem exactly courteous to say so."
"I—I am pretty busy this morning—it's just that it didn't feel very polite to say that."
"Please don't be insincere—ever—with me, even in things that don't matter at all."
"Please don’t be fake—ever—with me, even about stuff that doesn’t matter at all."
Jean rose. "Well then—I won't. Will you please—go?"
Jean stood up. "Alright then—I won't. Can you please—go?"
But Jean was too near. He could feel her in his arms as he had felt her every night, alone in the mountains.
But Jean was too close. He could feel her in his arms just like he had every night, alone in the mountains.
"You're so hard—so terribly un-needing—and I need you so."
"You're so tough—so painfully self-sufficient—and I need you so much."
Jean's hands gripped the desk-edge, but she still managed to keep the smile in her eyes. She could hear Minnie typing in the next room and out in the hall the elevator clanked. It had been so still in the studio the night Herrick asked her to marry him. And the night that she and Gregory had stood silent, the air had been touched with frost and the stars had been so bright. It was hot now and the glaring August sun beat in under the awnings. The city roared away to vast distances, and even the small spot where she stood was filled with little clickings and bangings.
Jean's hands gripped the edge of the desk, but she still managed to keep a smile in her eyes. She could hear Minnie typing in the next room, and out in the hall, the elevator clanked. It had been so quiet in the studio the night Herrick asked her to marry him. And the night that she and Gregory stood in silence, the air had been crisp with frost, and the stars had shone brightly. It was hot now, and the glaring August sun beat down under the awnings. The city roared on into the distance, and even the small spot where she stood was filled with little clicks and bangs.
"Don't look like that, please. Forgive me. I won't offend again."
"Please don't look at me like that. I'm sorry. I won't disrespect you again."
The words drew Jean back to the moment.
The words brought Jean back to that moment.
"Don't you mean—that you love me? That—you want—to marry me?"
"Don't you mean that you love me? That you want to marry me?"
"Mean it! Of course I mean it. More than I ever meant anything in all my life. Jean! Do you? Do you care too?"
"Mean it! Of course I mean it. More than I’ve ever meant anything in my whole life. Jean! Do you? Do you care too?"
His hands were on her now, holding her with assured possession. And suddenly Jean's eyes filled with tears.
His hands were on her now, holding her with a confident grip. And suddenly, tears filled Jean's eyes.
"I don't know. I don't know what I feel. I want to care. I want you to love me. When you went away like that I was angry—and disappointed—and I thought of how I could make you care enough but something inside——"
"I don’t know. I don’t know what I feel. I want to care. I want you to love me. When you left like that, I was angry—and disappointed—and I thought about how I could make you care enough, but something inside——"
Jerome's hands dropped. "What do you mean? What are you talking about?"
Jerome's hands fell. "What do you mean? What are you talking about?"
The tears ran down Jean's cheeks. "Something inside is dead. I do care—every way—but that."
The tears streamed down Jean's cheeks. "Something inside is dead. I do care—every way—but not that."
"Then you don't care at all. You're not a child. Don't you know what love means?"
"Then you really don't care at all. You're not a kid. Don't you understand what love means?"
Jean's head dropped until he could see only her quivering lips.
Jean's head lowered until he could see only her trembling lips.
"Yes—I know."
"Yeah—I know."
After a long silence, Jerome said quietly: "Then, there's nothing else to say." He turned away.
After a long pause, Jerome said quietly, "Then, there's nothing else to say." He turned away.
He was going. In another moment there would be no bridge to the empty years ahead.
He was leaving. Soon, there would be no connection to the empty years ahead.
"Wouldn't it be enough—the rest, everything, friendship—interest——"
"Isn't that enough—the rest, everything, friendship—interest——"
Jerome swung round. "Would those have been enough before—when you cared?" he demanded.
Jerome turned around. "Would that have been enough back then—when you actually cared?" he asked.
She stopped, almost touching him. "No, they wouldn't have been enough, then. I didn't know their value."
She stopped, almost touching him. "No, they wouldn’t have been enough back then. I didn’t understand their worth."
Her eyes were very gentle. Jerome turned away again and walked slowly over to the window. Jean stood where she was, waiting.
Her eyes were really gentle. Jerome turned away again and slowly walked over to the window. Jean stood where she was, waiting.
Could he take less? Could he? Know that there had been more, sense it in a thousand small, intimate ways that made his blood run hot at the thought. To feel it and never to share it. Or worse, to know it corpse-like, forever beyond his reach. That, or nothing of Jean at all.
Could he take less? Could he? He knew there had been more, sensed it in a thousand small, intimate ways that made his blood run hot at the thought. To feel it and never share it. Or worse, to know it like a corpse, forever beyond his reach. That, or nothing of Jean at all.
He spoke without turning. "I don't know. Truly, I don't know. It doesn't seem as if I could. And yet—when I try to think of going on without you——"
He spoke without looking back. "I don't know. Honestly, I don't know. It doesn't feel like I could. And yet—when I try to imagine going on without you——"
He did not speak again or move, but stood with his shoulders hunched, his hands in his pockets. At last Jean went to him. At her touch on his arm, he looked up. His face was so white and fixed that Jean's hand dropped. It would have to be all or nothing to him.
He didn't say anything else or move, but stayed there with his shoulders hunched and his hands in his pockets. Finally, Jean walked over to him. When she touched his arm, he looked up. His face was so pale and expressionless that Jean's hand fell away. It would have to be everything or nothing for him.
"I—I hoped it would be enough."
"I—I thought it would be enough."
"Why? You don't love me."
"Why? You don't love me?"
"I don't know why—only that I did hope."
"I don't know why—just that I hoped."
Jerome's face quivered. "Why did you tell me, Jean, that you know what love is? If you hadn't—but now I will always know that you know. Why did I have to know?"
Jerome's face trembled. "Why did you tell me, Jean, that you know what love is? If you hadn't—but now I will always know that you know. Why did I have to find out?"
"Because," Jean said slowly, "I do care and I want your love, very, very much."
"Because," Jean said slowly, "I care about you and I really, really want your love."
It was a long time before Jerome turned from the window again.
It was a while before Jerome looked away from the window again.
They stood so, looking quietly at each other and then Jean said, with a wistful smile:
They stood there, quietly looking at each other, and then Jean said, with a longing smile:
"Shall we try it?"
"Should we give it a shot?"
After a moment an answering smile flickered in Jerome's eyes.
After a moment, a responding smile appeared in Jerome's eyes.
"I suppose this terrible knowledge of values is the price we have to pay for feeling at all—at our age."
"I guess this awful awareness of values is the cost we have to pay for feeling anything at all—at our age."
"Perhaps it is worth it. I feel somehow—that it is."
"Maybe it’s worth it. I somehow feel that it is."
"Do you, Jean? Do you really?"
"Do you, Jean? Do you really?"
Jean nodded. "I almost know it is," she whispered as Jerome drew her gently to him.
Jean nodded. "I almost know it is," she whispered as Jerome pulled her close.
THE END.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!